Youkai to Vampire

by RexDraco

Summary:

My world was darker than I wanted to believe. I tried my hardest to cover my ears from the reality of my struggles, only to hurt the ones I loved. If I ever want to see them safe and protected I need to become stronger and make them recognize me.

A monster hurt by society, struggling to keep his human skin. Those around him are more demonic than he ever was. Wrong choices are made, paths are predetermined by selfish adults: but there is one who believes in their future, leaving all the others to fight and vie over the power of the last known Vampire Eater.

Notes:

I do not own Rosario + Vampire. Story was originally requested by captain deoxys. Dominate Tsukune warning. I shall be using bits from the Manga and the Pilot chapter to R+V, so it is a different setting and a Dark one.

Chapter 1: First and Second Day

Youkai to Vampire

Chapter 1: First and Second Day

Aono Tsukune (16) made his way from his home toward his school. It was the first day of highschool. He had barely passed his tests, and to his relief wouldn’t have to go to an all boys school. His parents had told him this would be a special school and he should be expected to get better grades than his middle school semesters. He did find the uniform rather interesting. It was a deep burgundy jacket and black tie and slacks. The emblem of the school was a crest in the shape of a serpentine dragon. It was a newly built school in the area, only a few years old, but well accredited.

As he made his way down the sidewalk he heard someone call out to him in familiarity.

“Tsukune!” The voice was light and full of expectation, and also belonged to a girl. It couldn’t be. Why would a girl call out to him? Usually people avoided him at all costs because of his, more than often, quite and gruff nature. He turned around to see a familiar young woman run toward him. It was Akashiya Moka (16).

She had gone to the same middle school as Tsukune, but she had often been picked on by other students because of her pink hair and quiet nature. She always talked about strange subjects like youkai and mythology with such conviction. In the last few weeks of middle school she was slowly filling into her body, which brought her more positive attention. He can only assume because he still acted indifferent toward everything, or because he was the only one that never teased her in middle school which could attribute to the fact she not only remembered his name, but currently ran up to him in familiarity.

Tsukune turned to the young woman and raised a brow, but before he could process his response, she jumped into the air and tackled him in an open armed hug. Both young man and woman squeaked and fell to the ground as Tsukune lost balance and the young pink-haired woman, stumbled.

“It-tai…” Tsukune groaned, rubbing his backside. Moka sat on her knees and brushed her hair behind her ear, seemingly out of breath. “I’m so sorry.” She apologized looking up to him. He couldn’t help but notice her emerald green eyes. It had been another attributing factor to her being teased for being a gaijin, a foreigner. He does recall Moka mentioning once that her family was from the west. One couldn’t tell by her mannerisms and speech as it was wholly Japanese.

“I’m anemic so sometimes I get dizzy.” She admitted with embarrassment. Her cheeks were blushed a deep red. “Oh no!” She suddenly cried, reaching in her pocket and pulled out a small handkerchief. Tsukune looked down to his hand. He had scraped it a bit in the fall. She gently took his hand into hers and gently padded the wound. “Thanks Akashiya-san, but that isn’t necessary…” Tsukune said, trying to pull his hand away, but she held it tight. He blinked and looked up to Moka who had stopped moving and was staring into his chocolate brown eyes. “Akashiya-san?” He furrowed his brows, and tugged his hand trying to pull her from her trance.

“I’m sorry, I’m a vampire!” She called out, falling forward into Tsukune’s chest. “Wait, what?!” Before Tsukune’s question could be answered he felt something sharp puncture the skin of his neck. He could feel as this young pink-haired woman sucked his blood. He opened his mouth to speak, but Moka pushed back.

“I’m so sorry!” She cried out in panic. “Are you okay?” She asked as Tsukune pushed to his feet. “I’m fine.” He said, turning his face away. Moka frowned and stood, brushing her school skirt off. “Y-you don’t hate vampires do you?” She looked to him with a sad expression. Tsukune sighed and shook his head, shrugging nonchalantly. “No, vampires are unique individuals aren’t they?” He said with a smile, void of emotion. Moka exhaled in relief and smiled widely. “I’m so glad,” she began. “Do you think you can be my friend at this new school? It would be very lonely by ourselves.” Tsukune glanced off toward the school gates, than back to the pink-haired beauty in front of him. He idly considered her cuteness factor than gave a nod. The girl squealed in joy and grabbed his arm, pulling him toward the school gates.

The academy was by far no normal academy. It was a school that had very special students in registration. Many of these students were known as youkai by myth. To learn to live properly in the human world they were sent to these specialty schools that administered to their needs. They were to retain human forms at all times and never reveal to humans their true forms, under any circumstance. They were to learn to live hidden in the world controlled by humans, and conform to society or else be returned to the darkness of the youkai world.

“Who is that?!” A young man called as he watched Moka walk toward the school with Tsukune in arm. The boy stared off, lost in his thoughts while Moka went on and on about inconsequential subjects. “She’s so beautiful!” Another male student cheered in adoration. “I hear she was a super beauty is a foreigner!” Another one admitted to some rumors.

Soon a car pulled up to the school. A young man with dark brown hair, wearing the school’s uniform, stepped out of the car door, which was being held by a butler. He raised a brow, catching site of the pink-haired girl who shamelessly fawned over the pathetic excuse of a boy with her.

Her name is Akashiya Moka!” One male announced. The young man raised a brow, swiping his tongue over his lip stud. “Akashiya Moka hmm?” He chuckled to himself. The other students looked to the man, quickly recognizing his status. “That’s Kamiyo Saizo.” One said with disgust. “The Chairman’s son? He thinks he can buy everything!” Another laughed. Saizou growled out and glanced to them. “I can.” Saizou chuckled as he snapped his fingers. His butler, who stood nearly six feet tall, stood looming over the three young men. “This is a friend of my father. He makes sure that I am always pleased, right now, you’re very displeasing…” Saizou chuckled as he watched Moka and Tsukune disappear into the school doors. The three young men shook under the gaze of the rather large, and intimidating butler. “Akashiya Moka hmm? You’ll be easy enough to get.” Saizou mused.

Moka and Tsukune spent most of their first day together. At lunch the two sat at the top of the school’s roof and ate lunch. For a while she talked about how hard it was being a vampire and how lonely it could be. Tsukune couldn’t help but glance up at her between bits. She sat with her legs tucked beneath her, sipping on a can of tomato juice. She had a thoughtful expression on her face. Moka blinked and glanced to Tsukune when she noticed his gaze. She blushed and put her hand to her cheek. “Is there something on my face?” She asked with worry. He couldn’t help his chuckle as he shook his head. “I was just thinking. There’s no way you could be a vampire. Ya know: those things that hate crosses, garlic and holy water. They’re scary and mean, you’re not.” He said with a grin. Moka scooted closer; a serious expression had overtaken her face. “But its true!” she began. “See this Rosary on my chest?” She asked, pulling back the lapel of her jacket and the cloth of her shirt, showing the large Rosary that hung from metal restrictions on a black leather collar around her neck. Tsukune had assumed it was some strange, western, fashion statement. “This Rosary seals my true self. If it’s ever taken off I become an evil and scaaary vampire.” She seriously noted, looking up to Tsukune with a sad smile. He furrowed his brows. “See,” Moka said, sitting back on her legs. She glanced away, a sullen expression now painted over her face. “My true self was sealed away because I caused a lot of conflict, and I was really lonely for a long time, but” She smiled and looked up to Tsukune. “I’m not anymore because Tsukune is my friend!” Tsukune pursed his lips and turned away. “What makes me all that trusting?” He thought darkly.

The next day it seemed to start all over again. The two met on their way to school, and Moka shamelessly cured her anemia by feeding on Tsukune. He told her she needed to stop doing that so openly, it wasn’t normal. She simply blushed and apologized in a cute manner that caused Tsukune to sigh.

They had gym that day. All the day Tsukune wondered to himself if it was really true that Moka was a vampire. She sure drank a lot of blood. He rubbed his neck as he stood off in the outfield of the baseball diamond. They had sports that afternoon in gym. For someone so beautiful and full of affection, she seemed so sad and lonely. He didn’t understand. She had everything most girls would kill for yet she preferred to spend time with him instead of the other, more interesting males in the school. His mind was so caught up in his thoughts he didn’t see the baseball fly past him, nearly breaking in his face.

“Pay attention Aono!” One of his classmates called. He laughed nervously and ran off to fetch the ball. “Hey Moka-san!” Tsukune called off to the pink-haired girl who had found the ball and curiously picked it up. Tsukune chuckled as she looked up in a clueless manner. “Wanna play?” He mused, waving his hand. She pointed to herself as if there was anyone else nearby. He found her cute in her gym uniform, just looking so clueless. “You want me to p-play?” She nervously inquired as Tsukune nodded, waving his hand. “O-okay.” She threw the ball, but she stumbled in controlling her own strength and lost control of the ball, which went flying past Tsukune, into the window of the school’s office. Moka gasped and her eyes filled up with tears.

“I’m so sorry!” Moka cried as she ran off, realizing what had happened. “Moka-san, wait!” Tsukune called after the girl. “Hey wait, Aono, where are you going?!” His classmates called. “WHO BROKE THAT WINDOW?!” The boys turned around to see the gym teacher standing Kotsubo-sensei. In his hand he tightly gripped a shinai(*) with glass sticking against his head and sweat suit. He was boiling with rage, glaring down at the students who were quivering with fear trying to explain their innocence. “I think it’s time to initiate some punishment for those who cannot admit to their errors.” He growled.

Tsukune chased Moka toward the back of the school where she finally collapsed against the doors of one of the empty courtyards. She cried into her hands, “Moka-san?!” Tsukune rushed to her and she hiccuped, wiping the tears from her eyes. “You have to go back and tell Kotsubo-sensei you broke the window.” Tsukune said as he crouched down by the girl as she steadied herself on the three-step incline of the doorway. The sun was getting lower in the sky but it was still a bright, cloudless afternoon. “Do you see now? Vampires can’t be around others?” She asked as she sniffled back her tears. “How can I understand? You get upset over nothing.” He thought as he sat down beside her until she calmed down. She brushed back her hair and looked to Tsukune with her tear-stained cheeks.

She sighed and sat her hands in her lap. “Tsukune, if my Rosary ever comes off. Promise you’ll save me.” She said as she brushed her fingers against her pale thighs. Tsukune furrowed his brows and glanced up from her fingers to her face. “What is she going on about? I don’t understand Moka-san.” He thought as he sighed. “Tsukune,” She began, snapping him from his internal musings. “It’s just so hard sometimes being a vampire, never knowing if I’m safe. I am always carrying this feeling of being alone.” She said. She had never had anyone to talk to about her problems. It just felt good getting everything off her chest with someone that would listen. “You're not the only one with problems.” Tsukune said aloud. His eyes widened at his own harsh words. Moka looked up at him with shock, hearing that from him. He had to bite the bullet, he already began. “I mean I could be a horrible person, just how is it that you know I am any better?” He asked, looking to the green-eyed girl.

She smiled at him. “Your scent.” She said, causing the boy to raise a curious brow. “My scent?” He repeated. She nodded and inhaled. “I can tell people’s true feelings from their scents. I know when they are lying or are good. That’s why I like your blood.” She said scooting a bit to face his direction. She was seated on the top of the steps and Tsukune on the second step with his food hanging off on the ground and the other on the first step. “Your blood has such a different, unique scent, and taste…” She added with a blush. Tsukune rolled his eyes. “I could be lying. You can’t just tell who or what someone is through their blood.” He said aloud again. Moka pouted and stood abruptly.

“I can so!” She claimed, causing Tsukune to scoff. “Well maybe I just don’t understand how someone so lonely can claim to be so alone when she’s using me as a snack pack!” Tsukune said in his annoyance. He furrowed his brows. He really hadn’t meant it in that way, he was just a bit confused and flustered with her strange manner of talk and actions. How could you say you’re alone, but like someone because their blood tells you they’re a good person? It made no sense. “Fine!” Moka cried out, racing away from Tsukune. “Moka-san, wait!” He tried to call back, but it was too late. He sighed. He’ll talk to her later. He’d be late for his class if he wasted any more time. He’ll talk to her on the way home.

Tsukune paid little attention to class. He was wondering how he could explain to Moka, and apologize to her. He hadn’t meant to be so harsh, but it was just a little frustrating she would always talk about how much trouble she had. He was perhaps, in the wrong, considering he too was in a similar situation, and had no one to talk to about it. If he were more willing, he had probably spoken to Moka about similar things. He would apologize to her. Class was dismissed and Tsukune continued to sit, daydreaming about these things.

“Aono.”

The voice called for the third time, before Tsukune finally trailed from his thoughts. He blinked, realizing Kotsubo-sensei was glaring down at him. “K-katsubo-sensei. What brings you here?” He asked with a chuckle. “Come with me. We have to have a little talk about a certain window.” The gym teacher glared down at the boy and before Tsukune could respond, he picked him up by the collar and dragged him toward his office.

“So what do you say Moka, become my woman.” Saizou chuckled. He had stopped Moka outside as the students were just leaving class. “N-no thank you, I’m waiting for someone.” Moka pouted and turned her head away from Saizou, causing the young man to sneer. “Oh really. Are you perhaps waiting for that Aono boy?” He sneered. Moka blinked and turned to Saizou. He roughly grabbed Moka’s arm and chuckled. “Perhaps we should all deal with this together, as a group.” The young man chuckled as the students in the background griped and moaned about his unfair advantage. Saizou glanced at the butler, who glared down the chattering boys, quickly shutting them up. “Come with me Moka.” Saizou hissed, pulling her along in his painful grip. “No!” Moka cried out, but was no match. Saizou was followed by the cutler back into the school.

Saizou took Moka to the empty art storage room where there was a lot of space. He popped open his cell phone as Moka struggled against the grip of the butler. “Yes. It’s me. Would you mind bringing Aono here, I wish to have a word with him.” The young man grinned.

In the teacher’s lounge Kotsubo closed his cell phone and looked to Tsukune. “W-who was that Sensei?” Tsukune chuckled.” Kotsubo grinned, not answering as he grabbed Tsukune’s arm and dragged him off. “Detention.” He chuckled in response, taking Tsukune to the same room as Moka.

“Moka-san!” Tsukune called. Moka looked up, tears racing down her cheeks. “Tsukune!” But when she called out Saizou slapped her. “What the—what do you think you’re doing Komiya?! Sensei, stop him!” Tsukune called, only to be forced to the ground. Kotsubo stomps his foot on Tsukune’s back and holds him there. “I’d like you to meet my father’s friends Aono, who are, in turn, my friends.” The young boy chuckled. “Tsukune!” Moka cried out. Saizou sneered and nodded to Kotsubo, who pushed down on Tsukune’s back harder. He screamed out in pain, feeling a horrible sting run up his spine to his head.

Chapter 2: Laughable Presence

Chapter 2: Laughable Presence

“Moka-san!” Tsukune called. Moka looked up, tears racing down her cheeks. “Tsukune!” But when she called out Saizou slapped her. “What the—what do you think you’re doing Komiya?! Sensei, stop him!” Tsukune called, only to be forced to the ground. Kotsubo stomps his foot on Tsukune’s back and holds him there. “I’d like you to meet my father’s friends Aono, who are, in turn, my friends.” The young boy chuckled. “Tsukune!” Moka cried out. Saizou sneered and nodded to Kotsubo, who pushed down on Tsukune’s back harder. He screamed out in pain, feeling a horrible sting run up his spine to his head.

“No! Leave him alone!” Moka cried out, struggling against the grip of her captor. Saizou laughed, slipping his hands roughly into his pocket. He glances over to Moka with a dark grin. “Than just agree to be my woman and I’ll let him go.” Saizou offered. Moka gasped and looked to Tsukune. Tears raced down her emerald eyes at the sight of her injured friend. Tsukune struggled beneath Kotsubo’s weight, but the teacher simply pushed down harder, causing more pain to shoot up his back. “Why is this happening?” Tsukune couldn’t help but wonder. He looked up to Moka. Was she really considering, no why was she even thinking about it? She could simply save herself. “B-but…” Moka looked to Saizou. “Just swear that you’ll be my loyal woman and you’ll never speak to this scum bag again! If you don’t I’ll just have to rough him up a little.” Saizou chuckled, snapping his fingers.

The moment he gave the command, Kotsubo kicked Tsukune across the room, into the wall. Tsukune yelled out in pain at the teacher’s inhuman strength. Moka screamed out as Tsukune’s body hit the floor. “You can’t do that he’s my friend!!” Moka’s struggling became more frantic. The butler was having trouble holding her, but Kotsubo walked over and punched Moka in the stomach, causing her to cough out. Saizou chuckled and walked over to Tsukune’s motionless body. Tsukune looked up to Moka who fought against the men. “Just get away Moka. You’re strong aren’t you? A Vampire supposedly. They’ll just hurt me no matter what you say. It doesn’t matter what happens to me, I already am–…“ And before Tsukune could finish his thoughts, Saizou roughly gripped the boy’s dark hair and pulled his head up off the ground. The young man runs his tongue over his silver lip stud and chuckles darkly. Without warning he punches Tsukune in the face: repeatedly pounding his clenched fist against the young and already injured boy’s face. The sound of Saizou’s fist making contact with Tsukune’s face would make one cringe as bone met bone and flesh cut against the metal rings that adorned the young man’s fingers. “No! I’ll agree! Just leave Tsukune alone!” Moka cried out. Saizou grins and stops just before his fist makes contact again. “No Moka, just escape.” Tsukune thought, feeling as his face welled up from the bruising. The physical contact was too much for him, and the pain in his back still burned. “Just…just promise you’ll leave him alone.” Moka slumped in defeat. Saizou motioned for them to let go of her. The butler and Kotsubo released Moka from their grip. The young vampire rubs her wrists in pain and looks over to her beaten friend.

“Why do you even care what happens to me? I was horrible to you earlier…Moka.” Tsukune thought as he felt a strange feeling of warmth and comfort surrounding him. Moka knelt down and pulled his hand into her lap. Something warm fell against his stinging face. He looked up through his brushed eye at the pink-haired girl. He felt her body shaking in her silent sobs, as her tears rained down onto his swollen face. Something was wrong as Tsukune felt his heart thud against his chest. “Not now.” He thought, feeling blood rushing into his face. “I’m sorry Tsukune, for having had been so selfish. It’s just it had been so long since someone has simply talked to me, I guess forgot how to talk to others.” She explained as she softly pressed her fingers to his face. Tsukune groaned and lifted his hand to touch hers. “I’m sorry for yelling at you Moka-san. I didn’t mean what I said.” He softly responded, causing the girl to embrace him in a hug.

“Okay, that’s enough!” Saizou growled out as he stood and lifted his hand to slap Moka. Tsukune narrowed his eyes and pulled Moka’s body, twisting them both in one motion. The startled Vampire is pulled forward by the young boy, who then kicks off the ground in a rush of strength, pushing Moka behind him. “You’ve gone too far!” Tsukune shouted, smashing the top of his head against Saizou’s face causing the young man to stagger back.

“Why you little--!” Saizou growled, holding his red cheek. Before Saizou could react to Tsukune’s attack to young man swung a punch, sending the blonde man flying backwards into a pile of boxes. “You punk!” Kotsubo rushed toward Tsukune and swung his heavy body down at the boy, sending him flying back with ease. “Tsukune!” Moka cried rushing to catch him against her chest. “Run Moka-san…” He murmured before blacking out from his over exertion Moka gasped and looked down to Tsukune as he slipped from her arms, to his knees.

Saizou sat up, holding his mouth. “He broke my jaw! Get her!” Saizou screamed through the pain as the butler and teacher rushed toward Moka. “No…” Moka gasped as everything around her seemed to blur out into white noise. In Tsukune’s hand was her Rosary. “He removed the seal?” She gasped as she felt her body slowly fall into a deep slumber. “What’s going on?!” Saizou gasped out, holding his jaw. He looked up to Kotsubo and the butler as they took a step back from the pink-haired woman. A dark energy filled the room, gripping like the cold hands of death itself. Saizou looks up to see that the strength is flowing from the beautiful young woman he had wanted for himself. Her long pink hair flows upward against the currents of her growing aura. Her pink hair slowly drains from its radiant cheery pink to a lush, shining silver color. Her body seemed to radiate with an immeasurable power as her eyes shifted from their soft emerald to a dark, blood crimson. Her pupils shrink into cat-like slits that glare a murderous look at Saizou and his compatriots. She opens her mouth, allowing her fangs to grow to their full length, and press against her soft, pale lips as she stretches out her lithe body in a seductive manner.

She stretched he arms far over her head and began to chuckle softly. Her voice was like the seductive lure of a siren that called countless men to their deaths. “W-what, what are you?!” Saizou could feel his body shake at the very presence of this foreign being. It was unlike anything he had ever felt or seen. Moka’s laughing stopped as she ran her fingers through her silky hair. Tsukune slowly opened his eyes, pushing himself to a sitting position. “Moka-san?” He murmured. Moka laughed out, baring her monstrous fangs.

“How cute, did you think you could make me your woman?!” Her voice was deep, commanding, and her words ran chills down the spines of those that heard her words. “What did you say?! Show her who’s in charge!” Saizou laughed painfully as the butler and Kotsubo charged the darker woman. “Show me?!” Moka laughed darkly. Behind her Tsukune sat up and looked to his right palm. A strange blood red symbol pulsated in his hand, causing him immense pain. He looked up at Moka, groaning, reaching out to her.

“Do you think you can show me my place, a vampire?! Go ahead and try!” Moka laughed, grabbing against the punch Kotsubo threw out to her face. “Nice try…” Moka gripped Kotsubo’s fist and crushed his hand backwards, causing him to scream. Moka inhaled Kotsubo’s scent and growled out. “Disgusting.” Moka chuckled as she bit into his neck, causing the man to scream even louder feeling the long, curved fangs puncture the soft skin of his neck. “You monster!” Saizou yelled out. Moka removed her fangs from the nearly completely drained Kotsubo. “Thank you for the compliment!” Moka laughed and forced her strength and throws Kotsubo into the butler, sending both large-bodied men in and through the wall of the art storage room. The walls collapse around the two, both now unconscious.

Moka slowly walks toward Saizou, who was still sitting on the ground, holding his bleeding mouth. “You smell absolutely vile! To think you want to be something on equal footing to me!” Moka hissed out, baring her long canines to the shaking man. She grabs Saizou by his collar and lifts him off the ground. With her touch alone Saizou could feel his body being drained of all of his energy. “How I love the taste of corruption running through your veins.” Moka hissed in delight as Saizou screamed and fought against the woman’s grip, but to no avail.

“Moka no…” Tsukune thought as he pushed himself into a kneeling position. He looked to his left hand which gripped the silver Rosary. He thought back to what Moka had told him earlier.

“Tsukune, if my Rosary ever comes off. Promise you’ll save me.” Her words echoed through his mind. He gripped the Rosary tightly in his hand and pushed himself to his feet. “Stop it Moka-san!” He yelled out with all of his strength. Moka stops a moment, lifting her head to the sound of her name. Her ruby eyes glance over her shoulder to Tsukune, as Saizou struggles in her grip, his body weak from being so physically and mentally sapped. “Stop?” She repeated with a soft chuckle rolling from her curved lips. She was unable to hold the mirth bubbling up from the morbid thoughts that passed through her mind. “You are commanding me, to stop?” Moka questioned in amusement, as she dropped Saizou harshly onto the ground and continued to laugh. She turned to face Tsukune, who had finally managed to pull himself into a fully upright position. Moka turned and slowly took a step toward Tsukune. He didn’t flinch, nor did he look away. He tightly gripped the Rosary in his fingers.

“You simply can’t do what you please Moka-san! Control yourself!” He tried to stay brave to his own words but he felt his insides tremble. He didn’t want to hurt her, but if she continued to push… She continued to slowly step forward until they were face to face. He could feel her warm breath on his face as she darkly chuckled. She inhaled his scent, which was quite different from that of the three men. “You smell delicious, so very sweet.” She mused, pursing her lips together, looking into his deep, brown eyes. Tsukune looked into her ruby eyes. They were amazing, frightening, but why was she looking down at him like this? He narrowed his eyes at her. “Don’t look down to me like that. I told you to leave them alone, that’s enough!” He looked her dead in the eye as he repeated his words with greater authority.

Moka was momentarily shocked by his words, but narrowed her eyes back. She pulled her lip back slightly, baring her fangs to the young boy. “You’re my friend Moka-san, and I won’t let you get in any more trouble than you’re already in, but you have to stop!” he sternly commanded. Moka felt something pulse in her throat. She had tasted his blood before. It was the blood that awoke her senses and awoke her body, weakening the seal over her powers that held her bound for so long. Moka slowly lifted her hand and brushed the tips of her nails against his bruised cheeks. He flinched a little from the stinging of his injuries. She smirked, lifting her head slightly. “I am not the Moka you met. I am her true, Inner self. Do you really think you can be friends with a vampire?” She raised thin brow. His expression hadn’t changed for a time, but he glanced away a moment and looked back into her garnet red eyes. “Moka-san is Moka-san, but if she misbehaves like this I can’t protect her easily.” Tsukune calmly explained as he held out the Rosary to her.

She glanced over to the seal and scoffed in amusement. She placed her hand over his which held the restriction. Tsukune blushed and looked to their hands, and turned back to face her. Her silver tresses fell over her face, framing her beautiful features. “You’re interesting.” The Inner Moka responded, spooking Tsukune from his revere. He knotted his brows slightly at her soft spoken words, and watched as her eyes trace d his neck. She admired his jugular feeling her throat burn with need. For now she would control it so she could speak her peace.

“You blood allowed my seal to weaken and roused me from my slumber.” She spoke, pressing her body against his. She could feel his heart racing in his chest from the sudden contact. His momentary distraction allowed her to slip the Rosary from his hand. He looked to her with a stern glance. She smiled bemusedly. “I can’t wait until we meet again my Tsukune. So until then, let’s see if you can hold your place.” Before Tsukune was able to ask what she had meant she placed the Rosary back onto the restrictions that hung from her neck. With a flare of energy he could feel all of the deadly aura seal back into the tiny woman’s body. He felt Moka’s body begin to sink against his, her weight becoming heavy against his body. He realized she was fainting and caught her in his embrace, sinking to the floor to stabilize his position.

Tsukune looks down to Moka’s angelic face. She was lightly breathing; sound asleep from the overstimulation of the energy flooding back into her body. He shifted her weight so her head pressed against his chest. He opened his right palm. The symbol that had been glowing in his hand was now, once again, reduced to nothing more than an intricate scar etched permanently into his flesh. Tsukune sighed as an air of relief washed over him. He looked down to her sleeping face, and brushed her pink hair behind her ear so he could see her face, unobstructed. He looked up to the three unconscious bodies on the floor. It was best to get out of here now, lest having to be forced to explain this mess. Tsukune shifted his weight and scooped Moka up into his arms, bridal style. He glanced down at the Rosary settled on her chest. “A vampire huh?” He chuckled as he turned and left the room.

The next day the school was in an uproar about Saizou’s accident. They don’t know what had happened but the man spread rumors about Moka being some sort of monster. His body was taped up from al lthe injuries and his jaw was nearly locked up by a strange brace after his jaw had been supposedly broken by the girl. Tsukune walked through campus and nearly shrank out of sight hearing the claims. “Saizou said she had long sharp fangs and silver hair.” One called out. “Oh Akashiya-san would look so beautiful with silver hair!” A girl cooed out, causing Tsukune to chuckle nervously. Is this why he was worried?

“Tsukune!” A familiar voice called out from behind him. Saizou nearly jumped out of his skin at the sight of the pink-haired maiden waving her arms in greeting. Tsukune turned around, his hands pocketed and his backpack slung over his left shoulder. Moka ran over to him hugged his arm into her chest, rubbing her cheek against the burgundy school jacket. “Ohayo Moka-san” Tsukune said with a smile. “Ohayo Tsukune!” She happily chirped in response. She was clearly ignoring the whispering voices around her, or perhaps she no longer cared, Tsukune mused to himself.

“Did you study for the test today Tsukune?” Moka asked with a smile. Tsukune smiled back at the pink-haired girl and nodded. “Are you sure you’re ready for the test? I mean especially after yesterday?” Tsukune asked, motioning his finger to her Rosary. Moka blushed and put her hand to her face. “Honest Tsukune I don’t remember much about yesterday except seeing you hurt. I’m still surprised your bruises went down so quickly!” She said, leaning close to inspect his smiling face. He laughed out and nodded. “I’m a fast healer like Moka-san.” He said, tapping his finger on her nose, causing her blush to intensify. “I’m okay Tsukune, honest! I don’t know I just felt refresh after yesterday and full of energy.” She admitted.

“So I guess that means I won’t have any surprise attacks today huh?” he joked. Moka lowered her head and slowed her walk. Tsukune stopped and looked down to the girl clung to his arm. “Actually, even if I feel satisfied today, it feels odd not having some of your… I mean, can I please Tsukune? Just so I can relax?” Moka’s face at this point was beet red as she looked up to Tsukune, begging permission. Tsukune turned to face her as he nodded. Moka cheered and jumped into his embrace, biting into his neck, drinking her fill.

Now from the student’s perspective this was wholly a private moment that shouldn’t be publicized to such envious viewers. “How dare Aono! How could he do such a perverted thing with Akashiya-san!?” A boy teared in rage. “Oh Akashiya-san! Having her innocence stolen by Aono in such a manner!” One of the girls sobbed. Tsukune just ignored the jeers and whining individuals as he hugged Moka to his body, feeling her heartbeat against his chest. Maybe going to this school wouldn’t be as bad as he thought. “Come on Moka-san, we’ll be late for class.” He whispered to the content girl. He could feel her pull her fangs from his neck, running her tongue generously over the wound to seal it properly. She looked up to Tsukune and smiled. He chuckled nervously and wiped the trail of saliva linking them, from her lips. She blushed and released him, folding her hands in front of her. He smiled and took her hand, walking her into the building. This act only caused the students to wail in jealousy.

“Sir, what shall we do about Komiya?” A man asked, standing in the doorway of the Chairman’s office. The young man stood nearly six feet in height, at about 5’7’’. He had short black hair that was pulled back by a red hair band, and shining black eyes that contrasted the silver, wolf-shaped pendant that hung from his neck. The office was a pristine, western style with hardwood floors and white walls. Bookshelves sat on the east and west walls. Sitting in the center of the office was a round rug, a deep burgundy color with the schools emblem sewn into the center. The Chairman was looking down at the school campus and watched how pathetically his son acted. He pulled his hand from the curtain and shook his head. “Send him to my office, I will speak with him and have him personally pay for the damage he has done to my school.” The dark-haired man nodded but hesitated. The Chairman glanced back at the upperclassman. “Yes Morioka?” The Chairman called. The young man bowed his head. “Sir but he said that a vampire had caused the damage…” The Chairman laughed, cutting off the student’s words. “There is but one vampire in this school and she is nowhere near powerful enough to cause so much damage. Bring me Saizou.” The Chairman demanded. Morioka bowed his head and left the room.

The young black-haired man pocketed his hands and made his way to the front of the school. He wondered if they could take a vampire so lightly. They weren’t the most well behaved creatures in the world, and were liars, they used people, and they ruthlessly controlled people so they could shamelessly feed. For now Morioka would follow the Chairman’s wishes, but he didn’t trust this Akashiya girl. “Come on Tsukune!” He looked up, seeing a young pink haired girl pulling a young boy into one of the freshman classes. His eyes widen when he sees the shine of the silver Rosary on her chest. “So it’s her…” He thought, narrowing his eyes at the girl. Emerald eyes momentarily catch black ones as she enters the room under his strong gaze.

Chapter 3: Trigonometry

Chapter 3: Trigonometry

Tsukune and Moka made their way to second period along with the rest of the sullen migration of students who loathed the end of the first break of the day. Being early spring, summer uniforms had already been issued as the heat outside was at sweltering degrees. Tsukune wasn’t bothered much by the heat though and was quite comfortable sitting at his desk with his burgundy jacket over his black dress shirt, the typical uniform of the school. Being now able to give in to his wandering thoughts he now has a moment to sit and think about the new school. It was a strange school. He wondered how many other students had strange powers like Moka, or perhaps she was the rare few? It was also a very strange uniform for a highschool, but also rather unique in its own way. His eyes wandered up and down the aisles of desks. The color scheme was rather dark, even depressing. The stifling maroon and black just made him feel…

His eyes wandered to Moka’s legs. Her burgundy skirt was about knee high and she too wore the black uniform blouse, but with her bright pink hair, he thought, it suited her. He chuckled to himself. Moka glances over her shoulder, looking to the young man. She blushes slightly and quickly turns back to face the teacher, her hair dancing to each of her motions. For a moment Tsukune wonders what that had been about but turns to face the front of the class as well.

He soon finds himself painfully aware of the time ticking by as the teacher drones on about math lessons he will never need again in the real world, unless he becomes a mathematician, but why would he do something insane like that? Now he was well aware that math was not a normal person’s favorite subject, but when did it become necessary to prance oneself about just to force a student to pay attention? At least watching Ririco-sensei prance around in little more than a black corset shirt, a white blouse that barely covered over the corset (it didn’t even matter than because the blouse was see through!) and was that a garter belt? Tsukune couldn’t help the sigh that left his lips. He much preferred homeroom. The teacher was easier to listen to as she seemed to have more fun teaching and seemed to enjoy it. Ririco seemed more intent on seducing her students, which didn’t sit all too well with the young man. It was irritating to say the least. Tsukune tried to take notes but his mind just continuously drifted to the occurrences of yesterday. He looked to his right palm as his left hand scratched the lead of his mechanical pencil against the corner of his notebook.

“I am not the Moka you met. I am her true, Inner self. Do you really think you can be friends with a vampire?” “You’re interesting.”

He couldn’t help but sigh. Were they really the same person? I am the True Moka? Than who was this Moka? They had the same features, save for a bit of coloration here and there, and they had the same voice, albeit one was slightly more alluring than the other in its own unique way, but they were still ‘Moka-san’. He didn’t really want to mind the subject any longer so Tsukune resigned himself to staring at the back of Moka’s head in idle thought, his notes becoming an afterthought.

To his relief the bell rings, promptly ending second period. Tsukune stood from his seat and stretched out his weary muscles. He picks up his back pack and places his free hand on the back of Moka’s desk and peered over her shoulder as she happily packed her books. His brown dark eyes crawl along her desk, scanning over her neatly set items. He notices her math notes still lying open. Her notes were so neat and orderly, it put his to shame. Before Moka was able to collect her notebook Tsukune leaned his arm over her shoulder and scoops up the book. He shuffles through the pages.

“Hey,” The vampire called, pouting cutely at her victimizer. “Give that back!” She demanded cutely as she rose to her feet, reaching for the notebook, only to have it pulled from her reach. Tsukune held the notes over his head and looked through them, not minding a she leaned her body against his, on her tiptoes, desperately reaching for the book. “Wow Moka-san, you write great notes, definitely a math genius.” He chuckled with an amused grin looking down at her emerald eyes. He noticed she visibly shuffled as she stood properly, folding her hands in front of her. Students murmured enviously of their getting along as they walked out of class, many others still gathering their belongings.

Moka lowered her head and fidgeted in place. “Way better than my notes, and heck, even understandable. Maybe Moka-san should be the teacher.” He teased lowering his arms and handing the book back to her. Moka took her notebook back, embarrassed over his comments. She didn’t know why such a tiny compliment flustered her so much, but it did. It was nice hearing it from Tsukune, and him actually meaning it instead of simply teasing her. Even though he still was teasing her, it wasn’t at all mean. She liked being teased, when it was lighthearted like this. In the front of class Ririco-sensei looks over to the pair, upon hearing this, putting effort into listening in on their coy conversation. Moka blushed and glanced to the side, still facing the floor. “M-maybe I can tutor Tsukune. It’s really e-easy to understand once you get the hang of it.” She innocently offered, stammering over her words. Tsukune thought about the offer for a moment and nodded. Moka looked up to him with her bright green eyes and smiled. She excitedly nodded and turned to pack her notebook. Tsukune shook his head as he turned to leave the class. Moka was quick to grab her bag and chase after him, effortlessly jumping against his arm and clinging to it. He pursed his lips while she laughed and talked to him, as if it had been something they had been doing for years.

Ririco-sensei watched as Moka flaunted herself so abashedly. She did realize she had put so much pressure in her grip until her chalk shattered into pieces in her hands. Ririco looked past her thin, black framed glasses and watched the two as they strolled out of the class. She felt offended by Moka’s offer, and knew the girl had nothing but ill intentions for that boy. How could she come to school with such outrageously dyed hair? It wasn’t against school rules to dye ones hair but it was something vastly different from a bit of blonde highlights or red streaks. She stood out too much, and their little game in the back of class took the attention of too many of her students. It was a distraction to her class, and she wouldn’t stand for such a hussy and delinquent to distract her precious students from their studies, after all it was her job to make sure all her students left happy and well educated! Ririco narrowed her eyes and wiped the chalk dust from her hands.

The day was hot and lazy, and Tsukune was finally showing the effects of being overcome with heat as he allowed his torso to indolently lay slouched over a large, wooden table in the school’s library. The library was quiet. The soft tapping of feet and shuffling pages could be heard in the backgrounds. Windows were opened wide to allow some cooling breeze slip into the humid room, but it wasn’t enough. Sitting across from him was Moka who sat up straight and had her usual perky smile. Spread out in front of them was math books and note paper. Tsukune didn’t much care for tutoring, but Moka had offered and he didn’t really have the heart to deny her such a simple pleasure, seeing as she had so much joy from simply being told yes. He still thought she acted nothing like a vampire, but his words were realized and he soon felt himself shiver remembering the blood red eyes of the other Moka, her ‘Inner self’ as she offered.

“Tsukune?” He heard Moka call. The young man glances up. She was pouting at him for his laziness. He chuckle and sat up slightly, leaning his elbows on the table, using his hands to support his face. “Gomen, Moka-san. The heat is just making me a bit sleepy.” He offered his excuse with a smile. Although she didn’t believe it for a second, she couldn’t help but chuckle and nod. Tsukune was also quite annoyed by the looks boring into the back of his heads from the jealous students that wandered the library, watching him interact with Moka. The young man peers over to Moka, who seemed either uncaring or oblivious to the situation as she continued to talk and write notes for him. She was just so pleasant today wasn’t she? And she was so oblivious. Perhaps he should tease her a bit? “Gomen Moka-san,” he began as he sat up. “It’s just getting a little hot.” He finished, the pink-haired girl looking up to him curiously. He sits up and slips his jacket from his arms. They were slightly sticky from the sweat, but that’s not what Moka noticed. She blinked and stared at his arms. They were covered in small, slashed out scars, as if from knives, but they were so well toned, completely hidden by his somewhat larger clothing. She wondered offhandedly about the scars. Were they always there? Thinking back to their days at middle school she honestly never noticed. She blushed when she realized she was staring to long. She nodded and continued going over the lesson.

Tsukune chuckled and leaned forward to listen to her. Maybe she wasn’t as oblivious as he thought, but he wonders if she was staring at his arms or scars, perhaps both. Perhaps scars were Moka’s thing. He grinned, trying to brush off the self conscious feeling. He had always had the scars, he wasn’t really sure when he had earned them, but for some reason he hated them. He always choose to wear long sleeved clothing from the time he was able to dress himself, knowing that people would always stare or ask him awkward questions if they could openly see the blemishes. His mother told him he couldn’t wear long sleeves in the summer, he would be too hot, but he swore he’d get used to the heat because he’d rather die than be a freak. He doesn’t really remember when he stopped crying, or when his mother had hugged him, but he had felt a little piece of himself crumble the day he realized he was different… He was never able to recover it unfortunately.

Ririco-sensei makes her way toward the library. She was looking for a particular book they had finally gotten in stock and shuffled her way through the sea of bookcases. Her eyes trail along the shelf as she purses together her plump, red lips. The male student body watched in longing as the teacher smoothly ran her fingertips along the shelves. Her hips twisted with each of her steeps, her heels mutely passed against the carpeted floors of the archives of books. The black-haired teacher finds the book and carefully slowly and carefully removes it from its place. Each of her movements was closely watched by the male populace. She looks up at the sound of soft, yet familiar laughter humming over the silent air of the humid room. She walks to the end of the aisle and peers over. She raised a brow upon noticing Tsukune and Moka sitting at a study table. She charily looks over their books and soon realizes they were indeed doing exactly what Moka said they would: study, but their conversation was anything but math-related.

“Tell me your three sizes and I’ll tell you mine.” Moka giggled. Her face was beet red from their currently deviated conversation. Tsukune jokingly stretched out looking at his arms, examining his torso and the rest of his body. “I’d say from my point of view, about 90-60-90.” He said with a grin. Moka stifled her giggles, holding her notebook to her face. A tiny snort bubbles up from the vampire causing both Moka and Tsukune to pause. Moka’s face gets redder as Tsukune begins to chuckle. “Wow vampires snort?” He whispered out. Moka pouted and swatted at him with her notebook. He laughed out as the vampire set her notebook flat on the table and continued the lesson, wholly embarrassed by the situation, though honestly amused. She giggled once more before they continued.

Ririco-sensei raised a brow at the two students. She scoffed and brushed her short, shoulder length hair, back. She walked toward the two, her wanted book in her hand while her free hand sat on her hip. The pair looked up at the approaching teacher, Tsukune only being made aware when Moka abruptly stopped reading to bow her head at the teacher. “Akashiya-san was it?” Ririco questioned. Moka nodded nervously, not liking the look the teacher was giving her, and neither did Tsukune. “Unless you’re officially registered as a student tutor you can’t be effectively teaching Aono-kun.” She chuckled bemusedly. Tsukune raised a brow at the “-kun” suffix. “Aono-kun would get a much better experience if he took some after school lessons with sensei. Would he like that?” Ririco’s voice was smooth, sultry. It was very leading and even more leading when she leaned over, giving Tsukune (and many others) an ample view of her cleavage. As tempting as it was to steal a few glances at the advertisement, so to speak, Tsukune felt nervous for some reason. It was an odd feeling that made his chest hurt. He looked over to Moka who had lowered her head, crestfallen by the hurtful words.

“No thank you sensei,” he began. “Actually Moka-san has helped me understand today’s lesson much better than I had originally. I suppose it’s just my ill note taking.” He chuckled nervously, feeling his heart pound heavily. He could now hear the rushing of blood between his ears. “Now, now, don’t be shy Ao~no~kun.” Ririco chuckled and placed her hand on his cheek. Tsukune pushed from his seat abruptly, startling Moka, Ririco, and all the nosy on lookers. “Tsukune?” Moka called in worry. Tsukune pressed his hand to his forehead and looked to his left palm. He suddenly felt sick to his stomach. “N-nothing.” He smiled at Moka, developing a bit of a cold sweat. He nodded, bowing his head slightly. “I just need to use the restroom, I feel a bit nauseous.” He said, excusing himself for a minute. He smiled and turned to leave. Moka stood from her seat and watched as Tsukune rushed from the library with his hand over his mouth. Moka was about to go walk after him but was startled when Ririco slammed the heavy text she was carrying into the desk. The pink-haired vampire turned to the teacher in surprise. “I know what you are, and unless you want others to know… I suggest you keep your little grade-school lessons to yourself unless you want Aono to fail and everyone find out about what you are.” Ririco threatened. Moka gasped as her emerald eyes glittered with the presence of tears. The teacher chuckled and picked up her book, to check it out from the library. Moka nervously watched, Ririco glaring at her from the corner of her eyes the entire time. The vampire was shocked, and to say the least a bit terrified. Although she was scared, she had to make sure Tsukune was still okay. She gathered up her books and raced off toward the restrooms.

The young woman raced down the hall and turned to corner. She gasped and dropped back behind the turn. The halls were dark. The fluorescent lights above were dead and it seemed that all of the power for this half of the building was out. It was stifling, the air conditioning clearly out with the rest of the power. Moka pressed her back to the wall. Around the corner of the hall Moka was in, stood Ririco. “Shall we go Aono-kun, and have those private lessons?” Ririco chuckled in amusement. Moka had been shocked, horrified by what she saw. Ririco had shed her blouse and only wore the b lack corset top. The lower length of her body was like that of a snake. Pale, beige scales ran along her underbelly as her long tail, sat curled along the hall floor. Her body scales were deep magenta with intricate blue markings. At the end of her tail was some sort of yellow flower looking appendage. Strange red tendrils that resembled flower stigmas curled from the flower mouth and pressed against Tsukune’s neck. “Hai.” Tsukune robotically responded. Ririco chuckled and lowered herself so that her face could sit near Tsukune’s. “What a wonderful student. Than shall we proceed?” She offered. Tsukune nodded and turned to walk down the hall, followed by the serpentine Ririco. Moka peered around the corner in shock at the sight. Was Ririco-sensei some sort of youkai? That means she was holding her identity hostage only to eat Tsukune? A lot of youkai ate humans, and Tsukune had seemed mad at her, perhaps vengeance. It didn’t matter the reason though. She had save Tsukune, he was in danger!

Moka raced down the hall after them, careful not to be seen or heard. Ririco-sensei led the young man toward an empty room, often used for tutoring students. The teacher unlocked the room, and with the strange tendrils still pressed against Tsukune’s neck she slithered out of the way, allowing Tsukune to walk into the room ahead of her. The black-eyed teacher looks around the darkened halls to make sure no one was following them. She slithers into the room, losing the door behind he. With a click of the lock the door closes. Moka races to the room and grabs the handle, only to find out it as true. “No! Tsukune!” She thought. The pink-haired girl looked through the door’s window. Inside Tsukune sat at a desk, staring up at Ririco as she pushed high off the ground with her snake tail. She was terrifyingly great, but her size was only scary because of her tail’s length. Those stigmas were still attached to Tsukune’s neck and the yellow flower-like appendage sat open behind his head. Moka gasped when she saw the serrated teeth along the edges of the flower. She was trying to eat him!

Inside the room Ririco chuckled and sighed lovingly. “My dear student is already ready to learn! Who is your sensei, and who is it that helped you become the student you are today?” The snake-woman gushed. Tsukune stared down at the math book he was holding. His eyes were distant and his words outside of his control. “You Ririco-sensei.” He replied. Even though outside he seemed obedient and dutiful as a student inside his mind and body were screaming.

“This isn’t right! Let me go! Why can’t I resist this?! It’s making my blood rush! No, please! Not now! Not again!”

Tsukune’s mind reeled in agony as he felt his left hand pulsating even stronger than before. Outside Moka watched as the flower hovered over his head. Suddenly the eye of her Rosary bleeds a deep crimson red. “Tsukune!” Moka called out, turning the door’s knob. Ririco turned her head to the sound of the cry and snapping of the door knob. Moka pushes in the door and stands glaring the teacher down.

“Leave Tsukune alone sensei!!” Moka cried out. Ririco hissed and arched her body so she stood towering above Moka. Moka gasped at the feeling. She was frightening with her size alone. “Out of my way girl!” Annoyed, Ririco glanced to Tsukune and chuckled. The flower at the end of her tail opens wide and hovers over Tsukune’s head, about to bite down, but Moka screams and tackles the teacher. The tendrils pop off Tsukune’s neck with a slick suction sound as both woman hits to the floor with a pounding thud. Even though Ririco was massive compared to the tiny girl, Moka was still powerful, physically. Moka screams in pain as Ririco wraps her body around the vampire, squeezing her with a rib-crushing force.

Tsukune groans and rubs at his neck, blinking the blur from his eyes. “Tsukune!!!” Moka screamed at the top of her lungs. Tsukune looks up and gasps. The last thing he remembered was leaving the bathroom and Ririco was waiting outside for him. He never saw the tendrils of her tail curling around toward him; he only faintly noted Ririco seemed to be slowly towering over him with each worded threat: “I’ll make sure that little girl stays lonely. It’s only as much as she deserves for making my teachings look inept.” “Moka-san!” Tsukune runs from his seat and tackles Ririco, only to catch himself a section of tail. “Tsukune! Please!” Moka cried. Tsukune looks up. Ririco growls as Tsukune grabs against her tail so familiarly. “Did I say you could touch your sensei like that?! Back to your studies!” She ordered, slamming that section of tail against the ground. Tsukune chokes out in pain, the floor tiles actually cracked by the force of his back hitting the ground.

Tsukune wouldn’t give up so easily though. She lifted her tail from his body. He pushes off the ground with a burst of sudden strength as adrenaline rushed through his body. “Let go of Moka-san!” He yelled as he charged again, just barely avoiding another section of tail crashing to the ground. Moka’s screams clouded his senses. He felt right now, to stop it, there was only on e way to save her.

“This Rosary seals my true self. If it’s ever taken off I become an evil and scaaary vampire.”

Her words echoed through his head. With his left palm burning he reached it out to the silver Rosary that hung from her neck. “Moka-san!” he called out.

Chapter 4: A Youkai’s Fickle Heart

Tsukune grabbed the Rosary tight in his hand and yanked it off with all of his force. “Get away from her, obey sensei!” Ririko hissed and smacked the back of her hand against Tsukune’s face, sending him flying back, and crashing into the opposite wall.

A small girl with loose, shoulder length, pale blue hair made her way out of the library. She was pleased she had found the book she was looking for. On the paperback book the title read: He: Understanding Masculine Psychology. The girl giggled and hugged the book to her impressive chest. She was rather small for her age, but many that knew her found that cute about her. In her school she was always very popular among the boys and this school would be no different from her, but she was now in high school and wanted things to change, She wanted to find a real man, not these hormone driven teenager who sought for quick fixes. How sickening. The very thought made her sneer.

Most of the men on this campus smelled foul and their judgment was easily clouded with a wink of her eyes and motion of her hips. None of them were suitable husband material. Her friends tell her she thinks too far ahead and should enjoy the simple pleasure of going through men like tissue, but she refused their offer. She wanted a man that would raise her children. This book was the key to finding it. It made her giddy. She giggled, but then heard a loud slam, that startled her. She looked up and turned to face down the hall. Much of the library’s building was shut down to preserve power in this summer heat. Honestly she hated the heat, but had to be careful what she wore. The school shirts barely fit her with her irregular measurements. The black blouse barely buttoned over her chest, and her short sleeves did little nothing to cool her from the heat as they reached down to her forearms. The red tie that complimented the uniforms was pulled loose and precariously swung with each of the girl’s motions.

“Hello?” She called turning down the darkened halls. She could hear someone yelling and a banging sound, even louder than the last. The curious girl looked around. Barely anyone was around. They were either in the confines of the library or anywhere else that offered some shelter from the heat that burned outside. The petite blue-haired girl turned and slowly made her way down the hall. Aside from the strange banging, it was eerily quiet in the hall otherwise. She tightly held the book to her chest and continued to explore, but she didn’t see anything out of place.

“Moka-san!” The short-haired girl turns around in surprise. She rushed toward the empty halls where the tutoring rooms sat. She slides to a stop when she heard another banging sound, this time against one of the doors. She shrieked out in surprise and dropped her book. She staggered back. Whatever, or whoever slammed into the door did so with enough impact to crack the reinforced glass and indent the metal barricade. Tsukune slid off the door with a groan. A paralyzing youki filled the air, causing the girl to shake a bit from the startling amount that suddenly poured from the room. The petite woman peered in the window and saw a silver-haired girl, coiled in the grip of what she, could identify as, a Lamia. It wasn’t just any Lamia either. It was her homeroom teacher! That woman always rubbed her the wrong way. She shivered feeling the youki intensify. The blue-haired girl looks down in the glass, trying to see the person that had been slammed into the door. To her surprise it was a young man with black hair. He must have gotten caught up in a fight between that girl and her homeroom teacher. With that kind of youki spilling in such mass amounts from the silver-haired woman she could only assume it was a vampire. How pathetic! Even in school vampires clearly couldn’t respect authority figures, even if they were creepy authority figures.

Feeling sorry for the young man, whom she found rather cute, she opened the door, causing the now released Inner Moka, who was still struggling in the grasp of Ririko-sensei, and the Lamia herself, to look up. She grabbed Tsukune’s uniform jacket sleeve and pulled him out of the room. For some reason, this angered the vampire. How dare that girl interfere? The nerve of the woman knew no bounds it seemed. “And speaking of nerve…” Inner Moka growled out suddenly, turning her head to face the slightly frightened sensei. She had no idea the girl had so much power. She assumed that what she had seen had been the extent of her strength, but for a seal to be in place? It was unexpected. Inner Moka pushed her youki outward and Ririko’s body was forced out and into a wall. Moka twisted her lithe body as the Lamia was hurtling across the room, the silver-haired youkai untangling herself from the twist of muscle and scale.

Outside the young girl pulled the man’s head to lie on her lap. He murmurs and turns his head, squeezing his eyes, just now feeling the pressure of being slammed so roughly into the door. The young girl felt her heart thud in her chest. He looked so innocent and helpless lying there. Tsukune’s brown eyes fly open and he pushes into a sitting position suddenly. “Moka-san!” He coughs out, spitting blood into his left hand. He curses under his breath and wipes his hand against his jacket. He still gripped the silver Rosary tightly in his right hand. “Ano…are you okay?” A soft, unfamiliar voice called. Tsukune notices that he is no longer in the room, but in the hall, on the floor no less. He looks back over his shoulder to see a young blue-haired girl looking at him as if he was some sort of alien. She had rosy-red cheeks and deep lavender eyes.

Inner Moka stood over Ririko’s torso. Ririko groaned and opened her eyes. She gasped when she saw the vampire standing above her. Moka’s long, silver hair rained down to the back of her knees and her right hand was pompously settled on her hip. Her hair seemed to move of its own accord as the dark, choking youki that flowed from her body rose into the air. Ririko grinned and pushed her arms beneath her so she could sit her torso up. While she kept Moka’s attention her tail’s end coiled up and the flowered end opened, pointing at Moka. “To think a vampire of such strength is hiding away in this modest school.” Moka raised a brow and dug her fang against her lip in annoyance. “I never thought I would find such scant smelling prey in such a modest school…” Inner Moka chuckled darkly as she opened her mouth, inhaling Ririko’s dark scent.

“Where am I? Who are you?” Tsukune asked as he rubbed the back of his head. He looked to his hand to see dried blood. “My name is Kurono Kurumu, and I just saved your butt from being eaten by a vampire.” The blue-haired girl announced proudly. Tsukune pushed to his feet. “Thanks but I wasn’t the one in trouble.” He said looking around in panic. Kurumu stood and brushed down her skirt. Tsukune looked to her and bowed his head. “Thank you for the thought but my friend’s in trouble!” He turned and ran into the room. Kurumu felt her breath leave her when he spoke to her. He was very polite, noble and naive. To think he was clueless enough to worry about a vampire. She must have him bewitched, which meant he was very openhearted. She looked into the room. The vampire has clearly bested Ririko. Tsukune ran into the room and saw that Ririko was attempting to strike Moka from behind.

“Moka-san!” Tsukune called. The Inner one recognized his voice and her eyes widen. The ruby-eyed youkai ducked just as the tail swung over her head.

“No!” Ririko growled, but when Moka ducked she had swung out her leg and slammed her foot into Ririko’s chest. The Hammer kick was clearly heard slamming into the teacher’s chest, cracking her sternum and possibly breaking a number of ribs. Her brute and callously flaunted power was no joke. The Inner embodiment held nothing back as she did not deem Ririko worthy. Moka stood and stepped to stand at Ririko’s side. The Lamia screamed and gurgled in pain as she held her hands over her breasts, gripping at the painful stinging.

“Clearly, you do not know your place…” Ririko’s eyes widen at her words. Moka’s youki flares. Kurumu gasps and holds her hands over her violet eyes and Tsukune tried to rush over to stop her. “Moka-san, don’t!” Moka pulled back her leg and sent another kick into Ririko’s side, sending her body rolling across the ground. The Lamia fell unconscious from the force in which the air had been knocked from her lungs. Tsukune grabbed Moka’s arm. He suddenly felt his heart thud in his chest. The vampire narrowed her eye and turned her head to face Tsukune. She pulled back her lips, and hissed at him.

“No, don’t!” The blue haired girl called from the door. Moka’s eyes shift suddenly from Tsukune to the girl that stood behind him. The ruby-eyed youkai blinked and looked down to her chest, feeling something press against her. Tsukune had pushed the Rosary against her chest, the suppressing seal working on her youki. The Inner Moka looked up at Tsukune who was scowling at her, actually glaring at the fearsome vampire.

“If you cannot control yourself, than perhaps I should just let you stay in the prison you seem to hate so much." The Inner youkai gasped at his threat, but her strength was quickly leaving her body.

“Tsukune…” Moka’s overlapping voices called as the vampire lost the feeling in her legs and collapsed as her hair slowly changed from its deep silver to a bright pink. Tsukune caught the woman against his chest and knelt down, supporting her back on his leg. He set the Rosary in place.

He stared down at the young girl’s sleeping face. She looked so innocent. To think she had nearly killed that teacher. Tsukune glanced over only to be startled when the girl, who had said her name was Kurono Kurumu, crouched down at his side. She smiled brightly at him and brushed the tendrils of blue hair from her eyes to settle behind her ear. “K-kurono-san, right?” Tsukune asked. Kurumu nodded and giggled.

“Wow, that’s impressive. I can’t believe you just stared down a vampire like that. Pretty gutsy.” She giggled and tilted her head. Tsukune seemed suspicious of the girl. Maybe she was out to get Moka because she was different. Feeling this he pulled Moka closer to his body. Kurumu shook her head and waved her hands defensively in front of herself. “Don’t worry I’m not going to tell on you! To be honest I’m a youkai myself.” The girl giggled and gave a wink, putting her fingers to her lips to show she’d be silent on the matter. Tsukune still felt apprehensive but gave a nod. “It’s just,” the girl began, sitting down on the ground and pulling her knees to her chest hugging her legs. “I’ve never seen someone stand up to someone like that. That was brave. Weren’t you afraid she’d kill you? You know a lot of youkai kill—…“

“Not Moka-san.” He interrupted her. Kurumu blinked her violet eyes and tilted her head. Tsukune smiled and looked to Kurumu. “Kurono-san, do you think you can help me?” Tsukune asked with a chuckle. Kurumu felt her cheeks heat up at his request. He hadn’t even looked twice when she batted her eyes, but the moment she did she felt her heart begin to race. Was he perhaps the one she was looking for? Kurumu couldn’t her mouth to say the words she wanted so she nodded.

After a group effort, the two managed to pull Moka to her feet. Kurumu pulled the unconscious girl’s arm over her shoulder and Tsukune had her other arm wrapped around his neck. He was supporting most of the upper weight seeing as he stood taller than the blue-haired teen. Kurumu looked over to Tsukune as the two walked out of the room into the hall again. When they get far enough away, Tsukune would call for assistance for the teacher. He couldn’t have Moka in trouble for something that kind of wasn’t completely her fault…Tsukune chuckled. Kurumu blushed. He was really cute and seemed to be a nice body, boy, boy! She shook her head of the thoughts. Tsukune glanced over to her and raised a brow.

“Thanks again Kurono-san.” Tsukune said with a smile.

“Kurumu…” She mumbled.

“Huh?” Tsukune adjusted Moka and continued to walk with the petite girl and unconscious vampire.

“Y-you can call me Kurumu. I hate formalities really, we’re friends now right?” She said with a bright smile. Tsukune gave a hesitant nod, but smiled none-the-less.

“So um…” Tsukune began. He looked around. The halls were empty so no one would really hear them. “K-kurumu-san.”

“Yes?” Kurumu asked brightly as she looked over to him with a bright smile. Tsukune grinned at her a little, over excited responding.

“Well, I was just wondering. Are there a lot of youkai in this school?” Tsukune was a bit lost on that fact. To mix humans and youkai sounded pretty dangerous to him. Kurumu smiled and nodded.

“Sure! This is a great school to go too because of all the humans and youkai! I went to a mixed middle school so it would have been totally awkward to go to a human only school. I’m glad I found this one though…” She said with a blush.

Tsukune chuckled nervously. Apparently that’s what the brochure meant when it said “mixed school”. What a mess. It was a curious thing though… “Ne, Kurumu-san, what kind of youkai go to human schools?” Kurumu stopped walking when they made it outside into the sun. Tsukune looks over to her, and is careful of Moka.

“Well a lot of us come to learn self control of our powers. A lot of us prefer to be part of the human world rather than fighting for scraps at the edges.” The young girl explained. Learn to control themselves?

It seemed Moka needed a lot of help in that department. Her Inner personality seemed to have absolutely none. He felt a little bad for the pink-haired vampire. It made sense that youkai who couldn’t control their natural instincts to fight, it seemed, would end up having a hard life. Sure she had a temper, but she didn’t really deserve to live a hard life like that. Maybe he could help her control her temper? They could learn together. After all they had a few years together in this school and he couldn’t keep her from herself all that time, right?

“Hn…Tsukune?” Moka’s emerald eyes flutter open and she looked around. Kurumu and Tsukune slip her from their grip when she settled on her own feet.

“Thank God, Moka-san, are you okay?” Tsukune said in worry. The vampire held her head and groaned in pain.

“W-what happened…?” Moka’s eyes widen when flashes of blood run through her mind and a dark voice laughs in her head. Tears began to well up in her eyes as the vampire’s body began to shake. “I didn’t… again, did I?” She looked to Tsukune as tears ran down her face. Kurumu took a step back from the vampire and bowed her head.

“I-I should go. I hope she feels better. I’ll see you around campus. Ja Ne!” Kurumu waves her hand and runs off. Tsukune chuckles nervously, but feels Moka grip against his uniform.

“S-she woke up again didn’t she?” Moka pressed her face against Tsukune’s chest and the young man sighed. He held his arms around her body in comfort.

“You really don’t remember anything when it happens Moka-san?” He asked in concern. Moka shook her head.

“N-not a lot. I see these flashes…and hear this scary voice that taunts me. Is it her?” Moka looked up to Tsukune as the tears slowed slightly. Tsukune sighed but nodded.

“I’m sorry Moka-san. I took off the Rosary.” Tsukune admitted in guilt. Moka pushed from him and stood back.

“W-what?” She looked down to the silver limiter on her chest. She looked to Tsukune in disbelief.

“H-how? No one should be able to take off my Rosary.” She said. Tsukune rubbed the back of his head and shrugged.

“I-I don’t know. I’m sorry Moka-san. It’s my fault you’re upset…” Moka wiped her eyes and shook her head.

“It’s okay Tsukune. I’m glad you’re okay…and— um, and I’m glad you’re still speaking with me.” Not this again.

“Come on Moka-san. I think it will take more than a little temper tantrum to scare me off.” He said jokingly.

Moka giggled and pushed his shoulder. She was still pretty strong even if sealed and Tsukune staggered backwards from the force of the playful shove and landed on his butt. “Gomenasai!” Moka gasped. Tsukune laughed and rubbed his bottom.

“Mou, Moka-san. You gotta hold that strength of yours, you’re gunna make me feel like less of a man.” He teased. Moka blushed and held out her hands. He stood up with her help and dusted off his pants. “Come on Moka-san, let’s go get some dinner in the cafeteria. I still need some help studying, if you don’t mind.” He said with a smile. Moka blushed and nodded.

“Hai!” She laughed and clung to his arm as they walked off.

Not too far off Kurumu was walking back to the campus gates to head home. She giggled and walked along the street with her backpack in hand. “Tsukune-kun huh? That’s what the vampire called him…” The girl said with an airy blush. She sighed and giggles again, hugging her bag to her chest. She stopped in the middle of the road. A long, leathery purple tail slides out from beneath her skirt and she waves it in the air without knowing. She looks to her hands and blinks. “Huh?” She looks around and then behind her where her tail simply sways in the air. She slipped her tail back into hiding and gasped when she remembered: “My book!” She realized she had left the book back in the library. The young woman groaned and gripped the entire way back to campus. She needed that book for her pet project. All that excitement made her forget completely about her book. When she returned to the library there were a few young men standing outside of the doors, chuckling about a few anatomy books they took out. Kurumu rolled her eyes. “How juvenile.” She though. She found her book and picked it up. The three guys looked to the side and saw her skirt slip a little high when she bent down. Kurumu sighed and hugged her book and turned to head back out. The three men blocked her way.

“Hey baby, where are you going?” One chuckled. Kurumu stopped and started at them. The three of them completely blocked her from her path. “How about you be my girlfriend? I can protect ya.” The young man chuckled, holding up his arms and flexing while his two friends laughed.

“Yeah baby come be our little lady, huh, we’ll treat you good.” That was a funny one. Kurumu’s tail slid out again and swayed out behind her. She held her hand to her hip and tilted her head slightly.

“Oh? You big boys can protect a little girl like me?” Her light, silky voice questioned. The three chuckled at their luck. “But…can you do me a favor first?” The blue-haired girl said as she brushed back her hair and winked at the boys. She stretched her arms over her head as two, leathery wings slowly extended from her back and neatly hung folded back. The three young men nodded eagerly, convinced they were got themselves an easy girl. Kurumu lifted her leg slightly, allowing her skirt to slide down her leg, revealing skin.

“C…can you look into my eyes?” She asked with a meek gasp. The three blinked and looked up from her leg to her eyes. A strange energy flows from her body and the boys fall into a strange trance. She smiled and chuckled, lowering her leg. Their eyes are now lost within hers. “Now you three do mama a favor…” the woman grinned. They mechanically nodded, not once blinking. Kurumu holds out her hand and motions her fingers. “Take off your shirts and pants, go find a high bridge, and jump off it. Then I’ll think about being your woman.” She smiled. The three men nodded and removed their shirts and jackets and turned to walk out of the library. Kurumu scoffed and flicked back her hair. “So easily controlled by your second head aren’t you? Tsukune-kun seems like he will be much more interesting…” Kurumu giggles and blushes at the idea, and skips off. Tail still happily wagging in the air.

Chapter 5: Conflict

Tsukune and Moka were soon walking past the campus gates and made their way down the sidewalk. Moka didn’t live too far from Tsukune so they often met each other on the way to and from school. He always felt calm being around Moka. He didn’t mind her as much as he thought he would at first and Moka seemed happy just having someone to talk to on her walks. Considering that she has such a dark inner secret, he was amazed in how she could happily speak of her family and time in middle school, even though she had a difficult time. She could always find the good in things, or at least tried. Tsukune walked Moka to her fence.

“Ne, so I guess I’ll see Moka-san in the morning?” Tsukune wondered as he rubbed the back of his head. Moka seemed to blush at his question and lowered her head slightly. Perhaps he was too forward in his assumptions? With the way she acted he would think this was something she wanted. As if hearing his thoughts she looked up and shook her head.

“I like when Tsukune walks with me,” she began, looking up to Tsukune with her glowing emerald eyes. “But I have something to do in the morning and will be a little slow. Please don’t wait for me! I wouldn’t want to be a bother.”

Before Tsukune could protest to her logical concern she bowed her head and opened the gates of her fence, and raced down the stone path. Tsukune sighed and pushed his left hand into his pocket and continued to walk down the sidewalk toward his home. He wouldn’t have minded waiting for her. To be honest it was nice having something to listen to that weren’t gossip filled whispers. He had enough of that through middle school. It was better that he didn’t delve into those thoughts though. He was just happy to get home. After greeting his mother over the distinct voices of her novellas she asked if he was eating dinner. He declined and said he just needed some sleep; it had been a long day.

“Did anything interesting happen?” His mother asked in a warm, loving voice as she lowered the television’s volume and turned to face Tsukune. She had a young looking face and short brown hair. She was still wearing her apron from earlier chores, having only stopped a moment for a break. Tsukune stopped with one foot on the steps leading to the second floor of the humble home. He smiled and looked over to his mother.

“Not really, I just studied with a friend.” The boy chuckled and raced up the steps. His mother was quite shocked. She smiled and turned back to the television. It has been the first time she had ever heard him use that word.

Friend.

He couldn’t believe it himself: using that word, in front of his mother no less. He knew she probably wouldn’t have minded as much as his father may have. Speaking of which, where was he? Tsukune looked to the clock, only to see that it was ten past six. He’d be home in twenty minutes. For a while now she was worried he wasn’t adjusting well socially. He’s sure she was glad hearing him refer to another living being as friend.

Tsukune sighed as he stared blankly at the homework laid out on his desk. He really didn’t have the strength to do it tonight. His mind was still bombarded with all the calculus Moka and he went over, and he still had a painfully stiff neck from whatever that teacher did to him. He just wanted to go to bed. With that thought on his mind he rose to bathe. Not long after he left the washroom, rubbing his towel on his head. He stopped in the hall, just a few feet from his room. He could hear his father downstairs talking to his mother. He narrowed his eyes, glaring out from the cover of the damp, white towel.

“So did Tsukune come back home today?” His father joked. His mother giggled from his tight embrace.

As they happily talked Tsukune couldn’t help the swirl of discontent in his stomach. He had already eaten through the dinner he had with Moka and regrets not taking his mother up on her offer, but it was too late now. Tsukune scoffed and walked into his room, tossing the towel in the hamper and sliding his shoji door closed. He dropped himself on his futon and groaned. His father had glanced up, hearing the young man storm into his room, but he said nothing and continued to kiss and hug Tsukune’s mother lovingly.

Tsukune rolled over on his back. He wore his soft blue pajamas. They were made of a cotton material and were cool even in the warm weather of spring. It seemed particularly warm for a spring night, but he offered the blame toward his comforter. He still had his winter comforter on his bed seeing as he would become unbearably cold at night in his room. His eyes lazily traced the dark corners of his room. His room was sparsely decorated and had a few figurines here and there. His game system lay atop his small TV, the console having been untouched for months now. He sighed and held up his left hand. He stared at the scars on his palm, than looked to the back of his hand. Maybe it was his imagination. He had sworn he saw his scar bleeding, but that may have been the blood he coughed up in the room with Ririco-sensei. There really was no use in thinking about it so hard now; he was too tired to think anymore.

The next day Tsukune made his way to school, alone. It felt strangely alien. After only two days of walking with Moka to school, he felt utterly alone now that she was absent.

Moka was quite pleased with herself. She stood proudly over her kitchen counter with two rather large obentos. She had only burnt herself twice this time! She lovingly wrapped the lunches and carefully packed them. “Moka-chan, you’ll be late!” She heard her mother called. The pink-haired vampire looked to the time and panicked. Her mother was right. If she didn’t head out now she’d be locked out. The bubbly girl quickly gathered her thing and took a moment to brush back her hair in the mirror that sat by the door. Moka kicked off her slippers and sat at the edge of the ganken and pulled on her shoes.

“Hahau-e! I’m going!!” Moka called as she opened the door.

“Itte rasshai.” Her mother responded as the older woman took a few steps down the stairs to watch her daughter leave for the day. Moka waved to the pink-haired woman and ran out, closing the door behind her.

Tsukune had arrived at school a bit early so he could work on the homework he didn’t complete last night. He sat in the campus courtyard, by a small marble fountain in his burgundy jacket. His jacket was unbuttoned and revealed his black blouse, which was also unbuttoned and his tie sloppily pulled loose. He’d made a mental note to tidy himself up before class as he hurried through his pages of missed homework. The courtyard was quiet. No one was really around yet. It wasn’t a surprise. Many students either went straight to class to nap a bit before the first bell or loitered by the building and talked. Off on the side of the fountain, by the schools tall, ebony colored, steel gates was a large irohamomiji, a Japanese Maple. Its leaves were already deepening in color and turning their infamous deep red.

Tsukune noticed someone leaning against the tree. He recognized the person as Kurono Kurumu from yesterday. it was really hard to forget a girl with blue hair and…well he decided to stick to the idea that the blue-hair is why he remembered her most. Suddenly the girl catches his deep russet eyes in her violet ones. Her face is flushed and she suddenly collapses. Tsukune jumps a bit and closes his notes. He picks up his bag and makes his way over to the collapsed young girl.

“Kurono-san?” he called, attempting to grab her attention. “Are you okay?” He knelt down and placed his hand on her shoulder. Kurumu slowly lifts her head and looks to Tsukune.

“I...I think so.” She said as Tsukune instinctively held himself as she pressed her arm on his shoulder. The young man pushed to his feet and held the girl steady as she stood. “Thank you…” Kurumu panted out as she looked up to Tsukune with an apologetic expression. “Sometimes…it’s a little hard on my back…” She said in embarrassment as she turned away. Tsukune was about to ask what, until what pressed against his chest in what he was hoping was accidental. He swallowed and smiled.

“I’m glad you’re alright.” Tsukune tried to move but Kurumu suddenly cried out in a sharp, short mewl and bit on her bottom lip. Tsukune nearly died from the surprise and looked to the blue-haired girl. Kurumu turned to face Tsukune. She looked so full of shame and the awkwardness showed as she tried to pull down her short burgundy skirt.

“I-I think something pulled. Can you help me walk to the infirmary?” Tsukune had to take a moment to think about it. This was really embarrassing and awkward. He really hated these sorts of things. They really were a bother. If he didn’t help though he’d look like a jerk. Not that he’d normally care but…for some reason he felt compelled to help her.

“Moka-san would help her…” He thought off-handedly as he walked Kurumu toward the infirmary. He felt the burning eyes of a familiar dealing. What was it with high school boys? If they wanted to help her they could butt in and do so, that way he wouldn’t be so troubled!

Moka made her way to school and made it with time to spare. She had gotten lucky she had left when she did. She sighed happily as she walked into the school campus, completely oblivious to the young men staring at her ravenously. She hugged the obentos to her chest tightly and giggled at the thought of Tsukune accepting her affection. “Ne, Thanks so much Tsukune!” Moka heard a somewhat familiar voice purr. Moka looks up and sees the tiny girl they had met the other day holding onto Tsukune and brushing up against him. Now from an outsider’s point of view it seemed rather innocent, but from the girl’s she was transfixed on the fact Kurumu was touching against Tsukune. The pink-haired vampire felt an unfamiliar pain bubble in her chest.

“Tsukune?” Moka called out softly. Tsukune blinked and was about to turn to face Moka but Kurumu held the side of his face with her hands and pulled him into an unwanted kiss. Moka’s heart jumps into her throat and she takes a step back. Tears well up in the vampire’s olive eyes and she turns away from the sight. She races down the hall just as first bell rings.

“M-moka-san!” Tsukune pulled from the girl and raced after the vampire. Kurumu stands there and brushes her fingers against her lip, her tongue following the line of motion. Tsukune tasted very sweet. It was no wonder the vampire favored him so much. Kurumu chuckled and walked into the infirmary and close d the door behind her. “Moka-san, wait!” Tsukune called as he caught up to the girl.

Moka shoved the covered obentos into his arm and pulled from his grip, racing off as the school gates closed. Tsukune tried to race after her but the gates closed on him and he slammed his hand against the fence. Tsukune looked down to the neatly wrapped item in his arms and slowly undid the handkerchief, revealing the obento. Tsukune felt his heart drop. She had thought of him and he was stupid and allowed himself to be caught off guard. He should always have his guard up! But Moka, she always made that well erected shield he’s held for so many years, come crashing down with a sweet smile.

He had felt awful all day. Why had that look done so much to bother him? Girls gave him that look all the time and he never looked twice, but the instant Moka did it he was thinking of ways to apologize to her. He felt awful about it the first day of classes as well. Of all people he didn’t want Moka to hate him. Tsukune was sitting alone, eating the lunch Moka had made him.

“Are you okay?” A voice called for Tsukune’s attention. He looked up to see the concerned face of Kurumu. He scowled and looked down to his meal. The young woman was taken a little aback by his completely three-sixty. She had never seen someone go from kind and clam to angry and so scornful. It was such a flip.

“You.” A voice called out to Moka. The girl looked up but there didn’t seem to be anyone around. She looked down to her chest when she felt the cool metal of the Rosary warm slightly against her skin. Moka had resigned to hiding out by the school’s gym building. She didn’t have the courage to face Tsukune after that. What would she even say to him? It’s not like it was her place to. He could see anyone he wanted. “She’s a weak youkai and you’re letting her get in the way of our prey. She’s trying to seduce him.” The voice murmured in annoyance.

Moka didn’t know what to make of it but she did feel it was partly right. She was spending time with Tsukune. It wasn’t fair that that woman pushed her away, but then it wasn’t fair she pushed Tsukune away in her own inability to manage her feelings. She liked Tsukune… Moka blushed, but despite her embarrassment she stood to her feet and made her way back to the main school grounds to find him. It was about lunch time. Moka lowered her head remembering she had made lunch for Tsukune today. She felt the guilt grip her chest as she began to run. The vampire wasn’t really aware how long she had been running, or how fast, the only thing on her mind was getting to Tsukune and apologizing.

The emerald-eyed youkai finally arrived at the lunchroom. Tsukune was a man of habit; surely he would pick the same seat he always did for lunch. She scanned around the lunchroom, her breathing still trying to catch up with her.

“Just leave me alone!” Moka’s head raised onto her tiptoes to the sound of the familiar voice, but the rest of the occupants of the cafeteria turned to the uncharacteristically loud voice. Tsukune was a rather quiet student and soft spoken. Tsukune pushed to his feet and glared down at the now tearing, blue-haired girl.

“B-but I was only trying to thank you for helping me!” She sobbed softly as she held her clenched hands against her chin in an unscrupulously meek manner. Everyone was now staring at the young man who turned his head away. “He’s got a stronger will than I thought.” The petite girl thought angrily. “Just look into my eyes and I’ll ensnare you for sure.” She inwardly grinned at her own thoughts. She figured a weak charm spell could easily hold the boy, but he went above and beyond her expectations and resisted. Had he been under her spell when she kissed him this would have already been over. No matter it would only be a few more seconds. All she needed was one, momentary glance. “B-but why?!” Kurumu sobbed out. Tsukune was about to turn and scold her but Moka cried out.

“Tsukune!” The boy blinked. He felt his heart beat faster. He winced at the unfamiliar feeling and turned to the gentle voice. Moka was standing in the aisle of tables, still breathing hard form her run. Her pale cheeks were flushed and Tsukune found himself, once again, entranced by her in a very unusual way. Moka wasn’t sure if there was anything she could do, but she had to try. “Tsukune! Get away from her! She’s trying to trick you!” Moka warned. Tsukune was annoyed now. Of course he believed Moka. He never felt right about this girl. Something about her was just off and unsafe. He turned to glare at Kurumu, trying to get her to back off.

A dark grin drew itself over the youkai’s features. “Fool.” She chided in her mind. The moment Tsukune turned to look into the woman’s eyes. She opened her eyes wide and used her demonic trait to Charm Tsukune. This spell was stronger than her other passive charming attributes like pheromones, posturing, or sex appeal and in this way the young man would do anything she said. Tsukune felt an unusual weight encompass his body. He felt dizzy and seemed to lose all outward function to move of his own will. He stood there, captured by the charm spell. “Ne… you’re not mad at me are you Tsukune?” Kurumu asked with a cute bat of her eyelashes. Tsukune shook his head as he stared down to the small woman. “Yatta! I’m so glad! Come on than let’s go walk for a bit!” Kurumu jumped from her seat and hugged Tsukune’s arm. Moka ran up to try and stop them.

“No Tsukune, you can’t! She’s lying!” The vampire pleaded with urgency ringing in her voice. Kurumu grinned and pressed her chest against Tsukune’s arm. Tsukune pushed Moka out of the way and allowed Kurumu to drag him. Although his body moved against his will, his mind screamed out as it remained locked in his consciousness.

Scream as he might, naught but thoughts “No! What did this witch do?! I can’t move my own body! Not this feeling again! Why does it happen every time someone is… Moka-san, I’m sorry I hope you’ll forgive me for being – weak.” Tsukune had to think of a way to break the spell, but so long as Kurumu had close contact he couldn’t find moments to think long enough on the situation.

Moka stood there, her eyes welling up with unshed tears. She felt everyone staring at her and felt her feelings slowly crash in around her. They were all staring and would probably spread rumors. She turned to where Tsukune had been sitting and saw her empty bento. Her heart skipped a beat. He had eaten everything. Moka wiped the tears from her eyes and carefully wrapped up the used lunchbox. Maybe it wasn’t too late. If she could interrupt the woman’s hold on Tsukune’s mind… But how could she do that? What kind of youkai was that woman? She looked down to the Rosary on her chest. Maybe… Moka held her empty bento to her chest and ran out of the lunchroom, leaving many a students wondering what on earth had they just witnessed.

Chapter 6: Absolute Fear

Moka had waited outside of class for Tsukune. She had been late, gone for a time after lunch ended. The vampire hadn’t gotten in trouble for being so late though, because of her excused medical condition. Since she normally has terrible lapses of anemia she is to be excused when she is tardy. Anemia ran in her family. She had her hands crossed in front of her as she waited. Many of the classes were at the hour of dismissal so swarms of students were poured from the classes, glad to finally be at the end of the day. She hated using her excuse for being tardy, when it was a lie. She only remembered she had to use that excuse once before, in middle school. It was during the second month of school. It was when she met him for the first time.

*~~~*~~~*~~~*

“Everyone, please welcome Aono Tsukune. He’s transferring a bit late to our school this semester because his old school was rather troublesome, so please welcome your new friend warmly.”

The teacher had introduced the quiet young boy. Tsukune had a black eye, a remnant of the harsh reality of his former school. He bowed his head quickly and took an empty seat by the window. The teacher began the day’s lesson and the boy took to staring out of at the landscape, turning the world around him, out. It was the first time Moka had ever seen someone … hurt, physically. Often she would be bullied and boys would pull her hair, but she had never really been physically hurt. The name calling wounded her pride, but it never left marks.

The pink-haired girl looked up from her notebook at the young man in her class. She felt her heart race when he had glanced at her from his seat, which was two rows from hers. He never looked for long and always turned back to the window, losing himself in his thoughts. Other students had started to whisper about him, having noted the black eye as well. They assumed he was some sort of delinquent and this was the only school left that would take him. He looked like the sort to start fights, a weirdo. Moka felt badly for the boy, taking pity on his circumstance. It reminded her so much of her own.

Coming lunch that afternoon Moka walked over to his desk with her bento box, which was wrapped in a pink, bat-print cloth. “H-Hi…” The young girl softly murmured, hoping to get his attention. Tsukune picked up his chopsticks to eat his lunch. At first he didn’t seem to regard her response, but after chewing he looked up to Moka, head never lifting from his meal. Much of the class grew silent as they stared over to the two. He really hated the way everyone looked at her. They looked to her with such disgust and annoyance. Sure that’s how he was looked at often, but he knew he deserved it. All this girl did was say hello to him.

“Hi.” He finally responded back. Moka sat down at his desk and ate lunch with him. It was a silent activity, neither one wanting to speak. One was too nervous to talk and the other too distant.

After classes that day, Moka was packing to go home. Some of the girls in class walked up to the young vampire’s desk. “Ne Moka-chan, you’re gunna – help - me with my homework tonight right?” The black-haired girl chuckled. She was the class’ representative and was followed by the typical group of girls that worshiped the very ground she tread. Moka blushed and lowered her head, finding it difficult to dismiss the girl. If she did it meant she would be encouraging dishonesty, but if she said no they would bother her endlessly. Tsukune glanced over from the corner of his eye as he packed, tossing his backpack over his shoulder. No one had yet to speak to him, lest they become a delinquent or weirdo too. The boys had teased the young man openly, but he never reacted, which discouraged the boys who said he was ‘creepy’. He raised a brow when Moka glanced in his direction for a split second, than back to the girls.

Moka did not want to trouble her new friend by looking weak. “Maybe you should do your own homework… b-because we have tests soon…” At first she had began with confidence in denying them, but her courage quickly sputtered out and she added a soft spoken, logical excuse for not helping them this time around.

Moka cried out in pain when one of the girls pulled back at her loud, pink hair. Moka reacted unconsciously and went to throw her hands up to defend herself, but the second cronies grabbed her wrists and held them back. Moka had to stop herself. Her instincts were to use her strength to throw the girls anchoring her down. Her mother had warned her and said that she couldn’t be seen using her strength, or she won’t be able to go to school here any more. Moka whimpered and opened her emerald eyes to the class representative. Tears were struggling at the edges of the vampire’s eyes. She didn’t want to give them the satisfaction of seeing her cry so she fought her heart. She saw a pair of scissors in the girl’s hand, eyes widening as she began to understand what it was they wished to do.

“Maybe we should help Moka-chan with that hair cut we promised.” The girls chuckled and Moka cried out, head whipping to the side to try and avoid her fate. No one did anything to stand up for the girl. Tsukune was really annoyed. It was one thing beating up a person just because you wanted to, but wholly another not to stand up to help someone. That’s why he got that black eye. But he deserved it…

His cousin, Kyouko had tried to stop the bullies from bothering him. One had finally gone as far as lifting Tsukune by his collar, and holding him off the ground. Kyouko had charged him and pulled back his arm to try and drag him down while Tsukune struggled to escape, panic consuming him when the physical altercation began. The teacher had come in, when another student went to tell. Kyouko was startled and released his arm. The young boy was fighting to pull from Kyouko so when her grip released his fist came flying into Tsukune’s face. The teacher had only seen the boy hit Tsukune, so the boy was expelled. Tsukune’s mother had come to remove him from the school after Kyouko told her what had happened.

The boy claimed he attacked Tsukune because he was a freak. Tsukune never smiled, he never spoke to anyone but Kyouko at the time. When he was hurt in gym class, he never cried out or made a move to avoid injury. Only after did teachers stop him when they noticed the blood stains would the boy be led aside and bandaged. He would say he never noticed he was bleeding.

Tsukune was proud of his cousin, because she had stood up and defended him when he needed it. Kyouko-nee said he was supposed to take care of girls. It was his job. The young man scowled and stood up from his seat. Everyone looked up when they heard his chair move back so forcefully that it screeched against the ground. The girls were too busy tormenting the sobbing pink-haired vampire to notice Tsukune stalking towards them. The others began to whisper when he slowly approached the women.

“Hey.” He called annoyance, but his voice was flat, almost completely emotionless. One would have difficulty being sure he even said anything. The two girls holding Moka gasped and let go realizing the creepy boy was approaching them. The vampire falling back. Moka would have hit the ground had it not been for Tsukune catching her against his chest. Moka gasped when she felt is hand brushing against her back. It was so calm, and soothing. She closed her eyes trying to think, but something was clouding her thoughts. She had never smelled this scent on someone before. So kind… so warm.

“W-what do you want?” The class rep stuttered, backing up from the boy. Tsukune smiled, but there was not a drop of emotion in it. It sent chills down the rep’s spine. “I wanted to borrow those scissors.” The young boy claimed. The class rep nervously handed Tsukune the tools. “Thank you.” He set them down and helped Moka to her feet, but she was dead weight. Tsukune blinked and realized Moka had passed out.

When he took her to the nurse he had learned Moka often suffered from anemia so she would occasionally get dizzy spells and would have to spend her lunches in the infirmary where she would be given special supplements for her problem. The nurse had been worried when Moka didn’t come during lunch. Tsukune nodded and left her in the nurse’s care. She had come to class late the next day. She told the teacher it was because of her anemia. She wasn’t given a tardy due to her condition. In truth she had spent the time at home trying to bake Tsukune cookies, as thanks.

Instead of caring for her own health, Moka had spent her lunch with Tsukune. She had gifted him the cookies she baked and he ate every last one. He felt warm. She took pity on him, rather than shy away like the others. He’d never felt pity before that day. His cousin loved him; his mother did as well, so they never showed him pity for his problems. But… that girl. She had just met him. She knew him just as much as everyone in that class, yet she showed him sympathy.

Ever since that day, Tsukune would silently walk Moka to the nurse for her dietary supplements. He would treat her as knew to treat others: impassively. He didn’t speak to her, show her any sort of interest or emotion. She didn’t seem to mind though. That was just how he was. But if he didn’t care he wouldn’t walk her to the nurse, or sit with her at lunch so she didn’t feel so alone. It was a welcome relief to all the verbal bullying, because it seemed Tsukune scared away all possibility to bullying after the incident with the class rep. They were afraid of him, but he didn’t mind.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

Moka only hoped that the voice was right. She gripped her hands around her Rosary, tugging at it uselessly. If only she could remove it herself. She knew it was where the voice had come from. Did it somehow mean that the part of her nature sealed inside was trying to break out again? If she did than everything up until now would be for naught.

“Well, well if it isn’t Akashiya Moka.” Moka turned around to the sound of the voice. In the distance she could see Kurumu hugging against Tsukune’s arm. The young man was staring at the ground, leaning into the petite woman. Moka scowled at the blue haired girl and stepped from the wall.

The tension in the air was heavy. Students stopped in the halls as the two odd women stood at opposite ends of the hall. They were quite the popular pair as they had well shaped bodies and fantastically dyed hair which stood out more than the usual blonde and red dyes. Kurumu was cute, but she was very small in comparison to most, even more so to Moka. The tiny woman did have a noticeable bust that didn’t go unnoticed by the male and female population. While the males wished to have such a girlfriend, many of the girls envied the girl’s figure. Kurumu giggled and leaned forward slightly, a coy smile curling up into view.

“It’s too bad you let such an interesting man get away Akashiya-san.” Kurumu teased as she brushed her palm flat against Tsukune’s chest. Inside Tsukune continued to try and fight the spell. He had never encountered something like this before. Sometimes Moka would show some of that sparkly sensation when she begged to feed from him, but they were tolerable and easily ignored. They weren’t forced on him. Though he was unable to avoid them because the vampire would lunge at him before he gave his reply or could move out the way. He did not mind though. He understood why she did it, at least now.

He couldn’t even keep his thoughts straight! Everything was distorted! What kind of powerful temptation was this?! Magic?

Moka was furious and would try and find a harsh insult to wield, hopefully unsettle her. “Y-you let him go you succubus!” Moka cried out causing some of the students to blink in confusion, while others with knowledge on the subject blushed, including Kurumu herself.

“How did she know?!” The succubus thought. She shook her head and laughed out. “Don’t be mad Akashiya-san! You shouldn’t resort to calling people names when you lost fair and square!” Kurumu into the back of her hand and leaned close to Tsukune. “Shall I prove our love?” The succubus beamed as she leaned her body against Tsukune and pulled his head up. “How about a little kiss?” She softly whispered as she leaned close to the young man.

Tsukune’s mind began to reel. How had he not thought about that before? A succubus’ skills at temptation were far greater than a vampire’s. If Tsukune kissed her like this… She knew! She knew! No. No, no, no, no!

“Tsukune!” Moka’s voice was sharp. It carried across the campus.

Tsukune’s empty eyes glance up toward Moka. Tears rained down her cheeks as she tried her hardest to defend him without breaking her the boundaries expected of her. She couldn’t use too much of her own strength or she’d end up doing more harm than good. She’d make Tsukune sad who didn’t want to see her fighting people so harshly. If she approached Kurumu she would be unable to control it, not in this situation.

Kurumu was annoyed. He still could hear Moka’s voice? She would be sure to put a stop to that. “Ne, Tsukune. Look into my eyes and give me a kiss!” The succubus giggled as she forced Tsukune to face her. He couldn’t let her do it again. If she did his mind would be lost forever.

“What the – mumph!” Kurumu mumbled out. Tsukune her placed his palm over the blue-haired succubus’ face, shielding his eyes from hers. Kurumu couldn’t believe it. She was stunned! Not only did Tsukune dare to shield himself from her spell, but he was pushing her back!! The succubus growled and bit Tsukune’s hand.

Tsukune blinked as the pain seared into his body, completely shattering the spell. It hurt and the wound appeared to bleed profusely when he separated from the youkai. But one would be unable to tell as he showed no sense of pain, no feeling. Kurumu’s small, but predominate, canines had to viciously dug into Tsukune’s flesh. All around them the dallying students gasped in horror at the girl’s almost rabid actions. Moka’s anger flared.

“No!” The vampire cried out as she shoved Kurumu with as much strength she could muster, startling the girl, which forced her hold to release. The succubus hadn’t expected such a powerful force from the pathetically weepy woman. In that Kurumu was slammed into the lockers with a violent force, causing them metal storage units to bend. Some students cried out when the petite woman’s body slammed with such force. “Tsukune!” Moka called out, grabbing his injured hand and raced out of the school.

Kurumu groaned and pushed to her feet. Her back burned with a pain that was only agony that could equal the throbbing pain in her back was her feminine ego. “How dare she?!” Kurumu growled out and looked around, trying to gain a bearing on her surroundings.

The succubus caught Tsukune’s scent in the air and chuckled. Moka wouldn’t be rid of her so easily. The demon took off running. Students who were still stunned by the turn of events were wise enough to move out of her way.

Tsukune and Moka had been quick to change from their indoor shoes and raced down the street toward their homes. “Wait!” Tsukune pulled back, causing Moka to stop in her tracks. Moka looked back at him and he pointed toward the park. “If she’s after us, as I’m sure she is: we have to throw her off.” Moka nodded, not having the time to question it. Now Tsukune was in the lead. He held her hand tight and pulled Moka along into the park. The problem wasn’t that the succubus was chasing them; the fact of the matter is he didn’t want to bring that sort of problem home. He didn’t want to bring Moka home. He didn’t want her to see where he lived. He knew she was following them and he had to protect the one secret that he and Moka shared.

Tsukune wasn’t too far off on that suspicion, as the succubus had now taken flight. Wings had grown from her back and seeing as there was almost no one heading down the same street as Moka and Tsukune, she had taken the opportunity.

Were they the only ones that lived down this way? The succubus had no time to think on it when she caught a change in direction. “Trying to fool me huh? You can’t fool a youkai’s senses…” The succubus giggled in amusement as she stretched out her wings and took a sharp turn toward the park. Her nails had grown into long claws and the girl’s small ears had now become somewhat pointed. Her long, purple tail shared the same dark color of her leathery wings as she pushed out her small youki to follow Tsukune’s. She had already witnessed once what Moka could do, but she also noticed that as long as that Rosary stayed in place she couldn’t extend her youki. She’ll swoop in and catch Tsukune like a bird of prey.

The succubus had only been circling the canopy of trees for a minute or two before she caught Tsukune’s scent staggering among the trees, and settling off. Kurumu giggled and separated the pair’s scents. With Moka’s current form she could easily make the swoop and take her out so she didn’t interfere again.

Tsukune and Moka sat crouched in trail that twisted between the trees and overgrowth of the park. Tsukune was crouched down on one knee and he held Moka close to his body. His hand tightly gripped her silver Rosary. The vampire knelt down by his side, her head tilted up so he could keep hold. Moka was amazed with his knowledge of a youkai’s tracking abilities. He joked: saying if Moka could catch the scent of his blood from across the lunchroom, a really mad succubus can do it across a park. So he decided best to hide where she couldn’t reach.

“I trust you Tsukune.” Moka had whispered to him when he held against her restriction. He hummed and only hoped her Inner self wasn’t still mad about forcing her back in last time. Tsukune smiled at Moka, causing her to blush.

“Thank you.” He genuinely said.

“I’ve found you!!!” Kurumu laughed out as she drove in through the green canopy, her wings folded back to max out her dive. Tsukune pushed Moka back by her shoulder, the Rosary snapping from its restrictions. Kurumu gasped and flapped her wings in a downward motion to halt her rapid descent. Tsukune quickly jumped back as the succubus slashed her claws out before she gracelessly staggered onto the ground in a proper landing.

Tsukune stood in clear view of the succubus, but it was a distraction. In his right fist he held Moka’s Rosary. A dark youki erupted from the undergrowth. Tsukune turned his head, the force of the energy nearly putting him to his knees. He raised his arm to shield his eyes. Kurumu too her change and charged at the male. She had would viciously bite into Tsukune’s guarding arm, and the pain was finally starting to catch up. He dropped the limiter to the ground as he fell to his knees: they dug into the dirt and the succubus flapped her wings, pushing him back into submission. She was infuriated! How was he not on the ground?! How was he still holding out!? He gripped his left hand as the strange marks on his hands pounded; the scars themselves began to bleed in a show of partial stigmata.

Kurumu was thrown off her feet from the explosion of youki, her preoccupation with Tsukune turning her away from Moka as she ‘awoke’. The succubus already having been off balance trying to force Tsukune to the ground, from the air so it was much easier to send her to the ground. Kurumu slowly pushed to her knees. The blue haired young woman turned and trembled at the awful power as it crept down into her bones. Standing opposite of Tsukune was a woman with long silver hair that nearly touched the ground. Her blood-red eyes pulsed in time with a heartbeat; her flaring youki choked the surrounding area. This was what Kurumu had first felt in the library, and it was still intimidating, if not more, a second time. Her monster form!

Little was Kurumu aware that Moka’s powers were simply put to sleep, subdued, by the Rosario.

Kurumu finally pushed to her feet and raised her wings above her head in a bout to intimidate the vampire. Kurumu growled and held out her claws. Moka stopped her advancement. On the ground behind her Tsukune gripped his wound to try and stop the bleeding, but he only did to staunch the flow temporarily. Pangs of hunger rumbled through her core, fangs almost tingling. Her outer self had missed lunch so her throat was parched and mood shallow. The silver-haired youkai flicked back her hair and looked to the succubus with a glare, which caused Kurumu to jump back slightly, bumping her leg against Tsukune. The tiny woman flapped her wings to hold her balance, but it was difficult with her legs shaking beneath her own weight.

“So you thought you could capture my prey, one that I alone have been hunting for?” The Inner’s voice was deep and laced with the promise of death. It was venomous and flowed like liquid fire. Her youki pulsed with every breathe, so when Kurumu didn’t answer: her ire grew. “You bit him then dare bare your fangs to one such as me?!” Her booming voice spurred the cornered succubus into action.

Kurumu charged Moka. “Don’t talk down to me!” The succubus slashed out her claws but Moka who, in the succubus’ eyes seemed to vanish, had only stepped around the bullheaded charge with a simple two-step motion before she grabbed the winged demon’s tail, halting the succubus mid-flight with enough stop force to cause her to recoil violently.

Kurumu shrieked at the feeling of something crushing down on the bones of her tail with a vice grip. Moka laughed darkly as she tightened her hold until she heard a satisfying crunch as the bones of the tail dislocated. The vampire twists her body and pulled her youki in the opposite direction of flow to create a vacuuming force as she slammed Kurumu into the ground with all of her strength. The pressure of the youki only worked to strengthen the paralyzing body slam. When Kurumu’s body hit the ground, the land itself bent and crumbled beneath the power of Moka’s attack. Kurumu’s breath was forced from her lungs in a most painful manner, as her wings were too slammed beneath her that shot the painful feeling of pins and needles across her nerves.

“Naive little girl. Trying to play the part of the big bad devil…” Moka laughed as she slowly approached Kurumu, pulling her from the floor by her wings. Kurumu cried out in pain, the sensitive appendages not built to withstand such force. Moka inelegantly handled the fragile twists of bone and sinew. “I will make sure you will never stand up against me ever again…” She chuckled venomously.

“Moka-san!” Tsukune forced the name from his body as the wound continued to aggravate his senses in a way he hasn’t felt in a long time. Moka sneered and looked over her shoulder.

“Shut up! I’ll be over there to teach you your place soon enough!” The vampire snarled and turned her attentions back to Kurumu. Moka’s eyes widen when killing intent her her energy began to fill the air. Creatures cleared from the wood and it became silent, like a graveyard. Moka had not even been given a moment to shift her body before she was pushed to the ground. She would lose her grip on Kurumu and the succubus fell from her powerful hold. The winged demon collapsed unconscious from the searing pain in her wings and body. Moka groaned in pain, having been slammed down on her back unexpectedly. For a moment she wheezed, the air struck from her chest. A moment of panic filled her from the state of vulnerability. What attacked her with such force?! She blinked, clearing the dust and tears from her eyes, which had been kicked up when she slid across the sandy walking path.

Standing above her, with his legs at either side of her hips was Tsukune. He glared down at her with the most hollow gaze she had never seen on anyone beside maybe her mother. When the shock wore off she pulled her lips back and snarled as she shifted to move and overpower the aggressor, but felt his weight suddenly come down upon her, the young man straddling her waist to keep her still. In a moment of instinct she struggled to kick him, but his grip was tight and she felt his hands pin her arms at the side of her head. She looked up and gasped upon seeing his eyes but inches from hers. She felt her heart thump against her chest in a feeling that she has only ever felt in her prey…

Absolute Fear.

Chapter 7: Bane of My Existence

A strange energy was radiating from the young man. Was this the true form of the one who often sought to thwart all her efforts of staying without her seal? The Inner Moka was rather annoyed by the fact he had knocked her back so easily, but more so the sinking sense of terror that had overpowered her would be pushed away with a bestial fight instinct. Even though her seal was broken, her powers were yet to be restored to their fullest after only a few days of being free. She was surprised to feel an unfamiliar youki pushing against her own. She gasped out and turned her focus onto him, her eyes glaring into his own. The way he returned the glare, with no fear, terrified her in a curious way that caused her stomach to flip and legs to instinctively squeeze closed to protect herself in the vulnerable position. Fight was quickly melting into flight.

It was the type of enemy that Moka feared above all: someone who held absolutely no fear, no will to succumb to her power.

But that couldn’t be true. Her Outer existence could scent fear on him on occasion, though the reason why was unclear. He had never been in any danger when the fear was scented, so why? In a state where he should fear her – where he had to fear her: she became the one locked into abject terror.

Tsukune shifted above her in order to ensure her immobility was maintained, breaking the Inner youkai from her murderous thoughts. She had to bite down on her lip as she growled because her body sought to respond in a different manner entirely. It was in opposition to her pride!

“Did I not tell you to stop, Moka?” Tsukune dropped the honorific as he spoke. Though he did not show more emotion than was needed it was clear he was displeased with her violence, and inability to control her temper.

For a moment Moka caught herself thinking up an excuse, but why would she need to excuse herself from a natural response? Kurumu got in her way! She got exactly what she deserved! She didn’t have to explain herself to him of all people. The Inner Moka laughed and narrowed her red eyes as she turned her piercing gaze at the young man atop of her.

“Do you really think something like that matters to me? She deserved the treatment she received and more.” Moka gasped out when her speech was suddenly cut off when Tsukune narrowed his eyes. She could have sworn she felt something stab into her chest, but he had not moved. Was that his… youki? He had –? His face now hovered inches from hers. She had to resist breathing that wonderfully addictive scent in so her face pulled up into a scrunch, making it look as if she was disgusted by him. In truth if she did not fight it her body would betray everything she worked to maintain. Therein lied the contradiction that made her respond in such an indecisive manner. Although he appeared angry he still smelled so kind and warm, as if he was doing this for her own good rather than his selfish need to be chivalrous to a girl obviously trying to forcibly take him from her! Moka unknowingly growled at her own thoughts, infinitely, immeasurably, insurmountably perturbed by the situation. Why would he defend her!? Why did he not notice her?! She saved him! He should be thankful!! Her rage wavered somewhat when she caught the scent of pain from him and blinked in concern.

“I am only stopping you because if you had gone any further, you would have been expelled from school.” He sat back. The silver-haired youkai noticed that he was favoring his right arm, tucking it against his body. Wait, what did he just say? She looked up and glanced into his chocolate eyes. “As much of a nuisance you can be, Moka-san,” He paused, giving her a moment to scowl at the comment, which only made him chuckle. “You’re still my friend.” He added before he pushed to his feet and stepped to the side to give her the space to get up. “You’re a lot like me.” He mumbled as the vampire stood to her feet.

She brushed off her skirt and looked to him with a raised brow. He smiled and shook his head. Was that nervousness now? Why did his temperament keep shifting? Was it normally like this when she was sealed? Was that why he did not express himself visibly because he did so through pheromones? There was silence between the two for an uncomfortable amount of time. Moka was embarrassed and found herself seething in her own rage. She wanted to drain him dry and snap his neck. The thought gave her an overwhelming sense of pleasure, but she couldn’t seem to bring herself to doing it. He was there, looking away from her. She was faster than him. When she looked to him with such hate she felt a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach telling her she couldn’t, even if she felt that she wanted.

He reached up to rub the back of his head before turning to look at her in a timid matter, which wholly conflicted with his scent. “Also… I’m sorry for forcing you away the other day. I was only trying to protect you. I don’t think anyone would appreciate a murderer walking around town.” Tsukune said as he bent over to pick up her Rosary.

She had so many chances to slit his throat right there and than, but why didn’t she? Her gaze lowered for a moment as she pondered her thoughts. Why didn’t he punish her while he had the chance? He looked to her with an apologetic look, their gazes meeting. He handed the Rosary back to her so she could make the choice this time. It was the first time she had seen a genuine emotion on his face aside from annoyance and this time – it did not conflict.

Moka quickly recognized that it was he who had shown her, her place.

She reached out and took the Rosary. She had a number of questions but could only fiddle with the limiter between her fingers. She sighed, and without another word she set it back into place. She turned towards him as her body collapsed into that dark abyss that she resided in while the seal was in place. She remembered when she had first put the seal those short few years ago. Tsukune’s words, reminded her why her parents had forced it upon her in the first place.

She was too dangerous.

She never did agree with the changes her family made that conflicted with their history. Why did they suddenly no longer take humans as slaves and feed on them, murder them? She detested that their power and time would be spent forever in the darkness from which they came from. She detested it so much… that she had disobeyed her father’s will and gone from her home in broad daylight.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

‘I hate you!’

A young, silver-haired Moka cried out as she raced up the steps of her father’s home to her room. Her parents were beginning the steps of their seperation and in the summer the young girl would stay with her father. Her family was wealthy and her father owned a Western style mansion at the edge of the coast. It was a beautiful place that Moka often found herself wanting to visit.

But after the fight she had with her father, she swore it would be the last place she would ever want to be.

It had begun with a simple question over dinner that night. The question had been bothering the young youkai for the longest of time. Her family raised her to believe her race was the most powerful in the world and that she should be proud of those powers. Their customs were ancient and strong holding which kept their race alive and standing in power all over the world. Yet they were to no longer keep slaves and feed only from human made transfusion packs and tomato juice. Was it not well within their right as vampires to feed from humans? Was it not their duty to control the human insect and regulate their existence? Where had their pride gone?

‘Why?’ Was her only question, but her father refused to discuss it and she was to do as she was told without question. Moka was only ten at the time and her urges for feeding were growing stronger with the cycle of her growing maturity. It was a natural need, an instinctual want. She didn’t understand. It contradicted with everything she was raised to believe, to know. Everything she was taught contradicted with everything she was told. He never would answer her questions, choosing to keep her in the dark!

‘I hate you!’

Those words haunted the old vampire. To hear those words from his own kin, his daughter. Moka raced up to her room and slammed the door closed. He was a father and lacked the finesse to handle situations like this. Their mothers had always handled these situations, but with Moka’s mother moved away. Kokoa and Kahlua’s mother focused on her brood and he had not heard from Akua or her mother for years now. He had called the girl’s mother in an attempt to reconcile the situation in a peaceable manner. He loved his daughters and only wanted them to understand the dangers now, the wishes their mothers had. Their dreams. But the efforts of his call were shattered by the sound of breaking glass. The youkai raced to his daughter’s room to find that she had broken her window, by throwing her bed through it and the surrounding walls. He was shocked by the immense power brought on by her maturing body. He was sure she could become an S-Class easily, but not so young! It mattered not as his daughter was no longer in the room and was now racing down the human populated streets, in broad daylight with a fury like no other.

‘Moka!!’ He called after her, but his cries were in vain as the young vampire merely sent him a glare and kept running, somehow out classing him.

It had been the worst youkai-human related attack in centuries. In her rage Moka had completely drained two men from the neighborhood. Not many mourned the death of the two as they were often at the center of petty crimes and public disturbances in the area. Because of the fact that the two men had been harassing the young vampire, and as a result she killed them, the authorities were understanding as the individuals were, themselves, villains that had gotten what they deserved and instead of having her taken away from her parents, so she was given a punishment instead. She was to have her powers sealed and attend human schools to learn how to behave sociably. This was her probation.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

When Tsukune forced her seal back she had woken a remnant emotion from that day. One she had sealed away. The utter hopelessness and terror she felt watching her father place it on her as she was held down. Her father did not think twice about sealing her away. He did not care that he made her vulnerable and threw her aside. They had not spoken since.

Tsukune carefully scooped the unconscious Moka in his arms. He would be back to check on the succubus soon. She would be safe to leave here seeing as it was a rather discreet location in the park, a place no one ever dare tread, the reason only known to the boy. As soon as Moka could stand and walk home he’d be back to check on the succubus. Tsukune could feel the burning pain slowly dissipate from his hand after the bleeding had stopped and only thanked Kami for the relief as he slowly began to walk.

The young man had been too absorbed in taking care of Moka that he had not noticed the eyes watching him all the while. As soon as Tsukune was out of view, the figure stepped from the shadows and walked up to the unconscious girl.

Tsukune had easily managed to open Moka’s front gate as he walked across the stone covered path toward her front door. He looked down at the vampire’s sleeping face. In this way he found her cute and peaceful. If only she wasn’t busy worrying about being lonely or trying to kill her classmates and teachers. She was just asleep, being Moka.

“It looks like my daughter was causing trouble again…” A soft, beckoning voice called from the front door. Tsukune looked up and was surprised to see a woman with long pink hair waiting on him.

If not for the fact that he was carrying Moka, he could have easily mistaken this older woman for her! All Tsukune could do was nod. It was amazing how they looked so much alike. He could surmise with little effort that this was her mother and possibly even be mistaken for her sister. “I’ll take her from here. Thank you for being a gentleman and walking her home.” Moka’s mother said with a gentle grin which seemed to hide unspoken words and concern. Some would make way with judgment of gentleness, but they should be shivering with fear. Although Tsukune already dealt with Moka’s darker personality so this was hardly an issue. Tsukune handed Moka off to her mother and bowed his head, quickly leaving. He couldn’t forget about Kurumu. Even if she did deserve the beating she had received, it still wasn’t right she be left to the cold like that.

The unknown individual who had approached when Tsukune left would bend over and scoop the unconscious succubus into his arms. She hung limply, her wings twisted out, still tattered and sore from the fight with a less than placid vampire.

“Hey!” The shadowed figure raised their head up toward the voice. Tsukune was standing there with narrowed eyes and crossed arms to confront the individual. Without a moment wasted the shadow leapt back into the overgrowth, vanishing. Tsukune had tried to race after the person, but he was too late. He couldn’t even see their face as it was hidden beneath the shadows of the trees and brush, but he could see one thing: they wore the same school uniform.

A deep, viscous growl rumbled from Tsukune’s person which led to the idea that Moka was not far off in tracing a strange youki back to him. He had tried to save the girl, but his efforts to help her were in vain. He didn’t think that he should care, but could he be so heartless? If it were Moka would he would want someone to protect her in the same manner? It was starting to wear on him though, now that he had a moment to think about it.

Every time he questioned his thoughts lately they would always come back asking ‘What if Moka this…’ and ‘Moka that…’ Did he like the girl that much? He laughed thinking about it. It was hard to decide. Was it just lust or a genuine feeling? He had never felt that way about anyone else in his life, one way or another. His mother and cousin were about the only ones he held an affection for, but it was definitely platonic, even parasitic if he had to describe it, but this time it was a little different. He had seemed to attack her in his effort to protect her. Was she doing this to him?

After all this time was she getting through to those feelings he had long since thought buried? He looked his left and right wrists. It wasn’t bleeding anymore and it had stopped burning; now it only throbbed with a numb sensation. Like static.

Tsukune had been worried for the succubus through the whole night thereafter, but he was glad to see she was in school the next day. Tsukune almost laughed change in the young girl. It was quite literally overnight. It looked as if, despite the modern comfort of civility: the laws of the youkai world were absolute. Because Moka had absolutely defeated Kurumu, with no question to the lengths of her cruelty and design to kill her: the young succubus became subservient around the vampire. The two became close friends, and the blue-haired succubus knew to steer clear from the vampire’s companion and temper. Tsukune noticed she’d visibly jump when Moka moved close to her when Tsukune would catch the violet-eyed maiden looking in his direction with salacious intent. He was quite sure her infatuation hadn’t left, but she knew better, lest receive another, less merciful beating from the enraged vampire. Their lunch table had gained one more companion, even though it was hard to tell if Kurumu was acting out of fear or respect. Did youkai feel fear? Youkai were strange in their ways, but perhaps that is what makes them different from humans. Their loyalty to those above them in the food chain are absolute. But maybe it was the same in that regard…

*~~~*~~~*~~~*

It had already been a month since the semester began. They still never found out who or what carried Kurumu home that day but it didn’t seem to matter as long as the succubus was alright. There had been no questionable acts done to her and she had all her belongings as well. Moka seemed very concerned for the young girl, telling Tsukune she felt a bit guilty as she couldn’t remember all of what happened that day. She felt obligated to protect Kurumu from herself, but most of all others. Tsukune had laughed at the declaration. When Moka leered at him in question he had assured her that it sounded like she was trying to claim her. For some reason that unsettled Moka. Curious.

It was early morning and Tsukune was a little exhausted from Moka’s morning encounter. He had allowed her to take a bit of his blood, but she took more than she likely needed in her excitement. She always expressed her appreciation for his offer and blushed furiously. He couldn’t very well leave the girl to faint in class; after all it seems he had always been in charge of making sure her anemia was in check. He sleepily listened to his homeroom teacher mention a few school activities that would be in place soon. Kurumu was a bit dishearten to find out that Ririko had returned to her duties as her homeroom teacher after spending half a month in the hospital. She never liked the teacher, and Tsukune had his suspicions why. It seemed bad enough the succubus was out done and given a place by Moka, but that teacher was butting into her affairs when it came to her dating. They had found the boys Kurumu had sent off to go swim in the river. To the succubus’ fortune the boys didn’t drown, but they suffered pneumonia from the cold waters. She was put on probation by the school board, and if she acted up again she would be expelled, which seemed to be against the girl’s wishes for some reason. She was glad Moka didn’t tell on her for starting that fight with Tsukune and trying to kidnap him or she would have lost her only chance to stay at the school.

“So that means today we’re all going to take up club activities!” The hyper voice of the blonde homeroom teacher called. Nekonome Shizuka was Moka and Tsukune’s homeroom teacher. They weren’t too sure what to make of the woman as she seemed to always be fueled up on gallons of caffeine. They didn’t mind her as she was always very kind and helpful. Tsukune always hated club activities. He spent most of middle simply not participating in these ridiculous social activities. The people there always tried to control you or force you into tasks you found mundane. It as too much responsibility. Tsukune heard the bell ring behind him which pushed him from his thoughts as he stood and bowed. As the students packed up their books for the next class a soft air of chatter filled the empty space.

“Ne Tsukune!” Moka happily called as she ran up to his side as the young man exited the class. He smiled to the pink-haired teen, no longer concerned by the looks sent his way, although after a month they had noticeably diminished in intensity. Perhaps they have gotten the hint? Moka would never talk to them like she does to him. “Are you joining a club?” She asked quite hopefully. Tsukune raised brow and found himself completely unable to shut her down due to his own lack of desire to participate, which he knew she would become distressed if he was unable to join with him at her side. Moka always spent as much time as she possibly could with him, and club activities after school would mean even more of his time spent with her, something he did not mind in the least.

“I haven’t decided which to join, do you have any ideas?” He assumed that’s what she wanted to hear, and he wasn’t disappointed by her jubilant reaction when she shook her head and slung her body against his arm, leaning as much weight as she could. He cocked his head. He noticed she usually did that before dragging him off. “Then let’s go find some and see if we can’t join a really fun one!” The vampire laughed, and did just as he predicted. At least she was easy to read.

The young man stared off as Moka tugged him along the twisting stalls that advertised their clubs. Tsukune’s mind drowned in the low hums of speech floating across the air. There were some pretty normal clubs around, nothing that seemed very fun, or interesting. He couldn’t help but wonder what kind of club Moka would want to join. Now that he thought about it he really didn’t know that much about the young vampire, aside from the fact that her parents were separated and she hardly got to see her sisters. She had two older sisters and a younger sister, which made her the middle child.

Tsukune chuckled at the thought. Moka did seem to suffer from that middle child syndrome sometimes, or perhaps she was simply used to all those people in her home only to be separated? He had caught himself speaking aloud when Moka giggled and responded suddenly. “Actually my family was separated long ago. My youngest sister, half sister, lived in my father’s house so I’d see her every summer.” Tsukune chuckled and rubbed the back of his head, not meaning to have brought such a subject up. Moka looked to the floor and paused her walking. Tsukune looked down to the young girl, hoping he hadn’t overstepped his bounds.

“My last summer visiting chichiu-e’s house, I had a fight with him. We hadn’t spoken to each other since.” The vampire replied which explained her dour mood when speaking of the situation. “I had gotten into some trouble, and was reprimanded. My baby sister had tried to defend me, but…” Moka sighed and continued to walk. Tsukune simply allowed her to drag him. There was no sense trying to make the bad sound better, when for Moka it was obviously bad.

The two continued to walk for a time. Tsukune stood by Moka’s side with his hands in his pockets as she talked with a stall attendant to some club about star watching. It seemed interesting enough, but the attendant’s talking started to bore him so he looked off. His eyes scanned the room with mild disinterest. They all seemed to be having fun and the clubs had little shame when it came to publicizing. He especially noticed that the case with the swimming club. All of the girls stood scantily dressed in bathing suits. He raised a brow as the thought of Moka in a bathing suit crossed his mind.

Moka held a club flyer in her hand from the star gazing group when she turned back to face Tsukune again. She followed his gaze toward the swimming club where all the other boys were practically drooling over the swim team captain. She had long, dark blue highlighted hair and a bikini with completely see through slip over her hip. The vampire felt that strange feeling in her chest again seeing Tsukune stare at those women.

Is that what he wanted?

“Did you find the club Moka?” He questioned suddenly, forcing the vampire from her irritated thoughts. She blinked her emerald eyes and looked up to Tsukune who was gazing down at her. She looked to the flyer in her hands than over to the swim group. It was embarrassing but she didn’t like that Tsukune looked to them. For some reason she wanted all of his attention. If she wore a bathing suit, would he praise her and give her that attention? She blushed at the thought.

Tsukune raised a brow at her unusual reaction to his line of questioning. She didn’t often behave this way unless she wanted to drink or he said something that embarrassed her, but she already drank and he didn’t say anything to embarrass her.

“Moka-san! Tsukune-kun!” A voice calls from the distance. The two look over and see Kurumu running toward them with a mess of flyers in her arms. “Hey guys!” She said out of breathe. She looked to Moka and bowed her head, and fidgeted in place. “Have you two decided on a club yet?” The succubus asked, hoping she could either be of help or join the club they wanted. She was particularly clingy, Tsukune thought, but not in an annoying way. It was as if she would know not what to do with herself if they weren’t with her. It was strange.

Tsukune was about the take the flyer from Moka to show it to Kurumu but Moka pulled back and crumbled the flyer up. “We’re joining the swim club!” The pink-haired vampire blurted out as she turned and walked toward the swim club’s booth. Tsukune chuckled to Kurumu and turned to follow Moka. What had gotten into her? The succubus stood there a moment and blinked.

“W-why would Moka-san want to join the swim club?” She thought as she went after them. “Vampires are afraid of water.” She wondered, but wouldn’t question what Moka wanted, it wasn’t her place to question Moka’s strange activities. She’d just follow them.

Chapter 8: Club Activities

“I’m the Swimming Club Captain, Ichinose Tamao! Why don’t we swim together?”

The Captain was at the forefront of the group in an alluring two piece bikini. Over her shoulders she wore an open blouse showing off every inch of skin as seductively as possible while still keeping docile for school grounds. Her breasts looked as if they were barely supported by the top strings, hugging the two pieces of flesh together creating a well formed bus of cleavage for all to see. On the sides of her blue highlighted hair, which ran down her back, stopping just above her lower back, sat two ornate hairpins shaped like seashells. Around her waist was a nearly see-through wrap that did nothing to hide the lower half of her bikini.

All of the young men were fawning over the team’s swimsuits. The young girls were lined up in the back, cheering their captain on. Another figure watched with interest, but they weren’t watching the swim club’s captain. Their eyes were trained on the figures of Kurumu and Moka. Tsukune raised a brow and glanced back at the funny feeling, but it was probably the stench of the horny boys all over the sign-up table and realizing that made him rather uncomfortable.

“Right now there are only ladies on our club, so we’ll be paying special attention to the boys that join the club.” Ichinose said with a wink. Tsukune couldn’t help but find it oddly… Normal. Why would Moka want to join a boring club like this? Perhaps she was interested in swimming? Now that he thought about it he recalls the swimming lessons his mother had him take. He was often sick as a child so he was often bed-ridden for weeks. His mother took him swimming under special watch, to help strengthen his body.

Moka and Kurumu stood side to side, just in front of Tsukune. Now while Moka seemed rather adamant about joining the club, Kurumu was a deal more hesitant. “M-maybe we can try another club Moka-san…” The succubus tried to plead. Moka looked over her shoulder, back at Tsukune. The blue-haired girl mimicked her friend’s motion.

The young man, who was lost in thought, stared at the woman advertising their club, making nuisances out of themselves. How could they be so crass and pull club members in this way? It didn’t seem like a good way to draw a loyal crowd. Was Moka really interested in things like this? Not that he complained about the idea in seeing Moka in a swimsuit, but still it was a bit odd! She was always so shy about things. Moka narrowed her eyes as her brows furrowed. She was set in her decision!.

Kurumu wasn’t sure why Moka was upset, but she could make a wild guess at this point, especially after seeing that reaction from simply looking at Tsukune.

“I want to join!” The entire crowd went silent and looked to the pink-haired girl. Kurumu nodded.

“So will I.” The succubus added, with a blush. The men cheered at the thought of seeing Akashiya Moka and Kurono Kurumu in bathing suits. Tsukune raised a brow at the boisterous response, finding it mildly irritating, but he did rather agree… seeing Moka in a bathing suit would be fun. Kurumu would look cute in one as well. Ichinose raised a thin brow.

“Oh, is that so…” She chuckled, handing Moka and Kurumu the sign-up sheet. The two girls quickly scrawled their names.

“Here Tsukune.” Moka said with a smile, holding the clipboard out to him. Tsukune shrugged and pulled his hands from his slack pockets and took the pad, adding his name below the girls’.

Tsukune was surprised at the size of the indoor pool. The school, for such an older facility, had top-grade, modern supplies. Ichinose lead them down toward the locker rooms where more of the Swim Club members were standing with boxes. Ichinose smiled and motioned her hand as she turned to the newly signed up male and female students. “We have spare swimsuits so please, let’s all swim together and have fun!” With that the woman walked toward the pool. The members handed swimming suits to each student as they walked into the separated locker rooms to change.

There were only three girls signed up for the club. As soon as the other girl finished dressing she made her way into the swimming area. Moka stood staring at the bathing suit in her hand. Kurumu stood one locker away from the vampire and had just finished pulling her hair up into a loose bun, She looked over to the pink-haired girl and frowned. “Ne, Moka-san…maybe this wasn’t a good idea. I mean you’re a—“ Kurumu’s words fell from her lips when Moka glanced over to her with her emerald eyes, not even bothering to hide her frown. Kurumu nodded and snapped the shoulder straps of the yellow bikini top that was barely able to house her large chest. “I’ll be out there. Even if you can’t swim, you should at least sit by…” With those final words the succubus turned and walked toward the swimming area.

Moka hadn’t put on her bathing suit; instead she stood at the edge of the locker room’s door and watched as Tsukune swam. He was a really good swimmer. Watching him made her heart jump in her chest. Every time Ichinose tried to get close to him and show him how to improve his swimming, Moka couldn’t help but feel jealous. She had finally understood what that feeling was, though it didn’t seem to help her control it. Tsukune looked as impassive as ever at the captain’s advances. Now that she thought about, she really didn’t like the captain. She was giving her a funny look before for signing up with Tsukune and Kurumu.

“Fool.” She was startled from her thoughts when the dark voice locked in the Rosary’s void spoke aloud. “How dare you endanger my body by coming to a place such as this.” The voice seemed angry. Moka knew she didn’t do well with water, but all she wanted to do was do something Tsukune seemed to have some interest in. If she couldn’t do even normal things like this, where did that put her? The vampire couldn’t stop the tears that threaten to shake her body. Suddenly the locker room door opened and pushed Moka back, causing her to stagger a bit. She looked up to see Ichinose had walked in. She raised a brow and lifted her head.

“Oh, it’s you.” The Captain spoke with disdain. “If you’re not planning to swim, than I suggest you leave.” The captain scoffed and flicked back her hair, smacking Moka in the face with the ends of her highlighted tendrils.

Ichinose opened her locker and pulled out some oil, that she lathered over her body to make her skin look shinier. “You should give up on that boy you know. With that underdeveloped body of yours, you’ll never keep him interested.” Ichinose chuckled as she flicked back her hair and looked to Moka, slamming the locker closed. Moka jumped at the sound and took a step back as Ichinose walked toward her. “If you can’t be a real woman and satisfy your man’s needs… I’ll gladly do it for you.” Ichinose leaned her face close to Moka’s. The vampire shook as she came nearer, the water dripping from the captain’s face and hair coming inches from landing on her body.

Outside in the pool Tsukune floated along on his back, near the shallow end. Kurumu swam up to him, calling out. “Hey Tsukune-kun! Are you okay?” Tsukune blinked to the sound of the succubus’ voice, registering it for a moment. He didn’t bother looking to the side, lest break his concentration and sink from his float. The blue-haired girl paddled up to his side and stood up so that her face hung just over his. Excess water dripped from her body onto Tsukune’s face. The young boy closed an eye to keep the chlorine filled liquid from his eye. “Are you sure you want to join this club?” She asked in a leading sort of way. Tsukune raised brow and broke from his float, pushing to his feet.

“What do you mean? This is what Moka-san wanted… speaking of which, where is she?” Tsukune looked around and noticed that Moka wasn’t among the many poolside or in pool occupants. Kurumu shook her head and sighed.

“Don’t you know anything?” The succubus rhetorically questioned. Tsukune looked to the young girl in annoyance. She sighed and shook her head. “Girls like Moka-san don’t like swimming, if you get me.” She raised a brow and motioned her head toward the locker. Tsukune turned and looked back.

“Well than why did she suggest it?” He said, not understanding what spurred her to join a club she couldn’t even participate in.

“Because you looked awfully interested in the clothes issued in this club, or lack-there-of. Doesn’t Tsukune-kun know anything about girls?” The succubus shrugged and shook her head. Tsukune rolled his eyes and swam to the edge of the pool.

“You wait here Kurumu-chan, I’ll go talk to her.” He said as he pulled his body from the water. Suddenly Tsukune and a few others nearby heard Moka cry out. He looked to Kurumu whose eyes have widened. The succubus pulls herself out of the water and the pair runs toward the lockers.

Inside the locker room Ichinose was standing Moka down. She laughed and flicked water from her fingers in her face. Moka cried out as if in pain and covered her face. She pushed Ichinose back, onto the concrete floor of the locker room rather hard. Moka raced out of the locker room. Tsukune and Kurumu burst into the locker room to see the Captain on her butt. Tsukune stared down at Ichinose with a murderous gaze causing the woman to get shudder and hold her arm up defensively. Kurumu pulled the captain to her feet.

“What did you do to her?!” Tsukune demanded. Ichinose shook her head in confusion. All I did was flick a little water at her, and she acts as if I was throwing fire in her face.” The Captain admitted. Tsukune cursed under his breath and turned to run after Moka. Ichinose looked to Kurumu with confusion. To the succubus it was clear Ichinose had no knowledge of what Moka was, let alone that she was a youkai. Ichinose appeared to be one of the human faculty members, and one of the few which were left in the dark about the origins of her students.

“She’s allergic to chlorine, if she’s hurt I’m telling the board!” The succubus spat out as she ran after Tsukune. The Swim captain only hoped the girl was alright, for her sake. If they found out she was bullying a student she could lose her club.

Moka had run out of the indoor swimming pool and ducked behind the building. It felt like electricity was shooting through her veins at the contact. She sunk to the ground sobbing. The Rosary pulled itself away from her body as the voice angrily called out. “Fool! You know water resists supernatural energy! As our power drains your body becomes paralyzed! Water is our weakness! If you continue to do foolish things for that boy I will have to simply kill him!” The voice threatened in its rage.

“No…” The Outer Moka whispered as she pulled her head to her knees, placing her hands atop her head.

“What?!” The voice ground out in annoyance from her own body’s rejection in advice to protect itself.

“I-I don’t want this body. I just want to be normal, and be with Tsukune.” The Inner voice stayed silent as the pink-haired vampire cried out the pain. Why was being different so hard now? It didn’t used to bother her…

 

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

 

“Hahaha, what are you stupid? Monsters aren’t real.” A young boy laughed as he knocked her pencil off her desk. “What a baby. She still thinks there are monsters under her bed.” Another taunted.

Afterschool Moka stood off on the side of the building while she cried the pain of the day out. She wiped her eyes and stepped from the corner to see Tsukune looking in her direction. As soon as she would catch his gaze he would walk off. She sniffled and held her backpack to her chest as she followed a few feet behind him on the way home. He’d always stop at the end of the block on teh crosswalk. It didn’t matter if it was safe to cross or not, he always waited until she was inside of her fence.

Every day he would wait until she stopped crying, and every time he would stop at the end of the block.

 

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

 

Moka had finally dried off and the pain had dulled away. She stood to her feet and wiped her eyes. She walked out from behind the building. Standing with his back to her was Tsukune. He had yet to change back from his swim trunks so stood there shirtless, staring into the sky. Moka could see all of the cuts and scars he had on his arm were even marked across his back. One of the larger patterns of scaring was along the middle of his back. It looked bigger because the lines were longer, and seemed to connect.

“Hey…why aren’t you swimming?” Tsukune asked, without turning around. She brushed her sleeves along her eyes to wipe off all of the evidence and gripped at the ends of her pink hair nervously. “Not that I don’t already know.” Moka gasped and looked up, seeing Tsukune had glanced over his shoulder to look at her. “Kurumu-chan told me, but still, you know?” He said with a grin. Moka nodded and lowered her head.

“I’m sorry.” She replied in a soft voice. Tsukune scoffed, causing her to look up, worried she said something wrong.

“Why are you sorry? You didn’t do anything wrong. Just another quirk that makes Moka-san, Moka-san.” He brushed the back of his head and shivered a bit. Moka frowned and walked up to him.

“You should change before you catch cold…” The vampire offered. Tsukune laughed in amusement and nodded.

“Guess you’re right.” The two walked back toward the locker rooms.

“Where’s Kurumu-chan?” Moka asked with concern. Tsukune stopped and motioned to the girl’s locker room.

“Changing. Just wait out here for us.” He ordered, stepping into the locker room. Moka sighed and folded her hands in front of her. She brushed a strand of hair from her face and waited for Tsukune and Kurumu.

That figure that had been watching the girls before was now standing behind Moka with even greater interest. “There you are!” A voice called. The shadowy figure looked up and dashed off. Moka turned her head to see Ichinose running up to her in flip-flops, still wearing her bikini. Moka frowned and took a step back. Ichinose smiled at Moka, a clearly empty gesture as she brushed her brow of exaggerated effort. “I’m so glad. I was looking for you after you ran off, I was so worried!” She falsely admitted.

Moka looked at her hesitantly. Above her other members of the swim club sat atop the locker entrance roof with pails of water. Ichinose held out her hand. Moka stared at it as if it were a foreign object.

“I wanted to apologize. They told me you’re a bit adverse to chlorine, so I wanted to make it up to you.” She smiled warmly and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. The other girls grinned as Moka slowly became less suspect. The buckets of water were filled with regular tap water, so Ichinose would be sure to get the vampire wet, but not touch her with the chlorine, which Kurumu had lied about and said she was allergic to it. Moka slowly held out her hand to accept the apology, when her Rosary suddenly glew. “Look out!” She called, sensing the ambush, but it was too late. The girls laughed and dumped water on Moka, making quick work of their prank. Ichinose laughed.

“Looks like you’re all wet dear.” She laughed in her amusement. “How will you get around looking and…” She huffs. “Smelling, like a wet dog?”

Moka staggered back as the feeling shot through her veins. “Tsukune!!!” Moka screamed at the top of her lungs as the feeling of electricity came back. Moka’s body seized. It looked as if she was being gripped by something horribly painful.

The girls stepped back, not knowing what was happening. Tsukune and Kurumu’s heads shot up at the sound of the pained vampire. Both raced out of the locker room, now fully dressed in their uniforms. “Moka-san!” Tsukune and Kurumu just stepped from the lockers to see Moka screaming in agony as her body drops to the ground.

Ichinose had no idea she would react that way. It was a harmless prank. Was that freak really scared of water to such an extent? Tsukune clenched his hands into fists and turned to Ichinose with a murderous glare, raising his arm to strike her.

“Look what you did!” The captain staggered back and fell to her butt.

“I-I didn’t know she was aquaphobic!” The captain tried to defend. Kurumu glared down at her as Tsukune scooped a crying Moka against his chest. Ichinose was terrified. For a moment she could have sworn she saw the blue-haired girl’s eyes glow…

Tsukune felt his palm burning again but he would try and swallow back the agony. Lowering his hand he curled his lip in a disgusted manner at the Swim Captain. Tsukune and Kurumu raced Moka’s side and collected her to carry the vampire to the infirmary and dried her off best they could. They had put the vampire to rest in bed. Kurumu was afraid what the vampire might do if she woke up from her seal. She only hoped she wouldn’t be beaten for the not speaking up sooner to Tsukune.

The young man and woman sat on seats located in the room and watched over her sleeping form. The succubus glanced over to Tsukune who seemed to be staring off in anger. She couldn’t help the shudder that ran down her spine. There was a light knock on the infirmary door. Kurumu and Tsukune look up as a tall, male figure stepped inside. He had short black hair, which was pulled back with a red band. His black school blouse’s first three buttons were undone to allow a strange wolf’s head pendant fully contrast against his light-skinned chest. He wore the summer uniform so his short sleeves allowed full view of his rather toned muscles. Kurumu felt a little uncomfortable with the man’s confident gaze, although Tsukune was more annoyed than anything and turned his attentionss back to Moka.

The older looking student raised a brow at Tsukune’s unfriendly nature but shrugged it off and stepped in the room. He pocketed his hands and stood just behind Tsukune and Kurumu’s seats. “I saw what happened.” He calmly regarded. Tsukune clenched his hand into a fist, feeling a burning sensation in his left hand again. His knuckles would audibly crack which could have easily been taken as a threat. But Tsukune was too worried to be angry at anyone but himself. The older boy sighed and brushed his hand through his dark hair.

“I heard the scream and came running to help.” He continued. Tsukune glanced over his shoulder, a glare still marring his features. Seeing he had the boy’s attention, the older student continued. “You know clubs like that aren’t any good. There are a lot of youkai who really don’t like the water…”

His chatter was suddenly halted when Tsukune stood to his feet and defensively stood in front of Moka. Kurumu had taken the opportunity to hide behind Tsukune. The older student waved his hands out. “Whoa, whoa, calm down! Don’t worry. I’m a youkai too. I was just saying clubs with a higher number of humans isn’t really a super comfort zone, ya’know?” he said with a charming grin. Tsukune relaxed, albeit only slightly. The older classmate rubbed the back of his head and laughed. “I know its kinda shameless, but I feel bad about what happened to the girl, seeing as I couldn’t help her, and I was hoping maybe we could help each other, right? Hear me out.” The older boy laughed. Tsukune relaxed and looked up to the young man, who grinned, now having caught his full attention.

“Perhaps you and these lovely ladies would like to join the Newspaper Club. For a few years its had an even youkai-human attendance but this year no one’s joined and if we don’t get at least two members the club’ll be cut.” The older classmate explained. Moka had sat up in bed, causing the others to look back at her.

“Moka-san, are you okay?” Tsukune asked stepping over to her side. Kurumu seemed happy she was okay and didn’t look too worse for wear. Moka nodded and placed her hand on her head.

“I should be fine. I just need to take it easy for a little while… but joining a club like that sounds like fun – and safe.” She giggled in embarrassment, as her cheeks clearly advertising her sentiment.

Tsukune stood and held out his hand to the older student. “I’m Aono Tsukune, first-year.” The older boy grinned and took his hand, shaking it.

“Name’s Morioka Ginei, but you can call me Gin. I’m a second year student here! I can’t wait to do activities with you guys!” He said with a laugh.

Chapter 9: Senpai’s a Hentai

Moka and Tsukune walked together on their way to school. The pink-haired vampire was particularly excited about the coming day. It had taken her a few hours to recover her energy, and looking at her now one would never think she was at all ill.

“This is so great!” She happily skipped as she stepped in front of Tsukune, who did not bother to stop walking, only glanced up to the vampire as she strolled backwards along the sidewalk. Tsukune raised a brow, amused at her early morning antics. He looked off as if bored. Moka pouted and walked over to his side. She smiled and shoved her shoulder against his rather roughly. Tsukune staggered a bit, but laughed and looked to her.

“I don’t see why you’re so excited. Sounds pretty boring to me.” He said with a grin. Moka pulled his arm into her embrace. She had her soft lips pouted out in mock annoyance.

“Ne! Tsukune!” The cried out as she tried to drag down his weight with her supernatural strength. Though sealed there was still plenty left over to tease him with. His left hand was buried in his pocket, as the vampire desperately tugged at it, while his right hand stayed slung over his shoulder with his leather pack.

“Iya…” Tsukune said in mock fear. “Moka-san is trying to eat me!” He chuckled with a devious grin. Moka narrowed her eyes but returned the grin.

“Thanks for offering! Itaidakimasu!” She giggled out as she leaned forward and bit her small fangs into his neck, face comfortably burying into his neck.

Were any to observe the pair it would look like a simply act of affection, the smaller girl reaching out to her her taller companion warmly. Moka was getting warm in other ways instead. He was kind of glad Moka’s fangs were not as large as her Inner youkai’s fangs were or his next plan of action would be rendered impossible.

“Oh no you don’t!” Tsukune shifted slightly and pulled his arms around her waist, lifting the vampire off the ground, which pushed her up, closer to his neck. Moka squeaked but refused to let go of her favorite snack and clamped down harder. She had to wrap her arms around his neck, holding onto her wrist to lock in place. She tucked her legs beneath her body, and press her knees against either side of his hips to hold in a manner that didn’t pull up her skirt.

They walked like that for a minute or so, until the vampire was finally full and removed her fangs, making sure to lick his wound closed. They were just reaching the school gates, so Tsukune finally released his grip and Moka gracefully landed on her feet, feeling much more energized. She giggled and motioned her hand to Tsukune.

“Maybe next time!” She laughed jubilantly and hurried ahead. Tsukune waved his hand, shooing her off as if he was annoyed with her. Moka smiled and reached for his hand. When he took it she set off dragging him toward homeroom.

All the way Moka was blushing, not from exertion but embarrassment, realizing what they had done. Perhaps to Tsukune it was not anything beyond teasing, but for Moka’s it was rather an intimate feeding position shared between… “Moka-san.” She heard her name on Tsukune’s lips. She blinked and looked up. He was standing inside homeroom, holding open the door. Moka had stopped walking, embraced by her heated thoughts. She nervously sputtered out and followed him in.

Homeroom finally ended. Tsukune had fallen asleep for the last half of class. For some reason he felt exhausted. Moka prodded at his back a few times, urging the boy awake. Nekonome-sensei had called them to the front of the room for a minute. Tsukune yawned and ran his hands through his black hair. Why was he so tired? Of course, upon asking himself that question he remembered with unwanted clarity the reason for his fatigue. When he returned home the night before, he had been worried about Moka.

*~~~~*Yesterday Evening*~~~~*

He had arrived home just before dinner, having walked Moka to her front door because of her weakened state. Moka’s mother had questioned him on the matter. She seemed furious and Tsukune’s guilt showed as he lowered his head. It was perhaps his most genuine state of emotion. He was deeply sorry, but Moka didn’t want him to take the blame! It really wasn’t his fault. Moka had admitted it was her own fault for pushing the idea of joining Swim Club because it was so popular, she wanted to fit in. Moka’s mother looked between the two teens. They did seem terribly upset by the whole situation, despite not being in any trouble. Reckless youth, she felt. The lady of the house questioned no further and thanked Tsukune for his kindness of walking her home.

His mother was a bit worried about his late arrival, as it was more so than usual. The young man quickly explained how he and his friends were trying out clubs. He had used that word again, only this time it was pluralized. His mother was quite amazed that the school was giving Tsukune a new, sociable attitude. His mother happily offered him dinner and Tsukune sat down to eat, unaware of the time.

The sounds of warm conversations were broken when his father announced his arrival home.

Tsukune’s mother immediately froze, having forgotten herself that her husband was due home, having been lost in her son’s attentions. Normally, as it seemed, Tsukune would arrive home at least an hour before his father, giving him time to eat dinner and speak with his mother, but because of his late arrival, he found that his dinner ended the moment that man stepped into the door. Tsukune’s smile was wiped from his face and he set down his chopsticks. He would avoid confronting that man at all cost.

He stood from his seat, thanking his mother for the meal and turned to leave the kitchen.

“Tsukune, my boy! There you are! Wondering if you were still alive!” Tsukune’s path was blocked. The older, black-haired man stood in front of the kitchen entrance with a grin on his face. The older man’s expression was anything but genuine.

“W-welcome home dear.” Tsukune’s mother nervously called as she stepped up behind Tsukune, trying to avert the father’s clearly growing ire. His father ignored her and tossed his coat over the back of the couch. “So, talking with your mother hmm? Keeping her company when I’m gone? How sweet.” He laughed. It wasn’t a happy or amused laugh. It was empty and full of disgust and jealousy. His father glanced over to the kitchen table where sat the young boy’s unfinished meal. “Hn.” His father grunted out in sound as he looked up to his son. “So she’s feeding you? Thought I talked about that.” The man said with a glare, which was directed as his wife. The brown haired woman shook and tried to shirk back. Tsukune stepped to the side, shielding his mother. He held out his arm and glared down at his father.

“She didn’t give me dinner. I took it myself. Why don’t you just leave her alone.” Tsukune ordered in a fearless tone. “N-no Tsukune… i-it’s okay.” His mother trembled out. They both knew what would happen, and she tried to defend her only offspring the best she could, but there was no stopping it. With a heavy thrust of air, the older man swung his backhand across Tsukune’s face, sending him against the frame of the kitchen entrance. Tsukune’s mother cried out in horror, but she didn’t move to stop the man. He lowered his hand and glared at Tsukune, who showed no fear, no emotion.

No he wouldn’t satisfy that monster.

“Don’t you have homework to do?” He laughed out as if nothing had occurred between them. “Yes sir.” Tsukune robotically responded as he stood up from the wall, wincing from the welt against his shoulder. His father stepped out of the way, allowing him to walk up to his room. The wall itself was cracked and piecing apart from the impact. His father turned and struck his mother. Tsukune flinched, having only made it part way up the steps. He could feel his entire back burning. He didn’t know if it was from rage or having badly landed against his shoulder.

Tsukune sat at his desk glaring at his notebook for a good hour. He was so lost in thought that he was startled by the footsteps approaching him from behind. He glanced back to see his mother closing his shoji door behind her and shuffling toward him with a small tub of water. Her cheek was red. He only thanked Kami it was an open handed strike. He felt the twisting of his heart as he tried to will up his tears, but nothing came, only empty sobs of breath. His mother knelt down and soothed his worries, gently stroking her hand on his cheek.

He could hear his father laughing at the television downstairs, probably comfortably drinking, with not a mark on him. He felt his mother tugging at his shirt. He nodded and pulled the black blouse over his head, not bothering to unbutton it. He hadn’t even undressed from the day he had been so preoccupied with his morbid thoughts of revenge.

His mother dipped the cloth she was carrying over her shoulder, into the tub of warm water, which she had mixed with some rubbing salt. She squeezed the cloth and looked up to Tsukune’s shoulder. It was a vicious purple now, and some of the skin had broken, as she had suspected. She gently wiped the wound clean. Tsukune had not once showed any sign of pain as she cleaned the injury.

“You know, this reminds me of when you were younger,” She began with a smile. Tsukune picked up his pencil and continued his homework. She knew he was listening though, so she continued. “You were always getting hurt and scraped up when you played with your cousin. I would get calls from your teachers when you would show up to school with injuries you didn’t have when you left the house.” She laughed softly as she dried the wet mark on his shoulder.

Tsukune wouldn’t tell her where those injuries came from. Kami forbid she ever learned the truth. He would leave the house just fine. His father would walk him to the corner to meet up with Kyouko, at least that was how it was supposed to be. His father insisted he take Tsukune to the corner, that there were some dangerous youkai children in the neighborhood.

Tsukune’s block was aware of the few youkai occupants, as the majority of the block were either ayashi or half-human youkai and a few humans. Tsukune was used to the stories they told, so youkai weren’t something foreign to him, but Kyouko had told him not everyone believed in youkai so it wasn’t always easy for them.

One day Tsukune asked him why he could not have a youkai friend. His father told them they couldn’t be trusted and should all just disappear. Tsukune disagreed though. It was the first time his father had struck him.

He was only three.

He walked Tsukune to the corner where Kyouko was waiting. She was five. She had asked her uncle why Tsukune had a bruise on his cheek.

He had laughed and said Tsukune got away from him and tripped on the curb. Tsukune nodded in agreement, and apologized. Kyouko bid her uncle farewell and took Tsukune’s hand to walk him across the street. Tsukune’s father walked the other way. Kyouko knew something was wrong. She asked her cousin what really had happened. Tsukune explained to her. When they got to school Kyouko had explained to the teachers her cousin fell playing with her, lying, saying they were climbing trees.

Kyouko always protected him. She was like a sister to him. Tsukune made her promise never to tell his mother. She would cry if she found out he was being hit. His mother often took the blame for the things he had done and take his punishments. He wouldn’t let her burden be in vain.

He continued to do his homework while his mother happily talked of a past that he could no longer find happy memories in. That was okay though, because it didn’t matter if he couldn’t find any happy memories. As long as she could, he was glad.

He’d stayed up nearly the entire night, listening to her laugh.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

“I’m so glad you two joined the Newspaper Club nya.” Tsukune and Moka’s homeroom teacher, Nekonome-sensei, had a strange accent. They figured it was remnant from wherever she came from. Her naturally blonde hair clearly shows she was a gaijin at some point.

“How did you know we joined that club sensei?” Moka asked with clearly curiosity in her still excited voice. Tsukune was too tired to let her hyper activity rub off on him today and yawned deeply.

The blonde-haired teacher giggled and looked over her rectangle framed glasses with her squint eyes. “I’m the advisor for that club! Morioka-kun told me two students from Class 1 joined and another from Class 2.” The woman said with glee. “I’m so happy nya! The club was going to be cut if no one joined it!” She seemed relieved but Tsukune still didn’t see the big deal. Moka and Nekonome sensei laughed and giggled about the club, and apparently it was a more active club that took a lot of field trips to encourage journalism.

“Unfortunately nya,” The teacher began. “I won’t be able to come to the first club day; I have a staff meeting today, so get along with your senpai okay nya?” The blonde woman giggled. Moka nodded and bowed her head. Tsukune bowed his as the pink-haired vampire grabbed his arm and dragged him off to the next class.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After school, Tsukune and Moka walked together toward the room the group would be meeting in today, which was on the second floor, just down the hall from the Board Chairman’s office. It seemed the Newspaper Club was quite important. Most clubs worked out of the classes but the larger clubs that had been part of the school longer had their own club rooms. The Newspaper Club’s sign hung, clearly, over its door. Standing outside of the room, waiting for them, was Kurumu. The succubus was leaning on the wall, with her bag clutched in front of her. The violet-eyed girl sprung up and smiled as she cheerfully waved at the approaching pair.

Upon entering the room they could clearly see the stacks of newspapers piled up in the far corner desks used as working stations and small printing stations used for mock-ups. The girls were quite awed by everything and looked around the room. Tsukune was far too tired to pay any mind. He tossed his bag onto a desk and ran his fingers through his messy hair. He loosened his red tie and unbuttoned his burgundy jacket. He was about to call to Moka, when the club door was thrust open.

“Good afternoon Ladies… Tsukune,” He added as an afterthought. “I’m so glad you could make it to the club!” The dark-eyed young man walked into the room with bouquets of roses in his arms. He offered the roses to Moka and Kurumu. Kurumu blushed and stepped back. Moka giggled at the extravagant affair, finding it all so exciting. Gin flicked back his short hair and smiled invitingly at the girls. “Now I want us all to be friends so you can all call me Gin, Gin-chan works just fine too.” The young youkai motioned his hands and walked behind the larger desk in front of the room.

“Alright, so for a quick explanation.” The young man put on a serious face as he pressed his hands against the desk. “The goal of the newspaper club is to publish this schools weekly events, special events, and work on columns of interest and posting them for all to see.” The charming young man raised a brow and touched his hand under his chin thoughtfully. “You mustn’t forget that we’ll be put into danger from time to time for the sake of reporting! So prepare yourself for!” It sounded like he took it a little too seriously.

After a moment of dead silence (well nearly dead seeing as Moka at this point was giggling and brushing her shoulder against Tsukune who was yawning, while Kurumu whimpered, not very comfortable with senpai’s upfront personality). Gin broke out laughing and waved his hand. “Ah I’m just playing! Let’s make sure to have fun together!”

The upperclassman picked up a small pile of papers from the desk and held them out. “Now these are the club’s ad posters! We’ll be posting them around the halls so people can see what we’re all about okay!?”

There was little they could do than comply with the request. Tsukune stood to the side with a bored expression on his face, holding the pile of posters in his arms while Moka and Kurumu climbed on step ladders, tacking the ads on the walls. Gin stepped up close and watched as they pinned up the posters. As club president he had to determine the best positions for the posters. Tsukune couldn’t understand why he wanted them so high up. It was probably Gin’s fault no one joined the club, cause no one could ever see the posters.

“How’s this Gin-senpai?” Moka asked as she held a poster in place. Kurumu was having a little trouble balancing on the step ladder and stumbled a bit. “Are you okay Kurumu-chan?” Moka asked in concern, turning her head over to the blue-haired girl. Kurumu whimpered and nodded. Kurumu couldn’t reach as high as Moka could, seeing as she was so much shorter in build so struggled to get the poster as high as the vampire did.

Tsukune opened an eye. He was nearly asleep on his feet. When he did he saw Gin crouching down, looking up. “They need to be just a little higher, than you can tack ‘em on.” He said with a grin. Gin glanced over to Tsukune, not bothering to move from his spot. Tsukune glared at Gin threateningly but the boy grinned and stood to his feet. He laughed and patted Tsukune on the back. The two girls tacked the posters on, oblivious of what was going on and looked over at the two boys.

“Don’t look so left out Aono-kun!” He chuckled. Tsukune ignored the fact the older youkai was patting his hand right on his still unhealed injury. The girls climbed off the step stools and looked to each other, not really sure what he was laughing about. Gin took the posters from Tsukune’s arms and motioned for the girls to follow. “Come on, a few more places!” The upperclassman laughed and lead the girls down the hall.

“Grab the steps Aono!” Gin called out. Tsukune did as he was told. He wasn’t going to get involved, but if that perverted guy took his pranks a step farther, or if the girls noticed, he would have to do something. Moka would die of embarrassment if she found out someone saw.

There he goes again. Thinking about what Moka would think of the situation. Was he really growing that attached? He sighed and folded the step stools. He looked to his hand, feeling something wet and slimy. The young man cursed under his breath realizing his palm had started bleeding again. He wiped it off on his jacket. Luckily it had stopped. It seems it had simply leaked a bit. He wondered what had brought on that reaction. He was thankful for the darker uniforms!

“Tsukune come on!” He heard Moka call from down the hall.

“Slave-driver!” He called back in teasing, hoisting the stools over his head and walking toward them. That hentai better not touch Moka that much he knew. If she was so much as brushed against he’d make sure the last white thing he sees is the approaching would be the tile floors. She’s had enough harassment in middle school. She didn’t need these kinds of sexual deviants in high school.

Chapter 10: Petite and Loli

The group had finally finished posting up the club ads. They couldn’t use the last few ads because they had been soaked through with something sort of red ink stain. Moka and Tsukune stayed quiet about the situation. Tsukune knew it was his fault because his hand had started to bleed again, and Moka recognized the scents as Tsukune. She recalled a few times before she would catch the faint scent of his blood when she wasn’t at all close. Perhaps she would ask him about it on the way home? The three returned to the club room.

“Well good work guys! I’ll see you tomorrow!” Gin said with a grin. “I have a few things to take care of tonight, finish up here, so I’ll see you tomorrow after school.” With that the upperclassman dismissed the three.

Kurumu, Moka and Tsukune walked to the front gate together. Kurumu bowed her head and smiled to the two.

“Thank you for letting me join club with you. I have to get home before mother starts to worry. Good night Moka-san, Tsukune-san~!” The violet-eyed girl said with a giggle as she turned and raced off down the south street. They watched as the succubus ran out of sight. Tsukune turned to Moka with a grin.

“Ready to go?” He asked, turning to make his way up the street, without waiting for Moka to respond. The vampire blinked and turned after Tsukune.

“Ne, Tsukune? Can I ask you something?” She questioned as she caught up to his side. Tsukune considered her query and pursed his lips in thought.

“You just did.” He calmly replied with a blank expression on his face, but his voice full of teasing. Moka pouted and swatted at his shoulder, causing the young man to chuckle at her reaction. Moka slipped her arms between his and pulled him close. It was a gesture that had become more frequent between the two when they walked. Tsukune, at first, was not all that caring for the physical contact, but now he feels a bit awkward if she wasn’t bearing her weight down on him.

“Can I ask you a question, that isn’t this one?” She amended. Tsukune took less time to think over her question before nodding in agreement to her curiosity.

As the two walked the cool spring air was heavy with moisture as the rainy seasons were edging closer as May inched onward. Moka dug her small fang against her lower lip as she thought on how to word her question. She didn’t want to sound as if she was prying, but she also wanted to be clear about her reasoning behind it.

“Why does your hand bleed?” She quickly sputtered out.

Tsukune stopped mid step. Moka hadn’t been expecting the sudden halt and nearly staggered. The emerald-eyed girl looks up to Tsukune with a frown. The young man was staring at the ground with contempt. Moka began to panic. Had she cross the line? Tsukune was rather surprised himself, but – he quickly recalled her obsession with his blood and frequent interaction with it so, of course she can smell it.

“I-I’m sorry! I’m not prying it… it’s just I was worried.” Moka put her nails to her teeth and looked to the ground. Tsukune looked up to his friend. Moka turned her head away not wanting to look him in the eye. He began to slowly walk, allowing Moka to lean on him as she thought. “It’s just…” Her soft voice called out, barely above a whisper. The sounds of children could be heard playing in the park across the road from them, the occasional vehicle driving slowly by. She still had not looked up to him, and continued to stare at the ground.

“Tsukune has been so kind to me since the start of semester. He’s protecting my seal…” She spoke as she gripped her hand to the silver restriction trying to emphasis her words. Moka looked up to Tsukune. He visibly frowned seeing her expression of genuine sadness.

She still pitied him.

It was something he still couldn’t believe… How could someone like this, pity him? Her behavior only made his feelings towards her become more encompassing. He felt a tightness in his chest and a covetous urge to keep her to himself.

“I just want to take care of Tsukune!” Moka finally blurted out. Overwhelmed by her confession Moka blushed a deep crimson and tried to further explain but her words were murmured in such a low voice that the vampire assumed the young man wouldn’t be able to hear them.

“I feel bad Tsukune has trouble. I want to help him because I like him.” He would hear.

Tsukune rubbed the back of his head and looked off toward the sky. Clouds were forming overhead. Seems a spring storm was rolling in, warming the air around them. Lightning visibly rips across the clouds. Tsukune pulled his arm from Moka’s grip. The pink-haired vampire frowned at the loss of contact, hands coming to her chest as she felt the sting of rejection. She had gone too far… She supposed it was his right if he felt uncomfortable with her prodding. She should not have asked about it, or brought it up. It wasn’t her place.

Tsukune unbuttoned his burgundy school jacket. He silently thanked himself for always wearing the long sleeve uniform. He removed his jacket and placed it over the vampire’s head. The sudden action surprised her. Moka blinked the tears that were attempting to form at the corners of her eyes and looked up to Tsukune, who simply grinned. She squeaked out when a droplet of rain hit the top of her now covered head. The young man pulled the girl close to his body as they walked toward her home. She lowered her head and leaned it against his chest, now that his arm was craned over her shoulders, pulling her into close contact to protect her from the rain.

He would exhale. Moka heard his heart steady. “They’re old scars from an accident when I was younger.” He’d begin. “Sometimes when I’m stressed out, it bleeds. Being in a new club,--” Tsukune was not able to finish his explanation before Moka looked up.

“Was joining the club too much for Tsukune?” He chuckled at her thoughtfulness, but shook his head just as they neared her fence. He opened the gate and allowed the girl to step in, before closing it, creating a barrier between them.

“No way! But I saw senpai peeping at your panties so I got a bit sour. I wanted to knock him out good, but that wouldn’t be much of an example for you would it?” He said with a chuckle before walking off. Moka’s face flushed red.

“N-n-nani?!” The vampire sputtered out. Tsukune was at the end of the block. He waved his hand.

“Yea he’s a freak, you better watch out for him. See you tomorrow Moka-san. Ja Ne!” With that Tsukune turned to race into the street. Moka tried to yell after him, but her front door opened.

“Moka!” Her mother called firmly, causing the young girl to flinch. “What are you doing in the rain?! Get inside before you get wet!” She commanded. Moka gripped Tsukune’s jacket around her. She was still beet red. “Hai Hahau-e…” She turned and walked into the house. Once inside Moka carefully folded the jacket and set it by the door side table to take it with her in the morning. Her mother watched in amusement.

The two women sat in the dining room and had dinner together. Moka spoke of the club, keeping the embarrassing details of what Tsukune told her out of the conversation, and talked about the friends she was making. Her mother smiled.

“So you have been keeping up with your supplements than, all by yourself?” The older vampire questioned. There was a hint of amusement deep in her verdant eyes as she twirled a strand of bubblegum colored hair between her fingers. Moka stared at her bowl, avoiding eye contact with her mother when she nodded, not trusting her voice to not betray her.

After dinner Moka made her way to the bathroom with her bathing supplies. Her home, though outwardly a typical Japanese home, was mostly decorated in Western style furnishings and appliances, considering her origins from the West. She had a tall glass-encased shower and a separate tub. Against the wall, just over the sink was a mirror. Moka set her things on the edge of the sink before walking over to the mirror. She stared at her reflection and blushed.

“I can’t believe senpai saw them…” The vampire said, quietly preferring that Tsukune accidentally glimpsed them. The thought only deepened the color on her already pink face. “I wonder which ones they were today…?” She questioned as she reached down to her skirt and slowly lifted them to see. “Fool!” The Inner voice scolded. “Kyaaa!” Moka dropped to the ground in a crouch and held her hands over her head, having, quite literally, scared herself.

Moka opened her emerald eyes and looked around. The Rosary’s center was glowing a deep red and the restriction pulled from her chest, emitting a warm energy. “Simply kill the boy for peeping without your consent!” She demanded. Moka shook her head. “B-but…” She tried to defend. “Don’t let that boy make you weak! I refuse to allow him such an advantage! I hate perverts!” With those final words the enraged voice silenced.

Moka sighed and walked over to her bathtub. She made sure to pour an herb antidote into the filling water so it would mix properly, and distill the water’s purifying attributes.

Tsukune made it to his house just as the rain began to really downpour.

“Tadaima!” The young man called as he kicked off his shoes in the gaken and stepped into his slippers. “Okaerinasai!” His mother called. “Did you have a good day?” Tsukune could hear that she was in the kitchen preparing his father’s plate. “Yea, club was… interesting. I have homework to do so I won’t be down tonight!” He announced out of courtesy more than anything. He never came out of his room while his father was home. “H-hai.” His mother finally responded after a moment of silence. She rather missed their time together after he would arrive home from school, but she supposed that is what it was to grow up and become independent.

That night Tsukune couldn’t get to sleep. His mother had brought him a plate of food to his room before his father came home. The older man had noticed one of the bowls missing from the cabinets when his mother was washing up. He had slapped her. The rest of the evening Tsukune listened as that man yelled at his mother, calling her a useless whore and a terrible mother for not allowing her son to learn to fend for himself. The woman not once argued back, nor did she cry. She never cried, and it was for Tsukune’s sake that she never shed a tear. Tsukune was livid. As much as he wanted to cry for his mother, he could not. If only he could take her place, but that would not be, not after…

Tsukune felt his body begin to burn as the oxygen left his lungs. “Not again.” He painfully thought as he tried to call away the burning pain that slowly ran up from his hand, along his arm, toward his back. He pulled his legs to his chest, tossing his comforter about. His was finally able to release a groan as he rolled onto his stomach, trying to relieve the pain in his back. Anytime his pajamas rubbed against his skin it would cause a sensation that felt like fire was flaring across his body. The searing pain had grown too much and the young man would finally black out.

The next morning Tsukune made his usual path down the sidewalk. Moka stood leaning against her fence with his jacket in her arms. “Ohyao.” Tuskune blandly greeted.

“Ohayo Tsukune!” The vampire greeted with her opposing energy.

“Moka is too bright in the morning.” Tsukune complained. Moka laughed and held out his jacket to him.

“Well if I tried to be all grumpy in the morning like Tsukune my face would get stuck like that!” The vampire giggled. Tsukune took his jacket and slung it over his shoulder.

He puffed up his chest in defiance. “My face is not stuck like this…” He said with little confidence. The two walked off toward school together.

Gin was walking around campus, asking questions about Tsukune and Moka and their level of intimacy toward one another.

“Excuse me ladies, do you have a sec?” Gin called to a pair of female students with a charming grin. The girls were delighted with the older student’s attentions. He seemed so mature and cool. He brushed his hands through his black hair and chuckled.

“I was wondering if you know about Aono and Akashiya. They’re always hanging out, and I was wondering: are they dating?” The girls giggled at their senpai. He raised brow.

“Well,” One began. “Moka-chan is always kissing him on the neck.” She was rather envious of the young man.

“Yeah,” the other began. “They totally don’t match. Aono-kun doesn’t seem to return any of her affections at all. I feel sorry for Moka-chan.” The second girl admitted.

“Oh is that so…” Gin said with a grin, than began to laugh to himself. The two girls looked to each other in concern, and then quickly left their senpai to his own devices. He was starting to creep them out.

Kurumu had been watching the upperclassman while he made his rounds, continuing to question students. The succubus knew something was up. If Moka found out that Gin was trying to take advantage of her and she knew something but said nothing, she might be punished along side the sleazy guy and once again find herself alone. Kurumu swallowed fearfully at the thought and raced off.

After school Gin met Tsukune out in the halls by himself, a rarity in itself it seemed. If the rumors were correct Moka was always by his side. The young youkai male took this is a sign to his favor. “Yo Tsukune-kun!” The upperclassman called out to the young man. Tsukune turns to see as Gin walks over to him.

“What is it senpai?” Tsukune feigned politeness, seeing as he was still angry with the older boy. Gin laughed and patted Tsukune’s back.

“Oh come on! Don’t tell me you’re still mad about yesterday? Haha!” The older boy led Tsukune away. “Don’t worry so much, harmless fun! Come on! Today we have outdoor activities!” The upperclassman pressed. Tsukune allowed the older boy to lead him away.

“See.” Kurumu whispered as she watched the two leave from a distance away while ducked behind some lockers.

“What is senpai up to?” Moka questioned. The two girls stood shoulder to shoulder in the hall, spying. The blue-haired girl turned to her friend and shook her head.

“I don’t think it’s anything good. You know some youkai males kill anyone they think may be competition, and Tsukune-kun seems plenty competition.” The succubus pointed out. Moka nodded.

Moka pouted. “Tsukune could get in trouble if he was caught in a fight. We have to make sure senpai doesn’t start anything.” The vampire suggested. Kurumu nodded in agreement and the two girls left the hall.

Gin led the young man down an alley where the school’s gym buildings sat. Tsukune wasn’t too familiar with the particular area senpai was leading him down. Tsukune had a strange feeling come upon him. He rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a little uncomfortable.

“So why are we in the back of the gym rooms, and where are the girls?” Tsukune wondered, not having seen hide nor hair of them since Kurumu took Moka off to talk to her about ‘girl stuff’, the succubus had claimed, which only caused the vampire to flush nearly scarlet when the petite girl dragged her off.

“Haha, don’t worry! They’re on their way! We’re here investigating some sort of disturbance in the area.” The upperclassman explained.

“Disturbance? Here?” Tsukune turned to face him, still not too trusting of the older student. Gin grinned and took out his digital camera which was hanging from a strap around his neck, under his school jacket. “Yep! We’re gunna gather some evidence!” He sounded a little too excited for Tsukune’s tastes.

“Yeah, supposedly one of the first year students have been caught vandalizing the area, and escaping through that window. I wanna see if an average sized student could actually fit through there.” He explained. The window was a small, rectangle shaped frame. Its glass easily slides open to the side and could very well encompass a smaller body.

Tsukune raised a brow and examined Gin. The older boy waved his hand dismissively and narrowed his eyes. “I’m too big. I’m a bit larger than most first years because of my youkai.” He clearly explained. It made sense, Tsukune supposed.

“This window?” He pointed up as Gin prepared his camera. The older student nodded as Tsukune moved a few of the crates around in front of the tall window so he could reach. A lot of the empty crates were discarded storage used on older gym equipment.

“You know Tsukune-kun…” Gin began. “I think I’ve fallen for Moka. Tsukune raised brow as he climbed on the boxes, his hand holding on the edge of the open window. He looked over to Gin with an incredulous stare. Gin laughed. “I’m serious! I’m going to make Akashiya Moka-chan mine.” Tsukune rolled his eyes at his senpai’s proclamation and turned back to the window, reaching up.

“Tsukune!” The two boys looked up, hearing Moka call out to him. Standing at Moka’s side was Kurumu, the smaller girl held her hands at her hips.

“What’s that noise?” A female’s voice came from the window Tsukune stood just beneath. Tsukune quickly jumped off the crates and staggered back.

One of the girls in the room pulled themselves up to peer through the window. “Hey! There’s some boys out here!” She cried out, followed by a mass of voices calling out in disgust and annoyance. It was the fifth time that week!”

Gin and Tsukune pulled back in shock.

“The girl’s locker room?! Come on senpai!” Tsukune turned and ran toward where Moka and Kurumu.

“C-c-come on! A harmless prank! Oh sh—run!” Gin turned and raced after the three members as a horde of young woman ran around, armed, to the back where the alley sat.

Soon the four club members caught refuge behind the pool’s locker building. The army of girls ran clear past them. Gin sat hobbled on the ground, panting. Tsukune punched Gin’s shoulder and sneered at him. “Haha ow Tsukune-kun! Come on it was a joke!” The older classmen said, rubbing at his arm as he stood.

“You almost got me expelled! What if they caught me?” Tsukune glared at Gin who looked off laughing. Moka and Kurumu stood watching the two.

“It’s no big deal!” The older boy said. “You probably would have gotten suspended for a day or two!” He admitted. ‘

“Suspended!” Tsukune was about the choke the lecherous prankster when the four heard the garbled voices of more girls. They all froze.

“What’s going on here?” Ichinose and a few of her club members walked out from the front of the building. She narrowed her eyes when she noticed Moka among the loitering group. “Oh…” She said with disdain. The Swim Captain eyed the four of them and noticed Gin short of being physically choked by Tsukune.

“Ginei, I hope you’re not causing trouble. If you get caught peeping again you’re going to be expelled. You better stop teaching the younger students your old tricks.” Ichinose said with annoyance.

She motioned to her club members to go back inside the locker and change. Ichinose herself never seemed to change from her swimming attire and simply wore her uniform on top. They could clearly see this was the case as she had her black blouse unbuttoned, revealing her bikini top.

Gin was immediately at her side snapping pictures. “Aw come on Tamao-chan! You should pose for me again!” he chuckled. Ichinose glared at the youkai male and punched his cheek, knocking him to the ground.

“Posing and peeping aren’t the same thing!!” The Captain angrily snarled as she stomped away. Gin laughed and sat up, rubbing at his cheek.

“So… senpai.” Tsukune began as he crouched down by Gin’s side. “You’re the peeper?” Gin laughed and stood to his feet, folding his hands behind his head.

“Well no one’s caught the peeper, that much to say is true. I wasn’t lying when I said it was always near that window and they always, somehow got away.” He said with a grin.

“Your’re such a dog senpai.” Kurumu said, crossing her arms over her chest. Gin narrowed his eyes and turned to the succubus.

“That’s wolf to you chibi.” He snapped back. Kurumu growled and held out her hands, as if any moment she would release her claws.

“What was that fido?! Don’t you have a leg to hump?!” The blue-haired girl shot back.

Moka stood by Tsukune’s side, oblivious to what had even started the fight. She chuckled and looked to Tsukune. “What did he mean wolf?” Moka wondered. Tsukune sighed and shook his head.

“I have no idea.” He honestly said as he snapped a shot of Kurumu and Gin arguing, for the school paper.

The next day the headline of the paper read: School peeper caught harassing young, voluptuous girls on campus.

Gin had gotten detention for the next week after such deplorable behavior. The youkai sighed and scratched his head as he sat locked up in detention with Nekonome-sensei watching over him. “And tonight was gunna be such a nice moon too!” The boy complained.

“Shh! No talking in detention nya!”

Kurumu was embarrassed to no end though. “Tuskune-kun! I don’t want that kinda stuff advertised!! I’m not a slut!!” She defended. Tsukune blinked.

“So just horny?” He regretted his questioning and facepalmed when the succubus blushed and held her hands in front of her skirt.

“How did you know?!”. Moka laughed and patted Tsukune’s back.

Well there was always tomorrow.

In the Board Chairman’s office Komiya Saizou sat behind his father’s desk as the older man stood staring out of the window, watching as the newspaper club handed out papers.

“Outo…” Saizou whined as he leaned forward on the desk. The older man chuckled and glanced back at his impatient son.

“Relax my son. If you rush things than you will only further sully our good name. Is that what you want?” His father sent him a disheartening glare. The young man shook his head and swallowed nervously.

“Good…” He chuckled. “Good.” The Chairman turned back to stare out of the window.

Chapter 11: Kawaii Kodomo

It was late May and midterms were finally at an end. After three days of stress and work, the fruits of the student’s labors were posted on the bulletin board to see. Two hundred fifty six students in the freshman class, ordered in level of performance. The curriculum was of Japanese standard and it was a difficult trial if one was not prepared for such endeavors. Students desperately crowded around the scores posted on the first floor bulletin. Cries of horror and shock echoed across the clamoring room.

“I failed!” Some students cried as they were comforted by nearby classmates.

Their aspirations of becoming business men and going to universities were pulled from beneath them in that instance. Moka had walked up to the board with Tsukune at her side. They had left class together and were waiting on Kurumu. She was one of the many students at the very end of the board sobbing at her failing grade.

All the students were amazed at Moka’s level. She had gotten into 13^th place. The males cried out her perfection, jealous of her attentions always being on Tsukune. She giggled and looked to Tsukune. The pink-haired vampire giggled and pressed the tips of her fingers together.

“What score placement did you get into Tsukune?” She cutely blinked. Kurumu listlessly shuffled over to the two, defeated by her placement. The blue-haired youkai looked up to Tsukune who folded his arms behind his head.

“I got into 128^th place.” He laughed and glanced away. “Right in the middle, but without Moka-san’s help on my math I would have been stuck further behind.” He said with a smile, praising the vampire.

Moka blushed and lowered her head. Kurumu sighed and laid her head on Moka’s shoulder. “Moka-san should tutor me too.” The succubus cutely whined and moved to cling to her, embarrassing the vampire further.

Moka returned the hug, the two giggling at their plans to have a study date! “I’m not that great at math!” She responded abashedly.

Tsukune smiled at their reactions. That was probably why no one ever approached Moka in middle school. She had always been a shy and beautiful young woman. They were jealous of her abilities. He cleared his throat at his own thoughts. When did he start using terms like beautiful and shy to describe Moka? He wasn’t sure when he had noticed those things about her, or if he had ever before. He looked uncomfortable, his own thoughts confusing him. Reaching up he would rub the side of his head trying to muddle through his thoughts.

“Ne, Tsukune?” Moka looked up to the young man with her emerald eyes, focusing on his shifting mood. Though he did not express too much on his face she could definitely feel him. She blushed and looked to her feet. “I’m thirsty, can I suck your blood?” Her voice was barely a whisper.

Kurumu and Tsukune nearly fell over and laughed at the vampire. He thought it was something important! Tsukune straightened himself up and sighed. “At least wait until lunch Moka-san.” He chuckled. Moka giggled and nodded.

Kurumu leaned in and smiled. “Hey did you two see who got first place?” The two looked to the succubus. Kurumu crossed her hands under her chest and held her head up. Kurumu pointed to the end of the board. “It was that first year Sendou Yukari.” She noted.

Tsukune raised a brow in curiosity as he looked down the way. “Who’s that?” He asked, having no idea. Though when his social circle was two people of the hundreds on campus… Moka and Kurumu gasped over-dramatically and looked to him.

The vampire moved in close to Tsukune, trying to find an excuse to get in close to his scent. “Don’t you know?” Moka interrogated with a suspicious hum.

Tsukune narrowed his eyes at Moka before he moved back. “No I don’t know that’s why I asked.” He quipped. Moka stuck her tongue out at the boy for his evasion and he would smirked knowingly.

“Sendou Yukari is some eleven year old genius that was transferred to this school after passing some genius test!” Kurumu explained as the three of them began to walk away from the bulletin board toward the lunchroom.

Tsukune felt that description extremely… ridiculous. “Genius test?” He scrutinized.

The blue-haired girl narrowed her eyes and turned her head away in a huff. “You know what I mean!” The succubus said haughtily.

Tsukune motioned his hand dismissively as Moka laughed and hugged to his arm, her weight comfortably pulling at him. “It doesn’t change the fact that I never heard of her!” He noted obnoxiously.

The girls rolled their eyes at the young man’s lack of knowledge to such gossiped news. They were reporters now after all!

Hiding behind one of the column pillars that supported the concrete awnings of the courtyard path hid a young black haired girl in the high school’s uniform. She had the same burgundy skirt suited to her tiny size. She wore the school’s black blouse and a burgundy best over the uniform, seeing as it was summer and too hot for the summer jacket.

On her head she wore a black witch’s hat, but the hat’s point was furled back and loosely hung. Normally such extravagant items were not allowed in school, but because of Sendou Yukari’s exceptional grades she was allowed her eccentric behavior, specially exempt in certain areas by the school board.

“Congratulations on number one yet again, Sendou Yukari-chan.” A voice called out to the girl with a dark, envious tone that made the young girl inwardly shiver.

She turned to see the young man, who was tailed by two others. All three were in the same class as Yukari: Class 2. The older, white-haired man wore the school’s black, long sleeve blouse shirt and claret pants. Around his arm he wore a band that bore his rank as class representative.

The cosplaying student smiled and slowly turned around to face the trio. “Class Representative…” Yukari softly murmured.

He sneered down at the eleven year old. “And look at this, sticking out by breaking school policy. Just because they gave you special permission shouldn’t give you leeway above other students. As class representative your very existence makes me sick.” He growled, pushed the young girl hard enough to make her stagger back.

“Is that Sendou Yukari-chan?” One of the students by the boards spoke up, mocking tone evident.

Tsukune, Moka, and Kurumu paused and looked over their shoulders. “Yeah she’s getting bullied by her class rep again.” Another said in slight pity. Tsukune watched as even though they pitied the girl, they did nothing to help her.

The jeering student turned up his head and pinched his nose. “I bet you still suckle from your mom’s teat, I can smell it from here.” He chuckled. Yukari narrowed her eyes and was about to retaliate but a rock pelted the representative in the back of the head.

“Who the he—?” He growled as he turned, rubbing the back of his head.

Standing in clear view, seeing as the other students moved out of the way: was Tsukune, Moka, and Kurumu. The young man stood with his school jacket unbuttoned and hands buried in his pockets.

“Can you not...” Tsukune kindly asked him to stop, but in a tone so cold that it could be, and should be, interpreted as a threat.

The class rep wouldn’t be deterred so easily. He chuckled and raised his hand to push Yukari again but another rock hit him, this time in the face. He looked up to them. He had never seen the rock coming, nor had he seen Tsukune or the girls move. “W-what the hell?!” A strangled noise of surprised clawed from his throat. If it wasn’t them… ? He glanced over to the pink-haired vampire who had a glare on her face and a few pebbles in hand.

Tsukune turned his attention to Moka. “Moka-san’s fastball special is a deadly one, huh? It got me in big trouble the first day of school.” He teased, causing her to puff up, pouting.

“Mooou! I said I was sorry about that!” He was such a brat! Tsukune smirked, lifting his hand to gently cup her cheek, causing her to lean into the gentle touch.

When had she moved to get those? He was watching them the entire time and had seen no motion. What was with these idiots?! Yukari was speechless. She couldn’t see it herself but she knew Moka had thrown the rocks. The older girl must be one of the many of youkai hidden in the school, the eleven year old concluded.

When Tsukune lowered his hand Moka’s sharp, emerald gaze turned back to the bullies. “You shouldn’t be violent towards girls.” The vampire threatened with a scowl on her face, the likes of which no student had ever seen on her angelic face contort into.

The students started to get riled up. Why would the rep bully students, upsetting their class idol?! Tsukune had been the one to hand Moka the stones and whispered to her: if she didn’t stand up for Sendou, no one would. The vampire was encouraged by his words, but also had shivered from his voice ringing between her sensitive demon senses. He understood by the way Moka glowered at the older boy. It was like when she was bullied at school. Everyone would whisper and pity her, but no one ever did anything to stop it, until that day Tsukune stood up for her. She could pay it forward.

The other students were amazed by Moka’s selflessness. They males and females in the courtyard turned to glare at the class rep and became more vocal seeing that Moka didn’t back down, despite the rep’s threatening looks.

“Look at that even Moka stood up to his bullying!” One female cried.

“Jerk, who do you think you are!?” A male student shouted. Moka felt a hint of pride in her chest knowing that because she stood up to him, other students called out in the girl’s aide.

The class rep found himself suddenly outnumbered. He scoffed. “Whatever, let’s go guys.” He had his two lackeys turned and walked away. “See you in class Sendou Yukari-chan~…” The rep laughed and went off, disappearing into the crowd.

Yukari slowly turned to face Moka, who was now brilliantly smiling. Tsukune groaned and turned his head away. “Man I’m hungry! Let’s go see what they have for lunch today!” The young, dark-haired man complained.

Moka laughed and nodded, dropping the rest of the stones from her hand. The emerald eyed vampire turned to follow Tsukune. Kurumu looked back to Yukari who was staring at the pair.

“Kurumu!” Moka called. The succubus quickly snapped to attention and followed after the pair. The rest of the students slowly dispersed to take advantage of their lunch period. Yukari hesitated, standing in place for a moment or two. She pulled all of her courage into her feet and raced after the trio.

The group sat together in the lunchroom, their table having gained one more member.

“Thank you so much! You really saved me desu~!” The young, eccentric girl cried out. Yukari sat seated by Kurumu, who was across from Moka and Tsukune. Tsukune ate the bento that Moka had made for him. Moka watched how he ate through every bite while she sipped on some tomato juice after she finished her meal. She pouted at Tsukune for buying it for her instead of letting her suck his blood. Tsukune ignored her pouty, pleading face, because sometimes it was too cute to resist.

“My name is Sendou Yukari! I’m a first year desu~!” She exclaimed happily.

Moka smiled and removed her juice can from her lips. “I heard that you were in the same grade as us and only eleven! That’s so amazing! And your hat is so cute!” Moka beamed.

Tsukune glanced over to the pink-haired vampire from the corner of his eye. She always seemed so happy just talking to others. It didn’t matter who it was by the way of things, but for some reason he wasn’t bothered she wanted to make more friends. He felt content seeing her smile.

Kurumu raised her brows as she swallowed a mouthful of food. “Yeah she’s supposed to be really smart, and she’s pretty cute for a chibi.” The blue-haired succubus teased.

Yukari pouted at the succubus, but Moka giggled. “She’s so cool. I bet she could win those quiz contests like they have on tv~!” The vampire agreed.

Yukari froze and blushed. She shook her head, waving her hands in embarrassment. The young girl blushed and looked down to her lap. “N-no way. You’re the cool one and so pretty… I actually…su~” Yukari paused, causing the others to stop eating.

The girl squirmed as if she had something important to say. “I know we just met, but I love you Moka-san!” Yukari exclaimed. Tsukune and Kurumu simultaneously choke on their rice and looked up to the girl who has sprung from her seat to hug Moka. “Every day I would see you walking to class and each time I felt a bit of my heart slowly fall in love with you!” Yukari explained with admiration in her eyes. “Now you stood up for me, and I’ve made my decision!” Yukari looked up to Moka who was fidgeting uncomfortablely and not because Yukari was handling her in such a fond manner, but because most of the lunchroom, including Tsukune and Kurumu, were staring at them.

Moka fidgeted. “I-I like you too Sendou-san.” She offered a consolation prize. Tsukune turned his head to the side to stifle his jeering, Moka easily hearing his sarcasm she would narrow her eyes and let her gaze drift in his direction.

Yukari could barely contain herself. “Please, Moka-san, go out with me. Is it bad dating someone you like?” The younger student questioned in fear of rejection.

Moka looked down to the small girl, confused, absolutely stunned, and locked in a corner. She looked to Tsukune who stared at her in equal curiosity, grinning slyly. He was of no help, Moka despaired. “I er…” The vampire stammered. “As…um, a friend?” She questioned, hoping it was the right answer.

“Yey!! I’m so happy!” Yukari shouted in joy and rubbed her face against the vampire’s chest in the least comfortable manner.

Moka resisted arching her back at the sensation. “Iya!” Moka cried in embarrassment. At this point Kurumu was beet red, staring down at her lunch. Tsukune scoffed under breath and mumbled.

“I haven’t gotten to cross that line yet.” Came his near inaudible whisper.

Moka heard it though.

The next day Yukari was walking between classes with Moka and Tsukune. The tiny girl was hugging Moka from behind, stroking Moka’s breasts in an invasive manner. Tsukune ignored it over all lest he start bleeding from his nose at the thought. Any jolt of emotion did well to bother him but those emotions? They sent him over the edge quickly.

Moka whined and sighed, unable to get past the awkward feeling. Moka finally collapsed to the ground, Yukari giggling and continuing her activity. Tsukune stopped and face-palmed at the sight.

He moved to Moka to pick up Yukari, saving his poor vampire. “Will you two stop?!” The young man couldn’t really handle this much more, he could feel that dull ache in the back of his head forming.

Moka laid on the ground, paralyzed with sensations. “M-make her stop… for some reason I can’t move…” Moka pathetically whined. Her poor youkai body being more reactive to sensations. Yukari released Moka when Tsukune lifted her up. The man would set her down and stood, quite pleased with herself.

Turning to Tsukune she glared up at the young man. “Don’t you get in my way! I don’t want my beautiful Moka tainted by your filthy hands.” Yukari threatened. Tsukune looked as if he were slapped. Did she perhaps know…? No impossible.

Tsukune looked to his hands, in the back Kurumu moved to help Moka back to her feet. Tsukune unconsciously wiped his hands off on his school jacket.

Yukari made her stand there! “I love Moka-san and I’m declaring war on you Aono Tsukune!” She affirmed, reaching her hand out to point into the air dramatically, but suddenly someone grabbed her wrist. Yukari looks up. Moka was finally able to stand on her feet with the succubus’ help.

“Ishigami-sensei.” Tsukune said aloud, feeling a little annoyed.

The tall, dark-haired teacher smiled at the group and released Yukari’s hand. Ishigami was the academy’s art teacher. She wore a black bandana on her hair that had long, tightly knit braids that hung down, strand by strand from the rag, down her back. The teacher smiled, chuckling.

“Sorry Sendou-san but I need to borrow ‘your’ Akashiya-san. Akashiya-san has an appointment with me, right?” Ishigami Hitomi was new to the facility. The former art teacher had finally retired after decades working at the academy. She is pretty popular among students cause of her carefree personality and rather bohemian art style. She often wore a long white coat covered in various paints and stains, protecting her casual street wear underneath. It certainly made her stand out among the faculty. Moka blinks and stands to her feet.

Moka clapped her hands together as she remembered! “That’s right!” The vampire said with a giggle. “Ishigami-sensei is having me model for her classes.” They’d admitted as she looked to Tsukune with a light blush.

Tsukune swallowed and looked away. Why did she look at him like that? He reached up to pinch his nose closed. He was surprised he could bleed from his nose as well as his hands. Thanks body.

Moka waved her hand, smiling at her friends. “Bye!” Moka bowed her head and followed Ishigami down the hall. Yukari whined at the loss of Moka’s attentions, or rather her unrivaled ministrations that she thrust onto the vampire. Tsukune felt a little disappointed at Moka’s departure.

Normally he and Moka would have their last period together, but because she was assisting another class she was excused from her final class period. Kurumu was in that class with them and was assigned to take notes for the vampire, more like volunteered Tsukune had teased her.

The young man sighed and headed to class. “I’ll go ahead.” He announced to Kurumu. Yukari watched as the once confident boy walked away with a heavy and dismal air about him. From around the corner, a dark shadow watched Yukari as she walked her way to class.

“Well by Sendou-san!” Kurumu winked and raced after the young man.

After class Tsukune and Kurumu walked to club. The succubus told Tsukune that Moka would meet them at the club room after Ishigami’s painting class was done. Yukari followed the two discreetly up the steps than down the hall. The pair eventually turned a corner and into the room. First Kurumu was greeted by the overly friendly club president and Tsukune followed in after Kurumu, also greeting him… in his sour, stare-at-you, way followed by a not-so-playful punch on the arm. Manly right? Tsk.

The lecher looked left and right, noticing their posse was missing one, but gained another – a small other. “Hey where’s Moka-san?” Gin questioned. It was odd not seeing Tsukune and Moka together.

As much as the upperclassmen was trying to get Moka to fall in love with him, even he found it a foreign, although welcomed, sight. Yukari made her way to the room where she would be hidden, or so she thought, from any prying eyes around the corner of the door. The young girl ducked down, opening her backpack in front her her. After digging around for a bit she would eventually pull a small straw doll from her affects.

Ginei shrugged and moved to sit at the edge of his desk. “Well Moka-san here or not, we have something important to report on today before the papers are distributed. This will be our front cover story.” The club president would turn his torso to dig through the papers on the desk. There was a serious air about him that seemed wholly unnatrual.

Tsukune and Kurumu sat at their stations and looked over to the upperclassman. Tsukune had a bored look on his face. He leaned his arm on the desk and his chin rested on his hand. “Senpai looks pretty serious.” The young man thought as the youkai male pulled out some sheets of paper.

“Seven girls have disappeared just in the last month. Such a high number has put the school chairman on edge. We are supposed to be a reputable youkai-human school and for this to happen blemishes our records and really puts a fright on the students, especially the ones that live here on campus.” Gin handed out the papers as he explained. It seemed he had gathered information on the missing girls.

On the other side of school Moka had finished modeling for Ishigami-sensei’s class. The group was dismissed, fawning over the fact they got to paint such a beautiful figure. Moka was given a white sundress to wear and she was seated in the center of class with a summer hat which matched her dress. Her long pink hair was pulled back in a ponytail and she held a sunflower in her hand.

Posing was exhausting. She was feeling thirsty after being under the studio lights for so long. Moka sighed and stood from her seat. It was embarrassing, sitting here being stared at by anyone not Tsukune, but she was hoping her efforts would prosper and bring to fruition her plans! Ishigami was tutoring the vampire, helping her paint a special portrait. The vampire remembered that Tsukune’s birthday was at the end of May. In middle school that his cousin would pick him up at school every May 30^th and tell him happy birthday. The three would walk together down the road to their homes. Moka was always too embarrassed to tell Tsukune anything.

The young boy seemed to not enjoy his birthday at all. He would always be in a bad mood, more so than usual. She wanted to make up for all those times where she never wished him a happy day. She stood from her seat and bowed to Ishigami.

Her cheeks were red from the exertion. Keeping still was plenty hard in and of itself! “Thank you so much for your help sensei! I’ll see you tomorrow!” Moka said cheerfully. Ishigami smiled and patted Moka’s head.

“Don’t worry you’re my perfect model. I’ll work on an extra long lesson this Saturday with you, after classes.” She offered. Moka bowed and looked to the clock in the room.

She stayed too long! She hoped Tsukune wasn’t waiting for her, but the conflicting feeling of wanting him to meet up with her pulled in the opposite direction. “I have to get to club! Thank you again!” Moka waved to the art teacher and raced out of the room, sliding the art room door closed behind her. Ishigami grinned. One by one her braids seemed to come to life and sat up, curling wit a will of their own.

She stoked her index finger along the head of the braid and chuckled as the tendrils softly hissed. “In due time…Akashiya Moka, soon.” Ishigami murmured to herself as she lovingly scratched the strand that behaved more like a snake than a braid of hair.

Yukari stooped down in the stairwell and chuckled. There was a space down on the ground level steps where extra chairs and benches were stored for the auditorium. Sometimes delinquents hid there to catch a quick smoke break or those that needed a quick snack between classes hid out here to not be shuffled along the herd by the teachers. The young genius looked to the straw doll known as a Warawara-kun. Yukari held a strand of hair pinched between her index and forefinger. She admired it for a time, grinning deviously, before stuffing it into Warawara-kun’s belly. The doll was a magical item that could control the body of a person to an extent, all one needed was to place a strand of the individual’s hair into the doll. Yukari giggled evilly and held onto the doll’s arms.

“I’ll teach you to get in my way Tsukune-kun.” The girl mused.

Moka slid the club door open with her usual cheery demeanor radiating into the air. Yukari had been so into her revenge she had not noticed Moka entering the club room so had missed her passing by the steps on her way up from the art room.

Turning her emerald eyes into the room she was happy to see Tsukune and Kurumu waiting. Her tired expression was immediately washed away by the love she felt seeing her friends. “Sorry I’m late~!” Moka called as she skipped her way in, sliding the door closed behind her. She moved to hurry between Tsukune and Kurumu to greet them.

Yukari pulled Warawara-kun’s arms up she would have Tsukune grope the chest of that blue-haired girl and get him expelled as the pervert she knew he was!

Gin glanced over to Moka and grinned. “My love! You’re late! What could have possibly kept you from me!?” Gin jumped from his seat to embrace Moka, but Tsukune was pulled from his chair by an invisible force. Kurumu shrieked and ducked at the sudden action. Having moved out the way Tsukune pulled forward into Gin and Moka. Tsukune’s left hand grabbed Gin’s shoulder and his right, Moka’s Rosary. Tsukune was slammed into the ground, face-first before sliding into the wall. The group looked over to Tsukune in shock.

He slammed his palms against the floor, pushing himself up. “What the hell?” His usually plain expression was laced with confusion. Kurumu hurried to his side to help him to his feet. Tsukune looked to his right hand. “Oh.” He said as if suddenly coming into an epiphany.

Moka looked down to her chest to where her Rosary no longer sat, her hands reaching up to pull back her jacket’s lapel. Gin and Kurumu shivered feeling a powerful youki start to fill the room. Kurumu shook and pulled her hands over her chest as she stepped back. Tsukune looked back at Kurumu, his brows scrunching as he motioned to the succubus. Why was she hiding her chest? He looked so confused, but so was the succubus. She shrugged, only knowing that you were supposed to guard your most vital assets.

Tsukune pursed his lips as he looked to the side, pretty sure that isn’t what was meant by that!

Gin, on the other hand, had never felt the power of Moka’s true form before now. Tsukune rubbed his now red face, pondering what the hell had even pushed him. He looked to his desk, examining it for string or some sort of trap. He looked to his hand, cursing under his breath when he notices he has the Rosario. He looked up, finally realizing a silver-haired Moka was glaring at him.

Yukari stood up from her hiding place, having felt the youki shift. Moka-san must be so mad! The shadow that had been tailing her grinned from its spot around the corner, but Yukari was too busy floating on the high of her most current prank! Yukari stood tiptoed and looked into the window of the club room. Her heart thudded against her chest the moment she laid eyes on the visage of the silver-haired youkai known as Akashiya Moka.

Yukari rubbed at her eyes trying to squeeze out the haze. “A vampire…” Yukari murmured in shock and amazement. Moka proudly stood with her hands crossed over her chest.

Gin felt himself fallen completely in love with the girl he sought to claim as his woman. “My so this is Moka-san’s true form…” Gin grinned as he slicked back his hair and made his way over to her, arm held out as he moved to wrap it around her shoulder. Kurumu tried to stop the dumb wolf but Tsukune sighed and shook his head at the succubus. He’d learn the hard way. Tsukune lazily looked over to the club window, which faced the track field and motioned for Kurumu to open it. The succubus hesitated at first but trotted over to the window and did as he asked.

“You dare call me by my first name? You filthy dog?! To you it’s Akashiya-sama.” As the youkai lunged at the vampire, Moka lifted her leg in an arching motion, butterfly kicking the upperclassmen straight across the room and out the window that Kurumu just opened. The succubus lets out a squeak of surprise pushed her hand down over her skirt as it was blown up from the brush of wind caused by the sudden brush of air caused by Gin getting launched through the window. Ginei wolf sent flying across campus, eventually landing in the pool. Tsukune dusted himself off before turning to look over to Moka, her Rosary still in hand. The vampire’s ruby eyes luridly drift over the body of the artifact. It would do to wrench it out of Tsukune’s hand. Taking note of her focus Tsukune let the corner of his lip curl at the edges into a sly smirk. He would quirk his brow at Moka, holding the Rosario up before tucking it behind his back. When he does this she is forced to return her gaze to his face, eyes narrowing in discontent.

Tsukune would try not to chuckle, so he raised his brow and slowly approach the vampire. “You look mad Moka-san…” Tsukune would try to stay calm, lest agitate her more than she already was.

Moka’s eyes darted around the room. Kurumu shivered a bit when those blood red eyes landed on her. Suddenly a shriek shot in from outside the club door, forcing all heads to turn. Tsukune quickly slid out the open door and spots a figure racing off with Yukari in arm.

“Moka-san!” Yukari cried out in desperation, but the kidnapper’s hand quickly snapped over her mouth.

Tsukune turned and gave Moka a stern look. “Let’s go.” He would move after the troublesome figure, racing out after them. Moka stood there for a moment, considering her options. She could simply leave and not deal with this.

Kurumu carefully walked up to Moka, making her way to follow Tsukune. “She looks up to you…” Her soft, frightened voice bubbled up to attempt to assuage the fiend.

Moka pursed her lips, looking to her the succubus to consider her words. All the while Kurumu held her head down, gripping at the ends of her skirt nervously. Moka rolled her eyes, eventually following after Tsukune went after Tsukune, followed by Kurumu.

Chapter 12: The Heiress and the Stone

Gin groaned in pain as he sat himself up. He rubbed at his now painfully throbbing jaw.

“Let me go!!!”

A high-pitched female voice cried out. The upperclassman pushed to his feet and looks over, seeing three older students toting around a young girl from the direction of the main building. The three of them wore school uniforms, the one spiriting away the girl was the white-haired class representative that had been harassing Yukari earlier.

The trio raced off of school property cackling and laughing. They soon reached the vicinity of the river that was located at the edge of the woods, downhill from the school. With a malicious show of force: they slammed the young girl to the ground, her tiny body rolling among the dirt and muddy ground. A small, wheezing squeak escaped her mouth, lungs emptied of their breathe.

The class representative was tired of Yukari flaunting her privilage. He had worked hard to get to where he was! “So disgusting… your kind.” The class rep darkly chuckled as he moved to punt the smaller student, sending her closer to the water’s edge.

The other two students laughed and watched as their leader’s face slowly contorted and became covered in scales The tiny girl gasped. She pushed to herself into a sitting position as quick as she could, scooting back until she could feel the rush of the cool river behind her. She had no where to run.

Yukari pulled her hands to her chest, feeling it tighten at the terrifying sight. “Y-you’re a youkai.” She pointed out as she stood, knees trembling at his post transformation figure.

He was a massive Lizardman with deep green scales which covered every inch of his body. His mouth has elongated into a muzzle filled with gnashing teeth and dripped with oozing, green saliva which was likely laced with bacteria and poisons. His hands were tipped with razor sharp claws and his tail violently slithered behind him, kicking up dust and debris.

The other two human students grinned. “He’s more than some youkai!” One lackey proudly announced.

“He’s a man of justice.” The other laughed.

The representative’s eyes had shifted into reptile-like pupils. At the end of it sat to horns. He also seemed to gain height and bulk that towered over Yukari.

The rep’s long, thick tongue would slither out over his textured, reptilian lips, flecking about the caustic spittle. “Hahaha… we have no need for a Boarder race in our class!” The now fully transformed class representative chuckled in a hissing tone as he would pull in his reptilian tongue, only to allow it to lull back out with an excessive coating of the toxin. Yukari had no idea he was a Lizardman youkai.

She knew they were fiercely intelligent group, made up mostly of nomadic tribes. They excel in war tactics and subterfuge. They were also known to be intensely loyal to their companions, but behave aggressively toward everyone else. This seemed to be one of those cases. After all Yukari had transferred mid-semester after her old school could no longer supplement her education.

Gin watched the dubious trio from behind a tree, holding an ice pack to his swollen face. The upperclassman was leaned back, arms crossed in thought. He narrowed his eyes as he listened. “A Border race huh? That means she’s a witch?” He thought to himself.

Ginei knows he couldn’t just leave her to their devices. Lizardmen aren’t well known for their mercy. They would likely try to make it look like an accident. Turning his gaze towards the river he sneered. It washed out into the ocean. They wouldn’t find her for a long time. He couldn’t just let them get away with that. Transforming in school was against policy, but an eye for an eye, he supposed. He lowered his body as a growl rumbled from his chest. The man’s eyes began to glow a dark yellow before he pulled back his lips in a bestial manner, revealing fangs.

Yukari would turn her head down, feeling an aching pain well up in her chest. She would squeeze her eyes closed, trying to hold back the tears of regret. If Moka was a powerful vampire than she wouldn’t want a weak person like Yukari around. Of course she would end up admiring someone far beyond her reach. If that was the case she had no choice but to stand up for herself… for once. Yukari was a coward. She was bullied quite regularly for her oddities. Cosplaying in class and her intelligence. It didn’t take long for the girl to start acting out and responding back the only way she knew how. Her pranks would often get out of hand, but it curbed the bullying. Until it didn’t. She had to transfer out of her last school because it got so bad. She held out her hand and a bright, pink wand appeared in the witch’s grip in a puff of smoke. Pyon~! She opened her mouth to call out a spell, something to quickly stun the Lizardman, but the youkai was faster than she had expected.

The class rep let out a hiss before he charged Yukari. “No you don’t you little bitch!” Jumping toward the girl snapped his head out with blinding speed, clamping his fangs into her wand. He clenched his jaws, baring the pressure onto the foci, eventually cracking it, displacing its magic. Yukari cried out and fell back to the ground.

She hit the ground with a considerable force, coming inches away from the river’s lapping waters. She gasped out and looked to her left where her wand laid shattered. “Oh no! Without my wand I can’t use my magic!” She thought in panic. The tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes were finally freed as the three completely surrounded her.

The class representative grabbed Yukari by her leg, lifting her up off the ground. “I’m a little hungry fellas, you don’t think anyone will notice an eight person missing… especially if it’s this annoying girl, right?” He chuckled darkly as he pulled they squirming witch close.

She shouted out, moving to push her hands down over her skirt to keep it from revealing her. “No desu!”

Tsukune, Moka and Kurumu finally made their way across the open fields of grass toward the river. It wasn’t hard to follow the three numskulls as they left behind tracks along their escape route. Upon reaching the tree line, and the river coming into view, they were shocked by what they saw. The three students were face to face with a large wolf which stood on his hind legs, facing them down. The beast had a coat of a deep, almost iridescent purple that was wholly unnatural on most beasts such as he. What made them stand out more though was the fact that it wore clothing, and not just any clothes, but the school uniform.

Moka, who was still unsealed, chuckled to herself in amusement. “A werewolf.” She spoke up, noting Tsukune’s raised brow, having himself been surprised by the sight.

The werewolf would charge at the trio, who scattered. The class representative gasped out in shock, looking at his empty hand. Yukari, by some miracle, was now standing behind the beast and he stood between the Lizardman and Yukari.

Tsukune felt a bit disappointed. While he wanted to help, there was no way he go down there and deal with that many youkai, or maybe he chose not to because he had no care or use for a Border race. It was difficult to discern the measure of the boy’s strength or the lengths he would be willing to go for another. He exhaled and moved to hop down the hill towards the conflict. “I guess he was brave enough to help her.” Tsukune smirked to himself as he went ahead on his way.

Moka felt a stinging pain stab between her ears. Many may call it annoyance, and normally such a feeling does not warrant for attempted murder. Moka jumped forward in order to swung her hand out to hit Tsukune with enough force that he’d be sent bowling down there into the rest of those idiots! Instead she was stopped in her tracks. Tsukune had caught her wrist, keeping her from pressing forward in any measure. Both Kurumu and the vampire’s features were painted in surprise. Tsukune smiled and maintained his eye contact with Moka, despite the rage boiling behind her gaze. Her thin brows twisted down slightly at his expression. It didn’t seem to change but she could see it, behind his eyes.

Tsukune gently shushed her, like one would do to a babe. This only seemed to infuriate the vampire who snapped her fangs together, clacking them in threat. Despite the display Tsukune leaned his face closer, pulling her wrist closer to him. She tried to resist the pull but was forced to adjust to prevent herself from falling.

She turned her gaze slightly to the side as Tsukune’s smile closed his eyes and his voice rolled into her ears like a burning coal.“You are indebted to me.” She growled at his comment. She tried to pull her wrist away, but his grip seemed to get tighter.

The vampire turned her head to look at him, her features softening ever so. She felt the pressure over her wrist release and she would pull from his grip. She all but disappeared from his side.

Kurumu gasped. “W-where did she –!?” The succubus was startled, not knowing where the vampire had gone with such speed.

Tsukune looked down toward the group. “Come on Kurumu-san, let’s help Sendou-san.” The young man called as he slid down he grassy incline toward the river. The succubus spread out her wings and took to the air after Tsukune.

The rep let out a slovenly roar, his acidic saliva raining out from his flapping jowls. “Out of our way Morioka! She’s our prey you stupid wolf.” The class representative hissed and took a step forward. They were three and he was only one. A Lizardman could easily out power a wolf.

Gin snorted and pulled his lips back, revealing his glistening fangs. “You really think I’ma let someone pathetic like you pick on a lovely young lady?” The lycan shot back, glancing back at Yukari to wink.

The rep has had enough! “Why you!” He charged the werewolf at full force, but all figures would fall stock still when they felt a looming youki hovering over them. “W-what is that? Such an intense youki…” The Lizardman looked around not knowing what or who it was. It definitely wasn’t Morioka.

The werewolf quickly remembered the signature of energy, just from moments before. Having been kicked out of a window by it doesn’t dissolve from one’s memories so easily. The wolf would take a defensive stance, holding his hand back to guard Yukari.

A sulfurous, booming voice rumbled from the darkness of the surrounding wood.“I see how it is. You pick on a lonely little girl, simply because she’s of a hated race…” The dark voice of the Inner youkai shook the weak to their core. Everyone frantically looked around; none had any idea where the creature was hidden.

The roar of the rushing river made pinpointing sound difficult. The canopies left little sunlight to dapple through and below the stench of mud and decaying forest litter made it all the harder to discern the voice’s location. The youki was too intense. It felt like a cloak of fog that sparked the skin.

Tsukune stood crouched behind a tree, just a few feet from Yukari. “A hated race?” Tsukune whispered, looking towards Kurumu as she landed behind him.

She leaned her hands on his shoulder so she could peer over his head. Kurumu nodded, Tsukune felt the motion, but carefully watched Yukari who stood shielded by the werewolf. Knowing Moka she would attack anything in her way so he needed to get Yukari out of there before it happened.

The succubus lowered her head to whisper near Tsukune’s ear. “Yeah, don’t you know? She’s a witch. It’s hard to tell if a witch is a supernatural or a human, so they used to be called “Boundary beings”, but today they’re just called half-breeds or Border races and are discriminated against.” The succubus explained knowingly.

There were many intricacies concerning race between Human and Youkai but there was one thing they did agree on: Witches were something else that could not be labeled them or us.

Tsukune narrowed his eyes. How disgusting! Kurumu sighed, feeling his frustration. “They’re hated by both human and youkai so a lot of the times they just don’t belong.” The blue-haired girl added sadly, almost in pity for the young girl.

As a succubus Kurumu wasn’t raised to really care one way or another. Finding one’s Destined One was the most important thing and to do so you needed to acquire many males. Race didn’t matter.

Tsukune and Kurumu look up feeling the killing intent grow. Moka stepped out from the darkness. It was haunting as her skin was so pale it carried an ethereal, almost mystical quality to it. Her hand casually sat on her hip as a wholly evil laugh rumbled with threat from her pale throat. Everyone was too stunned to move.

“W-who’s that?” One of the lackeys dared to speak up.

The Lizardman knew what it was without even asking: intense, killing youki, ruby red eyes, and silver hair. She was an S-Class daiyoukai, a vampire.

Moka laughed darkly and held out her hand, beckoning the beast. “I don’t appreciate having to do this again!” The youkai’s voice ran with a bitter tone, cutting chills down the spines of those present.

Kurumu was yet accustomed to the force of her power and still felt chills, even when the youki wasn’t poised at her. It was still terrifying, and a lasting memory to be shown one’s place once.

Moka took another step forward. Two of the lackeys would stumble back. “You will learn not to take away someone under my protection.” The daiyoukai hissed.

Yukari’s eyes widened at Moka’s words. Protection? Tsukune allowed a smirk to slip past his lips as he listened to the vampire swagger. She was slowly learning, but she still couldn’t control herself, that much was obvious by the still growing and expanding youki.

Tsukune motioned his head towards Yukari. “Kurumu!” He urged in a soft whisper. The succubus nodded and the young man raced out from hiding.

Moka was on her last nerve. “Now die!” She laughed coldly, drunk on her own power before she leapt at the Lizardman, throwing kick into his slack-jawed expression.

She had jumped high enough to allow her kick to cut straight into his open mouth, tearing his fangs from their very roots, and breaking his jaw in several places.

It was all happening so fast. The werewolf had never seen anyone, save for himself, move at such speeds. Suddenly the wolf felt someone grab the scruff of his collar. “W-what the?!” He looked up to see Kurumu the succubus, lifting him off the ground into the air.

She looked ahead, holding him with both hands while she pushed her wings as hard as they would go. “You’ll thank me later!” She warned.

The werewolf looked down and caught sight of Tsukune running in, scooping Yukari up into his arms. The frightened witch curled up against his chest, covering her eyes from the carnage. The second Tsukune leapt out of the way, the body of the Lizardman tore across the air, clearing through two tree trunks where Yukari had just been sitting with Gin. The werewolf stared wide-eyed as the succubus set him down out of the way, collapsing to the ground herself.

Kurumu cried out, moving her hands to press onto the small of her back as she stretched out. “Mou! You’re heavy!” She complained, rubbing at her muscles.

Tsukune finally came to a stop. Yukari was still cradled in his arms. He cursed under his breath. Yukari’s heart was racing faster than she had ever felt it before. She was in danger, and they had come to save them. Kurumu and Ginei. Moka and Tsukune, even though she had threatened him, he had still saved her. Yukari heard the curse roll off the young man’s lips. Turning her gaze upward to his she would see Tsukune was staring off into the distance. The tiny witch followed his eyes which fell upon the sight of Inner Moka. She gasped in horror, hands coming to her mouth.

She held the two human boys in her hand, their bodies struggling in her grip, which only seemed to tighten around their necks. The Class representative lay unconscious. Many teeth had been rooted from place. His jaw was broken in multiple places and he had several broken bones that caused so much agony he writhed on the ground in silent screams. Tsukune set Yukari down and raced towards Moka. The witch tried to race after him but the succubus pulled down on Yukari’s shoulders and hugged the girl against her body.

Yukari could only helplessly watched. Kurumu shook her head as she tried her best to keep the younger girl safe.

Tsukune looked back, holding up his hand to wave back at them. “Don’t worry Yukari-san, I’ll save her!” Tsukune called back.

Yukari watched in awe as Tsukune braved the stifling youki as he raced toward the enraged youkai. Vampires weren’t known for their mercy or kindness, especially when they have felt their honor threatened, their food taken, or their pride was put into question. If given the opportunity Moka would slowly beat her victims than drain them dry until they were nothing but empty husks. Tsukune knew this. He has seen her do it once before. It was only dumb luck that he hadn’t died in the process.

Moka’s dark laughs suddenly caught in her throat. She felt a powerful grip digging against her hips which pulled her back against a warm chest. She would be lying to herself if she didn’t think it slightly pleasurable. But it was disgraceful, harrowing. No one told her what to do! She growled out at the invasive touch, having had enough of those today with her weaker Outer shell allowing every unwashed hand to rove over her body… It was humiliating!

Tsukune lowered his head so that his lips ghosted over the shell of her ear. “I thought you were going to control yourself?” She heard Tsukune’s familiar voice whisper into her ear, which caused her to shudder down to her core. She could feel him glaring at the back of her head, challenging her. Threatening her position.

She felt her breathing hitch when his face leaned in closer so they were cheek to cheek. She wasn’t sure if it was because his grip on her hips had tightened or it was the fact that when his skin touched against hers it was like a whip of lightning; the remnant heat like fire on her skin.

The others looked down where Moka and Tsukune stood. It seems the conflict was forestalled, the boy looking as if he was standing behind her, talking to her out of her rampage. It was impressive for the guy to be able to even have the guts to talk to a vampire, let alone attempt to stop their carnage. They did not see the deadly grip he held on her hips nor the dark glare over his eyes.

Tsukune exhaled, breath looking almost icy as the river that carried a cold air down into the sea, creating a fog that slowly rose up and around them. “To think you’d waste your time bullying others like this. You’re no better than a bully Moka-san.” Tsukune accused. Her red eyes widen at the allegation. She was no bully! Her pride would not allow for such claims. She was a powerful and proud vampire. She did not need to bully lesser creatures to show her strength. She growled again, dropping the two young men. She turned around to face Tsukune, who had since released his grip.

The silver-haired youkai glanced up past Tsukune’s shoulder toward the two girls and werewolf. They looked completely confused. She was glad there did not seem to be any suspicion on their part. Her patience would have snapped. …as if it already hasn’t. She laid her head back so her lips brushed close the Tsukune’s ear. She whispered something back to him before reaching into his pocket, where he had buried her Rosary for safe keeping.

Moka grinned darkly, not wont to remain for this game of his. “Well I have not forgotten your debt to me for coming to your rescue.” She was quite proud of herself for teasing the boy.

Tsukune smirked and nodded. “I’ll gladly pay that debt, when it is called forth.” He promised as the vampire chuckled and placed the seal back in place. He was quite amusing, she must admit. Perhaps it will be fun having someone she could challenge.

Moka’s hair returned to the bright pink hue of her sealed form before her body collapsed into Tsukune’s arms where she soundly rested. It seemed removing the seal so suddenly came with the trouble of exhaustion. It was no surprise seeing as she just expelled deadly amounts of energy into the vicinity. Tsukune smiled, reaching up to brush back her pink strands from her face.

If Yukari hadn’t witnessed it, she would have never believed it. There were really people and youkai that got along. She somehow felt content feeling the succubus’ hand pet her head in reassurance. She was under their protection? That meant… she belonged somewhere. The witch began to cry, overwhelmed by the feeling, one she hasn’t felt since she was home. Kurumu knelt down and pulled the tiny witch into a hug.

Soon the group returned to the Newspaper club room. Yukari was sound asleep after all of the trouble. Kurumu cradled her in her arms like a mother would her child. Despite the night demon’s more aggressive sexual tendencies there was no doubt to her maternal nature. It wasn’t uncommon for Kurumu to come to lunch with cookies from home, or treats for club.

Though Moka had roughed Gin-senpai up and caused a bit of mayhem by terrorizing the class rep and his goonies, that was the Inner her. “Come on senpai, she’s been through a lot.” Moka pleaded. Honestly this Moka was much cuter. He didn’t understand the whole Inner and Outer thing, but he was feeling the pressure.

“She’s awfully young…” But she was in their grade level.

Tsukune stood with his hands in his pockets, chuckling at Gin’s predicament. The upperclassman sighed. Not that it mattered anymore. They knew what his youkai was and could use that against him. The suspicious howls on campus near the locker rooms could now be attributed to the perverted wolf. Plus it was probably better the witch stayed around them. There weren’t many who were kind to Border races..

“Alright, alright. I’ll talk to sensei about letting her join the Newspaper Club.” The werewolf finally conceded. The group laughed at the werewolf’s sad situation. Moka glanced over to Tsukune who was grinning. She blushed to herself when she held to that bit of memory from the Inner youkai’s appearance.

He had been touching her affectionately. The thought made her heart race and only strengthened her resolve on getting him his birthday present done in time. She wanted to spend his birthday with him and make it a special day for him. When she came out of her daydream Tsukune was staring at her contemplatively. She had been lost in her head for a while, but instead of shaking her from her reverie he just watched, waiting. She blushed, squeaked, and jumped back all at once. Kurumu raised brow at her, and Yukari was just waking from her sleep.

“Uh… ” The pink-haired vampire had no excuse and lowered her head in embarrassment.

Gin stood at the front of the club room, looking over to the pair’s queer staring contest. “Er, okay…” He chuckled and motioned the paper in his hand. “In any case we need to gather some more information on these girls so if you can find anything out through the school day tomorrow we can get the paper printed in time for Monday with our cover story. Tomorrow’s Saturday so we’ll have a half day. We’ll meet at the usual time so that should give us enough investigating time.” The werewolf explained.

“Oh!” The vampire squeaked, looking up to them. “Um, I may be late to club tomorrow. I have special lessons on Saturday.” She noted. Everyone was a little taken off guard by her mention of special classes. Moka didn’t seem to be someone to need any tutoring or auxiliary lessons. Nevertheless, club was dismissed for the day.

The next day the only places open around campus were the clubs as Saturday was often left for clubs to get activities done before the start of the week. Despite all the clubs clamoring about at their activities: like the Wrestling Club, Swim Club, and other more eccentric clubs that depended on the academy’s facilities, it was a rather sparse setting.

The three spent a bit of time together before meeting up for Club. Kurumu, Moka and Tsukune enjoyed each other’s company chatting about some of the upcoming exams they had to deal with. It was an odd thing to see the campus this empty, but it was something Tsukune found much more tolerable. Moka had separated from Tsukune and Kurumua after they ate lunch together and after an extra special treat for the vampire. Somehow she managed to drag Tsukune’s guard down and sucked his blood. He feigned annoyance with the vampire, but she knew it was halfhearted.

She promised she’d meet him at club after her lessons. Moka went to her supplementary lesson while Tsukune, Kurumu, and Yukari, whom eventually arrived from helping tutor. Gin went around campus looking for more information on the missing girls. Tsukune wandered around collecting information from more obscure corners, like the Occult Club’s spot in the basement. Climbing his way back to the main floor via the steps he felt light-headed and grumbled about Moka having taken too much today. He made his way toward the Gallery building. There was a small theater inside and a few art rooms, including a large gallery that often displayed award winning work from students who participated in international contests. It was where many of the art and drama clubs did their activities and were the painting classes held lessons.

“Thank you so much for tutoring me sensei!” A familiar voice rang out, carrying to Tsukune’s ear. The young man walked around the side of the building where the first floor windows sat wide open. The art room was particularly hot and dry, usually kept that way to protect the art works, so they often would open windows to help circulate the air as they only used the air conditioning on the hottest of summer days.

“Oh no, Akashiya-san, I should be thanking you for modeling for my classes.” Sensei laughed. “Your beauty is that of high art, a true masterpiece.” Ishigami chuckled, praising the young student.

Tsukune peered through the window, doing his best to maintain his stealth. Tsukune was quiet, often times becoming invisible when his presence was fully diminished. He learned early how to stay out of sight, never really being comfortable in a crowd nor being the center of attention. Moka was sitting at a desk with sketching pencils and paper. Ishigami was standing at her side guiding her, providing feedback and ensuring she had the right technique.

Tsukune thought it was kind of cute. Moka needed supplementary lessons in art? It was an adorable hobby, and annoying that he found himself using more really weird words like adorable, and cute. Though there really wasn’t any other way to describe Moka. She was like a kitten – no a little bat with her puffy cheeks and round eyes –.

He grimaced at his own train of thought, but then blinked when he remembered something Gin had told them before the end of club yesterday. All of the girls were exceptionally beautiful and were working part time as models for the art departments. The werewolf considered taking photography classes just to see the girls but then the disappearances began.

At first, Tsukune assumed it was Gin being a pervert as usual, but something was wrong. He went off to find Kurumu and Yukari.

Ishigami placed her hand on Moka’s shoulder and stood over her. She was still blushing from the embarrassing compliment of becoming a professional model. “You’re doing great Akashiya-san, maybe you should be teaching this class instead!” She happily laughed, only embarrassing the vampire further. Ishigami grinned darkly, Tsukune catching the odd expression from the teacher.

Ishigami snapped her head up towards the windows. Nothing was there? But she felt – The teacher approaches the window and looks around, only to spot the Track and Field Club warming up in the grass. “Sensei?” Moka called. “Coming!” She laughed out.

Tsukune was crouched beneath the ground floor window, glancing up as he saw Ishigami’s shadow move from the widnow.

Tsukune had gone back to the club room to find Kurumu and Yukari writing out their notes from their collected infomation. “Where’s senpai?” Tsukune wondered aloud as he stepped into the room. Yukari shrugged and continued to hum as she wrote.

“He said he’s off investigating the locker rooms.” The succubus said with an annoyed sigh as she looked up to Tsukune. “Why, what’s up Tsukune-san?” Tsukune looked a bit, worried. The young man sat down with the girls and leaned over.

He’d dismiss the concern and lean over the work table, his arms crossed beneath his chest as he hunched forward. “What did you two find out about the missing girls?” He asked, the serious expression never leaving his face.

Yukari giggled and looked up to Tsukune. “Well they were mixed between youkai and human so there was no connection there!” The witch exclaimed.

Kurumu nodded, agreeing.“All of them seemed pretty random. They were from different classes, clubs, and stuff. The only thing they really seemed to have in common was that they’d spend their Saturdays on campus doing auxiliary lessons.” The succubus explained.

Tsukune narrowed his eyes. “What kind of lessons?” He questioned. The succubus shook her head, not having an answer.

Tsukune suddenly choked, feeling a pain grip his chest. His hand clamped over his mouth and nose feeling a slimy wetness fill his throat and noticed a coppery taste on a tongue. His entire back began to burn as his left hand began to bleed, profusely. Yukari shrieked in horror as Tsukune fall to his knees.

“Tsukune-san!” The succubus was at his side in an instant. “Yukari-san! Get the first aid kit!” She ordered. The tiny witch was quick to race off. “Tsukune-san! Did you hurt yourself!?” The petite teen cried in panic. She had never seen so much bleeding before. It had to be a terrible wound.

He tried to fight the sensation, but he teetered between the angony and anxiety. “Moka-san…” Tsukune rasped out as he broke out in a cold sweat. The burning only grew more intense as if his body was trying to confirm his suspicions.

Yukari returned with the first aid kit. “I found it!” She declared, handing it over to the succubus. “Hold still!” She ordered.

Tsukune tore his hand form her grip and staggered to his feet. He raced off down the hall, trailing blood. Kurumu and Yukari hurried after him. “No! Tsukune-san! Yukari-san, we have to stop him or he might hurt himself.” The succubus raced out after the young man, the witch on heel.

Whatever was wrong with Tsukune his blood loss was unnatural. Kurumu had not seen a cut large enough, nor had she seen a fresh wound of any kind on him. She was worried.

Tsukune blindly raced down the stairs and out of the building. His body felt so heavy, and he got the sense as if he were moving in slow motion, the world ebbing left and right. All he could see in his vision was red. Distorted and garbled voices sloshed between his ears incoherently yelling, at him. Before the young man knew it, he blacked out.

In the Gallery Moka’s screams were muffled by Ishigami’s hand. The art teacher had the young youkai pressed off her feet, against the wall with just one hand.

“A youkai huh? You’re pretty strong for a little girl, but you can’t match my power as an adult.” Ishigami mused at the girl’s useless struggling. The strands of her blonde braids on Ishigami’s head had seemingly come to life and curled about in the air like snakes. They launched out and bit against the vampire’s arms and neck. Moka tried to scream but a numb sensation started to envelop her body.

Tears raced down the vampire’s flushed cheeks amidst her silent screams. She could only watch in horror as her arms and hands began to turn into white stone. Her emerald eyes looked into Ishigami’s dark, unfeeling grey eyes with pure panic lacing the olive orbs ass they squeezed shut. Ishigami lovingly stroked Moka’s face with her free hand.

“Shh, don’t cry darling. Soon you’ll become another beautiful work of art.” The teacher hissed out as she looked around the room where many pieces of art hung: paintings, drawings and… sculptures. Moka’s eyes widen when she sees the full-figured statues around the room. She recognized some of those faces.

They were the missing girls!

Moka looked to Ishigami and shook her head, her voice lost in the calcifying curse. Ishigami grinned. “Oh yes… each of these girls modeled for my classes, but I could not bear the thought of parting with such beautiful creatures, but you, Akashiya Moka, you stand above all of my previous works. You are to be my masterpiece.” The art teacher declared. Moka tried to scream Tsukune’s name but she could only choke out muffled sobs as the stone continued to envelop her body.

“It will be a much slower and more painful process because you are a youkai, but it will be worth it… To think you were that Akashiya Moka: middle child of the Shuzen family that was excommunicated. So beautiful… Such a waste that they threw you away.” Ishigami’s snake like hair continued to bite into Moka’s arms, neck, and chest, forcing the petrification to form all over her body.

“Tsukune-kun!” Kurumu called as she and Yukari made their way outside, but Tsukune was gone. All that seemed to remain at the end of the trail of blood was an enormous puddle of that very liquid. Kurumu fell to her knees, holding her hand over her mouth.

Where had he gone? Why did she get this feeling that Tsukune was carrying a terrible secret from them? Kurumu silently sobbed at the helpless feeling in her chest. Without Moka or Tsukune there she felt that insecure feeling creeping upon her again. Yukari could do nothing but watch as the older girl broke down. The witch reached out and stroked her back in comfort, silently praying Moka would come back soon, because now Tsukune needed protection from whatever bad feeling was hanging in the air.

“Please be okay Tsukune-san…” Yukari prayed.

Chapter 13: Have a Happy Birthday and Smile For Me

Ishigami laughed in utter delight. She couldn’t believe her luck!.

“To think I will have something as rare as a vampire in my collection!” Ishigami watched as Moka’s legs and hands slowly petrified. Scales of stone wrapped around the vampire’s neck the scales of a snake, molting into shiny new skin.

Tears ran down Moka’s face when she realized there was nothing she could do to save herself. “I’m sorry Tsukune that I couldn’t spend time with you on your birthday…” They were the vampire’s last thoughts as she slowly blacked out, consciousness fading into a bright light. Her body felt so heavy and she couldn’t find it in her to fight any longer.

“Don’t give up!” A voice called as she felt her body roughly pulled back to wakefulness, even as a fuzzy numbness continued to surround her. “Come than, I shall protect our body. You wish to survive, do you not?” The dark voice of her Inner youkai came. “We’ll not see him again otherwise!”

Ishigami had been far too absorbed in her malicious machinations to the killing intent that was slowly raising, burning behind her. A few of the snake-like tendrils of her hair hissed upon seeing him, attempting to warn their mistress. The art teacher’s eyes widened as she turned to look over her shoulder as she tightly held Moka’s body up against the wall.

“You! What are you--?!” The teacher launched out her hair, extending the serpentine locks out to strike the figure that stood behind her.

The fangs of the snake-hairs slash into the man’s arms, but her words and actions were halted by a swift punch to her face. Ishigami was thrown off her feet, having no expected such a powerful strike. It felt as if her jaw had come loose the way it vibrated and tingled. She fell to the ground with such force that her grip had released Moka, dropping her petrified form in the process. Luckily the stone was strong enough to survive a small drop as the process looked to have finally completed.

A number of the heads of snake-hairs had been ripped off and killed in the process of their attempt to bite whomever assaulted them. The heads were slammed to the ground and brutally stomped as blood appeared to spill in rivulets down the arms of the combatant. The tendrils of hair and sliced into their opponent’s flesh with such aggression that their the blood splattered against her already paint stained white coat. The walls were now decorated in pointillism flecks of blood and flesh. The art teacher screamed in horror and pain as her beautiful hair was ruined and her art stained by the blood. She staggered to her feet as she fully turned to her target. Tsukune sunk to the ground and pulled Moka into his lap.

The teacher growling heatedly curled her remaining locks into the air. “How dare you harm my precious snakes!?!” She shrieked. She was taken aback by the sight of the young man.

His entire back was soaked with his blood, which was surely not her own. When she turned her head to look beyond his form she could see that he had left a noticeable trail along the floors and desktops. What in Hades name did this boy do to himself? It didn’t matter. She would add the boy to her collection, as punishment for harming her precious snakes.

Moka’s consciousness hung by a thread. Her Inner strength had called to her, keeping her barely afloat against the destructive transformation. Tsukune pulled his face against the vampire’s neck. “Don’t give up!” Tsukune called to Moka, his voice clawing and shredding its way out as if something was lodged in his throat. He turned to glare at Ishigami-sensei.

His left hand was settled on Moka’s shoulder, supporting her. His blood was soaking through her shoulder sleeve, and running down her arm.

His right hand gripped her Rosary. “Moka-san! I need y-you!” Tsukune struggled to speak as the pain became too much. He ripped the Rosary from its metal restrictions and collapsed against the vampire’s from the insurmountable blood loss and immeasurable agony that cut into every nerve ending.

A deadly youki explodes from the once weakened presence of the vampire.

Ishigami was nearly knocked off her feet by the force. “T-this youki!!” She couldn't manage much longer before another eruption of the demonic power threw her off her feet from the violent surge.

Moka’s hair would fade from its soft pink coloration to a light silver color, glimmering with streaks of white as the light reflected off her locks. Bright emerald eyes melted into dark crimson pools as her intense youki enveloped her body like a cloak. She slowly pushed to her feet. She could feel the weight of the stone in her legs and one of her arms. By sheer will it seems she was able to stave off the progress’ haste, but there was only one way to completely cease its march. She supported the weight of the unconscious Tsukune against her chest.

Her nose is immediately assaulted with the overpowering scent of his blood. Ishigami groaned and pushed the pile of canvases she was thrown into from her form. The silver-haired beauty stared down at the young man. It was the picture of perfection: the tragic heroine in mourning for her lover. Ishigami would have them like this, together! That boy was already bitten, and with his unexplained, profuse blood loss he would easily succumb to the petrification, to the teacher’s delight. She just needed to finish off Akashiya!

His entire back was sticky with blood that soaked through his school jacket. Moka could feel as it overflowed and stained against her own clothing. She felt the warm, familiar liquid run down her pale arm. She glanced to the side. Although her senses had already picked up what it was. Looking only confirmed it was more of his blood. Her Rosary was gripped tightly in his hand and his heartbeat was slowing to a near halt as it struggled against the blood loss. She could feel her chest tighten as fury filled her.

Moka snarled and turned her venomous gaze to Ishigami. She could smell some of Tsukune’s blood on her. One of the snake heads fangs were still dripping with the young man’s life giving liquid. The vampire found herself absolutely livid.

How dare this woman make a fool of her other self, in turn making a fool of her? How dare she make Tsukune bleed! It was her job and hers alone! Not some wretched Medusa! Moka stared at Tsukune’s face. He was unconscious, but if not for all the blood, it would look like he was asleep, she’d lament. The vampire raised her hand, Ishigami flinching for a split second: after all it is a vampire, and an S-Class. But the art teacher needn’t not act.

Her poison was already running through the vampire’s veins and there was no way, even with her youki, she could break the spell. Moka moved the semi-petrifed limb toward her body, raising her hand, which dripped with the boy’s blood, to her mouth. Moka flexed her wrist which the outer scaling of stone to crack, to Ishigami’s horror. She would have to remember to thank Tsukune later for this treat.

In that instance, Moka released her grip on Tsukune, letting his body fall toward the ground. Ishigami looked over to the boy at her callous action. It was just like a vampire to discard someone, even if that someone risked their life to protect them. Moka grinned at the teacher’s momentary distraction and took advantage of it. The silver-haired youkai pushed her youki too her feet and kicked off the ground.

Ishigami looked up and snarled. “You will become mine Akashiya!” She roared out having been caught off guard by the vampire’s sudden moments. It was unexpected… The vampire’s stone heavy legs were still be able to move. The medusa launched all of her remaining snakes to bite into any viable flesh that remained on the vampire’s body.

Ishigami was right to think of vampires as selfish creatures, having no loyalties except to themselves. Moka never pretended differently. But that didn’t make it true. Her snake-like hairs bit their marks, but Moka’s stone free hand wrapped around the teacher’s neck and lifted her off the ground as she once did to her.

Ishigami had not known the extent of a vampire’s selfishness. “How dare you make bleed what is mine.” The vampiric heiress growled.

Ishigami felt her very youki being pulled from her body. Moka’s nails had puncture into Ishigami’s jugular like a pointed tool. By the sheer viciousness of her youki along Moka would steal her vitality. After draining the teacher dry, Moka felt as her body quickly dissolve the curse. She could see as the other girls around them woke from their marble coffins and the scales of stone skin crumbled allowing their bodies to fall to the ground free, though unconscious. They were not the vampire’s concern. The inner youkai walked over to the young man whose petrification also seemed to be fading away, piecing away like sands in the wind.

He was reckless and foolish and continuously attempted to challenge her place. She would kneel down and scoop the young man into her arms. His bleeding had stopped, thankfully. For this she was relieved. Why though, she did not know. She made her way out of the art hall and walked across the school grounds, avoiding any others. She needed to be alone with her thoughts.

She had never before met someone who was brave enough, or in this case, foolish enough, to stand up to her, stand up for her. He had no natural fear of her, or much of anything else, but she noticed it this time: his scent of fear. It was but a moment, but she had caught it: when he grabbed her Rosary. She felt his emotions and could clearly feel his scent reach her in the confines of that dark abyss. It radiated off him and had been since he arrived at her side.

He was scared… for her.

“Moka-san!!” A familiar voice called out from across the campus green.

Kurumu, Yukari, and Gin rushed over to the pair, although Gin and Kurumu hesitated to get close given the state of the vampire. Yukari ran straight over, uncaring of what form Moka was in, tears in her large eyes. She tiny witch looked up to the silver-haired youkai.

“I-is Tsukune-san okay Moka-san?!” The witch was concerned for the two people that had fought to protect her, genuinely concerned for their well being.

Moka didn’t have anything to say, she didn’t know what she could say.

Moka looked up to Gin and Kurumu, who didn’t make any eye contact. She could scent nervousness off of both of them, but they too were clearly concerned for their well being. Moka was silent a moment, before glancing down to the witch and nodding, allowing the tiny girl to sigh out in relief. Kurumu fretfully walked over, keeping her head down.

“Moka-san, what happened?” The succubus asked, before glancing up to her crimson eyes.

The vampire glanced over her shoulder to the art gallery. “The missing girls are in there.” She spoke with clarity and absolutely no emotion.

Without any explanation, the vampire began to walk away

Gin snapped out of it when the vampire passed by. “Wait, Moka-san!” Gin, Kurumu, and Yukari looked to each to other, but clearly she had Tsukune handed. They had to check in the gallery and help the girls, if they were really all there.

The trio did indeed find the missing girls, but to their horror they also found the corpse of Ishigami Hitomi-sensei. The newspaper club were forced to call the police but made sure gather information from the girls after they were conscious and cared for.

They had learned Ishigami was a medusa and persuaded them to stay after school for auxiliary lessons. She attacked each of them violently before petrifying them. They held no remorse for the now murdered teacher. The police and Board Chairman worked in cleaning up the mess.

“Morioka.” The Chairman called to the werewolf as he eagerly interviewed the missing girls.

The upperclassman blinked and looked up. “Yes sir?” Gin made his way between police officers and medical examiners toward the chairman. The white-robed man was an eccentric one, that was assured, but he held the money and power that kept the school running to standard, making sure youkai and human did not cause problems that could not be contained. And giving rogues, who were willing, a place to call home.

But the seemingly seemingly peaceful and Utopian setting was shaken. A teacher was dead, and although she had been the aggressor, there was still someone dead. Sometimes youkai and humans didn’t get alone. Not with each other or their own kind, but the school had relatively few incidents outside of the larger city they lived in.

The Chairman motioned to the wold. “Do you have any idea who could have killed Ishigami Hitomi?” He questioned, looking to the young youkai.

The werewolf, at first, expected his beloved Moka, but when he saw the injuries on Ishigami, he did not know what to make of it. Several of her teeth had been rooted from a powerful punch, which bruised her jaw before her death. Her snake hairs had been pulled from her hair, they had looked as if they had been ripped from the inside out rather than tore from the force of been ripped off. Lastly, considering Moka had been the one to find Tsukune, and the woman had been drained, he assumed it could have been the vampire, but there were no fang marks on the medusa, it was like something tore stabbed into her neck and her body drained out. It was clear from the amount of blood on the scene.

After taking in all the visual evidence Ginei looked to the Headmaster. “No sir, I honestly don’t.” Gin held his camera in hand, arms lowered, concerned about the implications of teacher’s horridly brutal death, although, the wolf admits, she deserved it for attacking defenseless girls…

“Thank you Morioka. You may return to your companions.” The Chairman offered. The youkai male bowed his head and left in a hurry.

Seeing as there was no obvious cause nor known perpetrator for Ishigami Hitomi’s death, the Chairman wanted the mess to be cleaned up immediately, before reporters came in from the news stations. For now they concluded that one of the girls Ishigami attacked fought back with one of the various art tools in the room, and stabbed the teacher in the neck, cutting into her jugular, killing her. The weapon has yet to be located, and the traumatized female students are to be sent to the school counselor for sessions.

When Gin and the girls returned to club, they found that neither Moka nor Tsukune were present. A small note sat on their station. The succubus picked it up, recognizing the handwriting as Moka’s. The manner in which it was written, it was clear it was the Inner Moka who had written it.

*~~~~~*

I have taken Tsukune to rest after his personal ordeal. You all have my permission to use this time to complete the reports on the missing women, which was the original objective. I have left Tsukune’s gathered information on the matter so you may supplement the article.

*~~~~~*

Not too sure on what to think, they sighed at the inner youkai’s interesting personality. Well she wouldn’t be Moka if she wasn’t a little arrogant.

A few hours later Tsukune slowly woke from his unconscious state, feeling his body slowly regaining feeling after being so heavy and numb. His ears were the first to focus. The sound of rain could be heard just outside the window, but it was not a sound he was used to. Looking up to the window he noticed it was not his, nor the infirmary’s. He felt a cool fabric over his chest. He had been partially disrobed, some areas on his arm and completely around his neck, were bandaged. The slight weight against his right side alerted him that he wasn’t alone. Tsukune’s eyes finally focused as a spike of terror coiled through his waking nerve endings. Snapping his head over to his right side he would spy the pink-haired Moka lay curled up in her school uniform at his side, while he lay under the blanket.

He looked around the room, taking in his surroundings as his senses slowly returned to him. The walls and furniture was mixed with shades of red and pink, tones of black. Stuffed animals of bats, wolves, and chibi monsters were on display on the vanity, bureau, and shelves on the wall. Definitely not a collection he would have chose. With this he could only assume that it was the room of a certain pink-haired teenager. Seeing as she was quite comfortable on the bed there was little doubt. He noticed at the foot of the bed were western style porcelain dolls. To his left, sitting on the face of Moka’s vanity among the dolls, was a portrait sketch of Tsukune. On the edge of the drawing was a bright red bow and a card. A cute round bat was drawn on the card’s front. He lazily glanced over to the ticking, star-shaped clock on Moka’s nightstand. It was midnight.

It was his birthday today huh?

He laid his head back, not wanting to disturb the sleeping beauty at his side. He thought back to all to his other birthdays. He really never had that many. Kyouko would always wish him well on those days, but he had never really liked his birthday. For him it had always been a nightmare.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

It was the afternoon before his seventh birthday. His mother had baked him a special cake. It was a lemon cake, Tsukune’s favorite. She had given it to him after school, giving Kyouko a piece to take home. When his cousin left Tsukune and his mother sat in the kitchen and happily talked about their day. He always loved his mother’s talks. She was always so happy than. But becoming lost in their conversations Tsukune’s mother had not realized the time.

Both bodies froze hearing Tsukune’s father enter the home. His heavy footfalls made their way toward the kitchen

‘What is he doing here?’ He asked as he grabbed Tsukune’s collar, lifting him off the chair.

Kasumi screamed. ‘Please outo! It’s his birthday!’ She begged helplessly as Tsukune hung still, glaring into his father’s dark, brown eyes. The man glared back. They were filled with hate and pure disgust for the young boy.

‘Then I’ll give him his birthday present.’ His father carried him upstairs. Kasumi cried and tried to pull her son from that man… that monster as he carried Tsukune, her only child, to the upstairs washroom.

She raced after her husband grabbing and pulling his clothing and arms, but he pushed her out of the bathroom and locked the door. She banged against the wooden barricade: crying and screaming. Tsukune’s father went to the edge of the sink and picked up a razor he normally used to shave. He climbed behind the sliding glass door that separated the furo and sink area. Tsukune stared fearlessly up at his father. He knew not what the man was planning but he would not give him the satisfaction of seeing him scared. He would be brave, for his mother.

It was the first time Tsukune screamed out in pain.

‘You’re old enough now, right?!’ The man hissed at the child. ‘Time to learn to shave.’

His father used the blade to cut away his clothing, ripping into his skin, eventually leaving the boy shirtless. The blade cut deep into his tender flesh and each time after his father would dip him in the hot water to clean off the blood. The man would lift him out and cut him again. Each cut was deeper than the last and his father slowly drug each slice slowly across his pink flesh, as deep as he could.

After a while Tsukune became numb to the searing pain of the blade cutting into his arms, back and even hand. Drying wounds coated the young boy’s body and pink flesh swelled and throbbed around the deep cuts. His father cruelly etched a kanji symbols across his body. On his left hand he would draw the symbol for DEATH 死 . Along his back he scrawled BLOOD 血 and on each cheek 四 FOUR 四 . His father lifted him out of the water by his arm. Tsukune hung limply. The innocent boy’s young, naked body was a deep red from the heat and his cuts, though still unhealed they were no longer bleeding.

*~~~~~~~~~~~*

He didn’t remember anything after that. Tsukune blinked from his dark thoughts and rolled to his side, pulling Moka into his embrace. Tsukune hoped, though nigh impossible given his circumstance, that Moka did not see his back. The memories always brought Tsukune crashing down into a void where it was difficult to breathe. His body could not handle the swarm of dark memories, they pained him. He was always in pain. Most of the time he pushed away those thoughts and remained stoic and uncaring which diminished the throbbing screams from his nerves, but always on this day… They hurt so much more.

The pink haired vampire only stirred slightly before she moved to wrap her arms around his neck, brushing her nose against his cheek, unconsciously relishing in his sweet, warm scent. He smiled softly, reaching up to brush a tear of blood rolling from his eye.

These scars were permanent. There wasn’t a birthday that he was not reminded. It always happened. Every year, at the same time, just a day before his birthday: he would bleed from the scars that covered his hand, back and arms, and lose consciousness. But this time he had a reason to run from that darkness.

The young man buried his face into the crook of Moka’s neck. She smelled so nice, even after everything that day. She still smelled sweet. Chamomile and honey. It brought peace to the young man’s racing mind.

“Thank you Moka. This was the happiest birthday, and the best gift.” He honestly said, smiling against the skin of her neck. Moka murmured softly in her sleep as she shifted.

“Happy birthday Tsukune… please smile.” She begged, half asleep.

Tsukune nodded, smiling for her. “I am.” He replied. “I am.” The tears of blood wouldn’t stop falling…

The sealed vampire murmured again before curling her legs up to press her whole body against him. The young man abides to her unconscious wishes and pulled her beneath the blanket, flush against him. He tucked his leg between hers so they could intertwine.

“They stopped…” He brushed his eyes clean with his left arm bandages, his right tucked under Moka’s head. “Oyasumi, Moka.” He laid his head down and soon faded to a restful sleep.

Moka’s mother was peering into the room, checking on the pair. When she heard the teen’s breathing slowed down, she silently closed the door of the room and left. She had been surprised with her released daughter made her way home just as the rain clouds settled overhead. The mother and daughter shared no words as the mother Bloodriver made way for her daughter, who was carrying the unconscious body of the boy she had seen on more than one occasion, and had even carried her unconscious daughter back once himself. She had been surprised, to say the least, but she was happy for her daughter. She had finally found something to protect that wasn’t her pride.

The rain outside tapped a gentle lullaby that kept the pair asleep through the rest of the night.

Chapter 14: Let’s Carry Our Secret Wish Together

“Well Moka, I’ll head home and get dressed for the day. I’ll meet you outside your place and we can walk to the park together. Please just hold onto my gift.” Tsukune said, reaching up to pet her head.

Moka had tried to get him to take it with him. At first she had thought he was rejecting her gift, but he held her hands, assuring her it had been the best gift he’s ever received, though she needn't know it was the only gift he’s ever received… He wanted her to hold onto it until he finds the perfect place for it at home. He wants it safe. She eventually relented, to his joy. Her agreement seemed to relax him.

Moka waved Tsukune off and watched through the window as he walked down the street to his place. She had offered they go to the park together for a picnic since it was Sunday and they had no school. It would be everyone’s gift to Tsukune. He didn’t want to make a big deal about it, but when Kyouko somehow caught wind of it, she insisted. His cousin had bombarded his cell phone with calls. She had gone to his house earlier but he wasn’t there. She insisted he and all his club friends all come for a picnic.

Tsukune promised to go if she stayed at his place until he was ready. Even though he did not need her to wait, he wanted her there so he could safely get dressed. His father was home on Sundays and considering what today was he had to be on his guard. Kyouko knew why without asking and quickly agreed. She apparently had already made food, and would just need to make more. He was to walk with her to her house and finish off the rest.

That would give Moka plenty of time to get ready and call the others. When the pink haired vampire turned around, her mother was standing at the bottom of the steps in her silk robes.

“Hahau-e?” The emerald-eyed teenager called somewhat fearfully.

Unlike Moka, her mother who was also an S-Class vampire, was not sealed and her presence was a frightening one. If not for her more mature manner of dress or the air of aristocracy around her one could mistake Moka and her for twins. The vampire’s mother had soft, pink hair cascaded down and nearly reached the floor, but was often bound up in ribbons and barrettes. Her skin had a bit more color than her daughter but she held the same glimmering emerald eyes, but her youki, which was being held back a considerable amount by her will alone, was still enough to instill dread. The elder youkai walked over to her daughter. Each graceful step made her look as if she was floating on air.

Lady Bloodriver took Moka’s hands into her own. She turned her daughter’s palms to face up and looked into her shining eyes with concern. She was a little dissapointed in her daughter, but she wanted to confront her in a gentle manner after her time with her friend. She was honestly surprised concerning that as well. She had not thought that boy was still – with her.

She lowered her head so that her forehead moved to touch against her spawn’s. “You know what you did Moka.” Her mother accused with a soft tone that was devoid of anger. Moka gasped softly and turned her eyes away, keeping her forehead touched to her mothers.

It wasn’t as if she had forgotten, despite her Inner one being the one to break them totally free. She did remember every harsh detail from yesterday. In her fear for Tsukune she had consciously taken part in what her Inner youkai had done to that woman. She regretted it, because she knew Tsukune didn’t like her like that. It was a horrible feeling knowing she did something that might make him worry for her.

Moka reached up to touch her hands against her mother’s, which still rested on her cheeks. “Hahau-e… I – I know, understand it wasn’t right. But how could I just stand there and watch him die?”

“I know you understand sweetie.” Her mother spoke softly, her voice warm, protecting.

Moka looked up, tears brimming at the edges of her eyes, threatning to fall.

Her mother shook her head, nuzzling her only child to comfort her and try to help her without taking from her a chance to grow. “But until you both realize, you will continue to make yourselves lonely and give solace to your father’s decision to seal you.” Moka turned her head from her mother as she pulled her hands away. She reached up to grip to her Rosary in comfort.

The tears finally rushed from her eyes, and down her pale cheeks. How could she say that? Her father did seal her. Pulled her away from her only family. “B… but you made it.” Moka whispered before walking up the stairs to her room.

Lady Bloodriver sighed and brushed a strand of pink hair behind her ear, watching her daughter suffer. ‘You’ll understand one day Moka, when the one you love is in a different kind of danger.’

Tsukune had finished getting dressed. He wore a blue, long sleeved shirt that had a kanji that read ‘Fire Starter’ on the back and faded jeans. The shirt was something that he picked up in a market with Kyouko one time, fancying the color. The young man often stayed out during the weekends so took the chance to dress normally. He and his cousin would eventually head to her place, where she lived alone most of the time as her parents worked overseas. After preparing the rest of the picnic food they packed up in three baskets worth. Tsukune carried two stacked in his arms while Kyouko carried the one. Together they walked back down the road talking about school, his club, and how he was doing. Kyouko went to an all girl school at the edge of town, so worried for her cousin whom she loved like a brother. Knowing that he went to a mixed school worried her simply because men could be suspicious. He has changed, she noticed. He wasn’t as mopey. It was more noticeable as they walked toward Moka’s gate. His smiles seemed more genuine.

“Whoa!” Kyouko stopped just a few feet from Moka’s gate, causing Tsukune to stop as well. “That’s Akashiya-san?” Kyouko asked. Tsukune peered around the baskets and looked.

Moka was standing at the gate wearing a pink waist cut shirt whose collar was cut enough to allow the shoulders of the sleeve hang against one’s arms. The shirt’s sleeves were exaggerated in length and only allowed the vampire’s fingers to be seen as she clutched a small stack of obentos she made while waiting for the two. Beneath the shirt Moka wore a black, skin tight tee and faded black capris. Her pink hair was pulled back with black, bat-shaped hair clips. Tsukune was not sure how long he stood staring. He wanted to say something but started to feel an irritating pain in his ear. He looked away from the vampire, reaching up to rub the side of his head trying to soothe it.

“Wow Tsukki, I’m impressed. I was beginning to think you swung the other way.” Kyouko teased.

Tsukune narrowed his eyes and glanced over to his grinning cousin. “As if you'd care either way. You're just mad she's cute.” He snapped back teasingly as he walked toward Moka.

Kyouko giggled and followed her cousin. Moka looked up and smiled, seeing Tsukune and Kyouko approaching. The vampire trotted over and took a basket from Tsukune as he tried to protest her reach. The pink-haired girl giggled and looked over to Kyouko. She was wearing a red, waist cut jacket and white blouse. Her jean skirt stopped just at the middle of her thighs and she wore brown, suede boots. Her short black hair, which was as unruly as her cousin’s, was neatly pulled back with a red barrette. For Moka she could see the strong family resemblance. Kyouko looked much like her cousin, but their personalities were at polar opposites.

“Hi!” Kyouko beamed.

Tsukune glanced over to his cousin, giving her an incredulous look. Shaking the thoughts form his mind he would motion to Moka.“Moka-san, this is Kyou-nee-chan.” Moka raised a brow.

“Nee-chan?” The vampire repeated, looking to the older girl. She did look quite a bit like him, she could see the relation, but she thought Tsukune was an only child.

Tsukune blinked and Kyouko giggled. “I’m Tsukki’s cousin. You can call me Kyou-nee as well, since we’re gunna be family anyway!” She offered. Tsukune turned to his cousin, red-faced, and glaring.

“Kyou-nee!” He scolded, causing the girl to laugh. Both vampire and boy were red in the face.

“Come on! I want to meet all of your friend’s Tsukki! Let’s not leave them waiting at the park.” Kyouko laughed leading them off. Moka and Tsukune walked in uncomfortable silence.

~Student Police Council Building~

“A murder?” A dark voice responded in shock to the news. “You allowed for a murderer to set foot in our school?” They spoke in irritation.

News of Ishigami’s death had spread, and information of a student with a prior record attended the prestigious youkai-human school. It was all too coincidental to ignore. If word got out there was a murderer in their school they would lose their accreditation. What was worse is that there was next to no solid evidence at the scene, the bloody, violent scene, to find a hint at any suspects.

The figure leaned forward, resting their arms on the desk. “Hmph, nonsense, this school takes the upmost care when registering students. To think such a creature has slipped in unnoticed!” It boiled their blood to doubt the Chairman’s efforts, but they were just human. Humans made mistakes.

The Council Building was separated from the rest of the school. It was located at the top of a steep incline of steps that lead to an old shrine building that still sat on school grounds. The old torii that stood as gates leading toward the building were in decent condition and the shrine itself had been slightly remodeled for the Student Council’s use. It was an old Inari shrine, said to have been abandoned for years. With Youkai now an undeniable presence in the world such practices were falling out of favor.

Sakura trees decorated the court of the shrine and the sounds of wildlife could be heard twittering in the heavy, woodlands behind the property.

“Ishigami Hitomi was the target Kuyō-sama.” A female police member called as she bowed her head, handing the commander the information collected thus far.

Kuyō had long blonde, almost white hair and the tips of his ears were slightly pointed at the tips. He was the head of the Student Police and took pride in his job. His uniform was pristine, pressed and unlike much of the school’s uniforms, the Student Police uniforms were specially made to resist youkai magic and the hazards that came with harbouring delinquents. Kuyō looked to the files, blue eyes scanning the information carefully. He would pull out a photo of Tsukune and slid it to the side.

The female member had short, black hair and seemed to be chewing gum between their conversation. Tucking it between her teeth and gums she leaned forward to look at the picture the commander had laid out. “The Newspaper Club’s Freshmen, Aono Tsukune. He was seen at the scene during the incident, covered in blood. They say he was a victim as well as he was unconscious at the scene and suffered similar injuries to the other victims.” The female member explained, keeping her head bowed.

Kuyō raised a thin brow and read the file. “If this is the case, Keito-san, I want you to directly investigate the Club for suspicious activities. It seems they had direct information on the murder printed in their Newspaper, information no one else but the Chairman and police on site had.” Kuyō continued read over the notes approved by the Club advisor for printing. “It seems Morioka hasn’t learned to keep his nose out of matters.”

Keito chuckled and bowed her head. “As you wish Kuyō-sama.” Keito turned and left the council room.

Kuyō folded his hands and rested his chin on the shelf. “Why does that name sound familiar….?” He murmured aloud to himself.

~Ajisai Park~

“Moka-san! Tsukune-san!” Kurumu called, waving out her hand toward Tsukune, Moka and Kyouko.

The succubus, werewolf, and witch stood together at the park’s entrance. Kurumu wore a yellow sundress and her blue hair was tied back with white ribbons. She held the dress’ matching sun hat in her hands. Yukari still wore her witch’s cap, but she had a black skirt with matching black knee high socks and black shoes. Her collared shirt was a soft magenta color and running around her neck, under the collar was a black ribbon. Gin was in pretty casual clothing as well, a grey dress shirt, with the neck and sleeve cuffs unbuttoned and loose fitting jeans.

After introductions the group found a spot under one of the larger maple trees to set their blankets. Kyouko watched as her cousin interacted with his friends. She had never seen him so genuine with his emotions before. While still flat and overall diminished she could see them clearly. She almost forgot he used to show them before… She chuckled. Tsukune looked to the black-haired young woman having felt her gaze on the back of his head. Kyouko shook her head and took a mouthful of onigiri to avoid conversation with her cousin. Tsukune grunted and grinned at his cousin.

She would smirk to herself, plot successful! Swallowing she would push to her knees, reaching up to use Tsukune’s shoulder as an anchor. “So Yukari-chan, how did you come to know Tsukki? Pretty strange a little kid isn’t running crying from him.” Kyouko commented.

Tsukune glared at his cousin who laughed at his viceral reaction. Yukari smiled widely and sat up on her knees, clasping her hands together as she sighed dreamyly. The witch’s eyes were bright and full of adoration.

“Moka-san and Tsukune-san saved my life! When They get together I will be fortunate enough to participate in all their lovey-dovey activities!” The witch announced as she hugged herself tightly.

Everyone’s head snapped to the Witch, save for Tsukune who was currently choking on a riceball. Moka laughed nervously and patted his back.

“T-tsukki! Y-you’re a lolicon?!” Kyouko more accused than questioned.

Tsukune got no peace! “I am not! Kyou-nee! Yukari-san don’t say such embarrassing things!” Tsukune scolded, huffing as he plopped back, accepting a cup of juice from Moka. Yukari was terrible for his nerves.

The tiny witch blushed and turned away. “But Tsukune-san shouldn’t be embarrassed about love!” The eleven-year-old stated.

After a narrowly saving Kyouko from a horrific choking accident, caused by her own racous laughter, the group went for a walk through the park. They were spread around the park, but were still within ear shot of one another. Being Sunday the park was somewhat crowded because, but mostly with couples or adults. Many of the students probably went to the arcade and malls for the weekend, especially after exams. Tsukune wasn’t fond of crowded places kept to the edges of the grounds.

“Come on Moka-san be my woman.” Gin offered as he ran his hand through his hair, offering Moka a flower he plucked from the ground as he got down on one knee.

“Mou Senpai, that joke is only funny once.” The vampire stated. Tsukune stood a bit away from the pair, staring off at the old trees. They say many of them have been around since before Japan was even settled.

Yukari patted the upperclassman in comfort after his hopes were crushed beneath Moka’s innocence and ignorance to the situation. But it was mostly that her attention was on Tsukune. He seemed a little distant today. Was it too much for him to be around so many people?

“Man Tsukki your senpai’s really, unique.” Kyouko walked up to Tsukune and patted his back, pulling him from his thoughts.

Tsukune furrowed his brow, finally processing what his cousin was saying. He smiled at the thought and turned back to face the trees. They were all pretty unique when he thought about it. Kyouko brushed a strand of hair from her face and nudged her cousin with her shoulder. Kyouko stood only a head shorter than Tsukune even though Kyouko was a few years older than him. She laid her head on her cousin’s shoulder and stared off with him.

She could somewhat understand his reaction. It was hard to really find things you liked or even loved at this age! “You’re still growing Tsukki.” She murmured, closing her eyes, feeling the warm season breeze against her cheek.

Tsukune glanced down to his cousin and raised brow. He nodded and turned to face the old arbors.“I guess I am.” He agreed.

Moka looked over to the two, past Gin and Yukari’s playful banter.. The vampire held her hand to her chest and sighed. The witch and wolf looked up to the vampire as she stared off into the distance. Gin looking over his shoulder he would follow Moka’s line of sight to see Tsukune and Kyouko standing silently, just enjoying the others presence. The young woman was so close to her cousin. Moka wondered if she could ever be that close to someone. That clsoe to Tsukune…

Gin sighed and rubbed the back of his head. It was obvious he had been defeated in the battle for Moka’s heart long before he met her.

“Kyaaa!” A loud cry broke the silence of the park. Anyone within earshot heard the scream, but only did Tsukune’s small group recognize whose voice it belonged to.

“Kurumu-chan!” Tsukune was the first to take off running, followed by the others.

Kurumu had become distracted with the sights of the park, having never really had the chance to wander around so freely by herself. Often she would have a harem of men biding for her attention and following her around, annoying her. She never had much time to just be around! Ever since she met Moka and Tsukune, it was like she could ignore the inconsequential banter of mindless worshipers. She was, for once, enjoying herself.

Sure she had a responsibility to her race to find her Destined One, mate and become a mother, but around her friends… Yeah friends. This was the first time she ever had friends. To have actual friends who didn’t care about what was under her skirt or in shirt was warming. It made her heart flutter!

While the succubus was lost to her heartfelt thoughts she would not notice the figure overhead.

She leaned against a tree to rest, sighing at the feeling of the warm day. The afternoon sun had only just arrived and it seemed to get hotter quickly. The succubus rested beneath the shade of a tree, taking a moment before she returned to the others. She didn’t like being out of Moka or Tsukune’s line of sight. It made her a bit uneasy.

In truth she was not a very strong person physically, and often sought to lean on others, and take care of others, rather than care for herself. Maybe it was because she was a succubus, but Moka and Tsukune weren’t compelled by her magicks to care for her. But she also wasn’t entirely sure if the two cared for her like that. In her heart they were her friends and took care of her. It didn’t matter if they didn’t return her feelings, just as long as she could be close to them.

Something warm dropped against the blue-haired succubus’ shoulder. She reached up to her arm to wipe it away, wondering if they said there would be rain today. She touched something – sticky. Looking to it it seemed to be trailing down from the tree. A yellow ooze crawling down her skin as if it were alive. She slowly looks up, grossed out by whatever had landed on her. Her eyes widen in realization. Before she was aware of it herself, more of the ooze shot from the tree and gripped against her skin, tightening around her shoulders, arms, chest and legs making it difficult to move.

She screams.

“Kyyyaaa!” She had was lifted from the ground, and dangled in the air.

“I’ve missed you Kurumu.” A familiar voice crawled down from the tree top.

Kurumu turned to look up only to see a young man crouching on the branches, holding a camera in his hands. He was sweating rather profusely for someone in just a tee shirt and shorts. Red hair, almost auburn, which framed all of his face with only a slight part where his eyes peered out of. He had freckles that dotted across his nose and cheeks which seemed to spread whenever he grinned.

“W-who are you? Why are you calling me so familiarly!?” Kurumu questioned in panic as she struggled in the binds of the sticky ooze that seemed to crawl and hang from the tree branches.

Receiving no answer the succubus looked up, but was no one there. The young man chuckled, Kurumu snapping her focus ahead of her where he was now standing, nearly face to face. He bowed his head and as his smirk seemed to widen impossibly so.

“I’m Kanou Nagare, don’t you remember me?” He asked, smiling warmly, though that warmth seemed wholly manufactured.

Even though he smiled kindly, Kurumu still felt uneasy, a foul feeling that churned in her stomach. Kurumu whined uneasily.

“It was right after school started.” He reminded.

*~~~~~~~~*

“You’re super hot! Will you go out with me and maybe let me take your picture?” Nagare called excitedly.

He was among the faceless throng of men that approached Kurumu. She had already been sick of the game since middle school; in high school she expected nothing short of perfection, a perfect male.

“Grow a few inches, then I’ll go out with you.” She responded in a stoic manner as she stood in the hall with two of her female classmates.

“Really?!” He asked hopefully.

Kurumu raised a brow and crossed her arms over her large chest.

“Sure, promise. Remember more than two inches.” The succubus teased as she and her classmates walked off.

*~~~~~~~~~~*

Kurumu narrowed her eyes remembering. How did he not tell the difference between teasing and…?

“I grew three whole inches this year, now you have to date me, you promised after all!” He stated proudly.

To the succubus narrowed her eyes, not really seeing the difference between than and now. He looked the same. She sighed. Back than she was pretty mean to other people when she didn’t like them. Nagare had a really dark look in his eyes she didn’t like and he was always skulking about.

The young man would narrow his dark eyes before moving along the branch to get a better view of the succubus. “If you don’t, perhaps I’ll show these pictures of you around school.” He chuckled taking a snapshot of Kurumu with his camera. After blinding the demon he would reach into his satchel and pull out a number of photos of Kurumu changing and other private moments. He spread them out in his fingers, displaying them to her to prove his collection.

The succubus turned red and flailed around. “W-where did you get those?!” She shrieked.

“I have my ways…” Nagare chuckled.

Kurumu didn’t want such dirty pictures of her spread around, not after all her work to be a good girl and make friend with the others.

“I… I…” The succubus really had no choice…

The camera’s flash could be seen between the trees. The others caught sight of it and followed it in hopes of finding their friend.

“Kurumu-san!” Tsukune called out as he and the others came running out of the paths into the clearing where night demon stood with Nagare. The succubus stood with her head down.

She turned her head away from her friends. Her face flushed red as a vice wrapped around her heart. She crossed her hands in front of her, trying her best to just vanish in that moment.

“Kurumu?” Moka called. “Are you okay?” Something wasn’t right, but the vampire couldn’t figure it out.

Wasn’t Kurumu just screaming? That was her voice, she knows it. But she looked fine. Who was that beside her? Moka got a strange feeling from the fellow. She didn’t trust him.

The succubus smiled weakly and looked up to her worried friends. “T-this is Kanou Nagare… my boyfriend…” Kurumu spoke in a low, humiliated tone. It wrenched in her gut. It was not jusst the fact that she wass being manipulated, but she was lying to her friends.

Nagare hopped down from the tree. He would grin and proudly stand as he tucked the photos away in his satchel. For a moment the short red-head’s gaze caught Tsukune’s. The taller young man was glaring at the freckled-faced boy, but it didn’t seem to faze him in the least. He wont his prize.

“I’m sorry Kurumu’s friends, but she has to go with me now, we have a date.” Nagare chuckled and grabbed Kurumu’s forearm and tugged her harshly.

As Kurumu was pulled away Yukari stepped forward, but was stopped when Gin placed his hand on the witch’s shoulder. The witch had seen tears in her older friend’s eyes…

Chapter 15: Secret Moon

Tsukune clenched his fist watching as Kurumu was led away by the sweaty teenager. Something about it made his mouth taste like copper. The gritty texture on his tongue made him scrunch his face up in discontent. The brown haired youth felt Moka’s hold tighten against the fabric of his sleeve. He has pulled herself close to him, likely also feeling that air of pestilence that seemed to hold a rotting stench in the air. He glanced over to the vampire as she stood with her other fist pressed against her chest, breath hitching as she watched, pained, by Kurumu’s departure.

“Tsukki…” Kyouko called, placing her hand gently onto her cousin’s shoulder.

Tsukune nodded and turned to face the others. “Gin-senpai, can you and Yukari walk my cousin home?” He asked with a light voice, but the smile on his face was hollow.

Though hesitant, Gin understood what the boy was saying. The less of them around would make things less problematic. He put his hand on Kyouko’s shoulder, offering a smirk to the older woman before motioning his hand to beckon Yukari and Kyouko as he inclined his head to Tsukune and Moka in pardon.

Ginei threw his hands in the air dramatically, laughing a bit. “Let’s go, we don’t want to be late.” The upperclassman said with a charming smile.

Kyouko nodded and reached out her hand to the young witch. Yukari was worried for the others, but would take the outstretched hand of the older teen. Kyouko hesitated and looked back to her cousin. “Be careful Tsukki. That guy didn’t seem right. He was majorly suspicious.” She warned.

Tsukune nodded and turned his back to her. Shrugging Moka’s hand off his arm he would take her hand into his and lead her along, the pair hurrying after Kurumu. Moka was unquestionably worried about her friend. Even though the succubus sometimes acted spoiled and haughty; she was a good girl and very timid. The succubus’ violet eyes were deep with hurt when she told them Nagare was her boyfriend. Tsukune also noticed her hesitation to leave. The succubus was fidgeting and using her body language to beg them to insist on her staying, but at the same time she wanted to go. It made his ears ring, alerting Tsukune of something foul, and it wasn’t just the odor of death in the air.

Not far off Nagare was still forcefully pulling Kurumu along. She struggled to keep up, the boy in some sort of hurry. His hands felt slimy and sweaty, his grip tightening to the point of pain. Kurumu tried to pull her wrist away and hinder his travel, fighting with all of her weight against his smaller frame, but for someone as scrawny as Nagare he was rather powerful and resisted her struggle.

The blue haired girl shrieked in surprise when Nagare stopped and yanked her forward with surprising force that nearly knocked her off her feet. He glared up at the succubus, having reached up to grab the collar of her top before he pulled her close to his face.

“You will do what I say or all of those pictures are finding their way through the school, and perhaps into the possession of Aono and Akashiya.” The red-haired boy threatened.

The succubus turned her head away, his hot breath close to her face, causing her to feel ill, even frightened. She gasped at the horrifying thought of them seeing it, of anyone looking at her with such disdain. What would they say? She wasn’t a monster… not like that.

*~~~~~~~~*

“How disgusting, but that’s something I should expect from a succubus.” Tsukune mocked.

“Perhaps I should teach this succubus her place? After all she seems only good for one thing.” Inner Moka chortled.

“How terrible. I thought you were a good person.” Outer Moka chided.

*~~~~~~~~*

“No!” Kurumu cried out, her violet eyes welling with tears. She tumbled to her knees, unable to find her courage.

Nagare chuckled and pushed her down completely to the floor, her back hitting against one of the trees. He had led her to a secluded area of the park where stood a massive sakura tree, the park’s pride and joy. Nagare chuckled darkly and held up his camera.

“Now let’s take some nice pictures.” The ginger male chuckled darkly as he tightly grabbed Kurumu’s wrist, pushing it towards the tree.

“No!!” Kurumu screamed out as she struggled against him.

Nagare grabbed her free wrist and let go of her right, to slap her across the face. He laughed when she froze with shock. The teenager grabbed at her breast and roughly tried to pull off her shirt. While that hand forcibly kept a lock on her breast, in the most painful manner, his other hand snaked its way toward the hem of her dress. Kurumu screamed and fought against the boy. As Kurumu wildly struggled a fist would suddenly connect with the side of Nagare’s head, sending the boy's body into the trunk of the Sakura tree right behind Kurumu. Its blossoms shook under the force and slowly flittered toward the ground.

The sky was filled with a fiery orange glow, as the sun slowly set off in the horizon. Tsukune stood with his fists at his side, breathing heavily as his chest had tightened, finding it difficult to breathe. His russet eyes seemed to catch the sunset flittering through the canopy. It made his eyes look almost red.

“Kurumu!” Moka called, running over to the succubus’ side. Kurumu cried out and pushed her face against Moka’s chest. The pink-haired vampire pulled Kurumu protectively to her body and ran her fingers through the succubus’ blue locks of hair. Tsukune stood in front of the girls, having been the one to strike Nagare.

“How dare you treat a girl that way!” Tsukune sneered as Nagare awkwardly pulled his body to his feet.

Nagare began to chuckle. His sweating began to intensify, dripping. His neck began to elongate and two slimly appendages grew from his neck as his entire body seemed to melt. His hair began to disappear as his eyes rose, on stalks of oozing flesh, from his face. His nose melted away and his mouth widened, filled with teeth, and a long, purple tongue, running across his slime covered lips. A foul odor began to seep from his body as his arms melted away into thick, yellowish brown tentacles, and his legs fused into one dripping appendage that was like an amorphous snake’s tail.

Moka hurried to her feet, pushing Kurumu behind her as the succubus stood. The two girls covered their noses at the foul smell now permeating the air. Something was off, something one couldn’t quite put their finger on. Nagare simply stood there, staring. Just behind the hideous, malformed youkai, Moka could see a tentacle forming from the side of his body.

“Tsukune watch out!” Moka called as she ran over to him and grabbed his shoulder.

The vampire tried to push Tsukune out of the way but her body felt so heavy. The tentacle shot from his body and swung outward. Tsukune turned to grab Moka, hugging her against his body before the whipping appendage knocked them to the ground with enough force to bruise flesh. He was now fully formed and there was no doubt as to what Nagare was. He was a Slug youkai.

Slug youkai often lived in marshy regions and their bodies were covered in a thick, poisonous ooze that protected their bodies. Normally they use their poison as a means of paralyzing their predators, but often use it to hunt prey. And that is just what Nagare planned to do. He laughed, slithering toward Moka and Tsukune who had attempted to interfere with his hunt. Tsukune had pulled his body over Moka’s to protect her from the initial strike, but he could feel his side burning. He squeezed his eyes closed as the toxic fumes burned his throat. Moka gasped as she looked up. Tsukune had blood trickling from his nose..

“I’ll kill you both and take Kurumu-chan for myself!” The slug youkai laughed as two more tentacles pulled from his body. The gelatinous substance hardened as it formed into sharp spikes. Tsukune’s eyes widened, feeling the movement behind him. He wouldn’t be able to get out of the way with Moka. His legs felt heavy from the poisoned air. Instead he threw himself completely over Moka. The spikes hit, skewering into Tsukune’s shoulders. He stiffened, the pain of the blades weren’t as bad as the burning feeling in his lungs. Moka’s eyes widened when Tsukune’s body froze stock still over hers. The pain was intense, but he showed no signs of it beyond the oozing wounds. He opened his mouth to ask if Moka was alright, but blood shot from his throat, choking his attempt. Moka reached to grab Tsukune, but Nagare was quick to remove his spikes and skewer both Moka’s left leg and arm with them.

Kurumu stood and watched in horror as this youkai attacked the very two that came to save her. The paralyzing smog was making it impossible to move, to breathe… Kurumu felt numb inside and dropped to her knees. Horror was etched across her features as tears fell from her eyes. She was too weak. She couldn’t do anything in the end.

Nagare slowly removed the spikes from the couple. Moka choked out in pain, unable to scream. The spikes were covered in blood, mixing with the yellowish-brown ooze that covered his body. Kurumu could see Nagare’s lips moving, but all she could hear was the sound of her heart beating between her ears.

“Iie…” Kurumu murmured, body weakened by the toxins. Nagare’s eye stalks shifted around as more appendages twisted from his body and hung over Kurumu.

Her heart began to beat faster, a fury overcoming her. “You hurt… them.” Her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to breathe. “My friends. My precious friends!!!” The succubus screeched as her wings ripped from her back, her body lifting from the ground with each downward stroke.

Her violet eyes began to glow a deep violet, almost iridescent in the coming evening. Eyes would widen and send out a powerful wave of demon magic. The roots of the sakura tree pulled from place and the cherry blossom came to life like a man-eating tree. Nagare’s eye stalks turned behind him in surprise. The roots ripped from beneath the ground sending dirt and stone all around before it lashed around the Slug and squeezed tightly in order to entangle his unstructured body before lifting him from the ground.

The Slug squirmed, flailing violently in an attempt to escape. “The r-roots are attacking me!!” He yelled in horror as he felt his body being crushed.

He may have not had bones but he still had internal organs. He could feel himself getting compressed, nowhere to go as he was unable to slither from any opening in the coiled roots.

“I’ll never forgive you if you lay a hand on Moka-san and Tsukune-san!!!” The succubus roared out as more and more roots erupted from the surrounding trees. The tendrils launched out towards the slug, each point penetrating through Nagare’s soft body in the same manner in which he had pierced Moka and Tsukune’s bodies.

Nagare’s voice cracked with horror. He had never witnessed anything like it. It was as if the entire forest woke to stop him. “T-this has to be a nightmare!” Nagare shouted as he tried to free his body, but it was no use as the pain ripped through his nervous system. It was unbearable.

The Sakura tree stood from its place and reached out its massive branch to pluck Nagare from the roots before it squeezed him in its powerful clutch. The pink blossoms were caught in the wind and scattered to the skies.

Moka peered over Tsukune’s shoulder. Her arms had wrapped around the boy’s body. Slowly Tsukune would finally begin to regain some consciousness as the air began to clear. Moka was able to sit up with Tsukune’s help. Looking around the vampire was dismayed by the sight of the monstrous tree which had, moments before, been moving around. Tsukune’s eyes widened in shock as he looked to the succubus’ work in equal horror. They had never seen such power before. Had all this been hiding in the tiny succubus?

“So the succubus has drawn out her potential ability? To think she was hiding a power like this: the True Power of a succubus.” The inner Moka chuckled in amusement from the abyss of the Rosary.

Tsukune sat back on his legs, grunting in pain, but was otherwise fine. Moka sat up, supporting his body in her arms. Neither had fully recovered from the acrid stench. They looked up to Kurumu who was flying between the tree branches and roots. The poison had since dissipated after Nagare’s startled state of mind kept him from fighting for his life. It was like watching a Harpy hunt down her prey.

“Take this!!” The succubus hissed out as she spread out her claws and pulled her arm back in a snapping motion.

The Sakura tree pulled Nagare close, the slug youkai screaming for mercy. “No!! Don’t!!!” He begged, voice pitched in a shrill wail.

Kurumu lowered her head, her bangs falling over her eyes. Tsukune’s brows furrowed and he tried to push to his feet, but the pain was too much and he fell to his knees again, depending on Moka for support. It was too late to stop her. Kurumu looked up and the Sakura tree skewered its branches into Nagare’s chest. The slug youkai yelled out, feeling each branch pierce his gelatinous flesh.

“It is said that higher orders of Succubae possess the ability to inflict mortal wounds upon their enemies with Illusion Magic alone.” The inner youkai mused. “It seems that it is true.”

Illusion magic was a succubus’ most powerful weapon. In Kurumu’s state of fear and deep seated instinctual need to protect those close to her, she had killed Nagare. The blue-haired girl landed on the ground, wings folding back into place. She lowered her head in shame as tears raced down her face.

She was unable to stop herself. She could have stopped if she wanted. But he would have killed them! She had no choice! But now they would hate her for sure… She would be told on and be forced to leave school. Moka helped Tsukune to his feet before the two walked over to the succubus as she cried into her hands.

“I’m sorry!” The petite girl sobbed. “I just… wanted to protect you.” Kurumu said, peering up from her hands, her violet eyes shining with continuously shedding tears. “Please… I’m sorry.” She begged the pair.

Tsukune clenched his hand into a fist and looked away from the girl, remembering the words Kurumu had spoken to him once. He didn’t want to believe it. He wanted to believe differently. He didn’t want his father to be right.

You know lots of youkai kill…

Kurumu felt her heart begin to break. Tsukune looked into Moka’s emerald eyes, looking for her to handle it. He just didn’t have the words to say. He would pocket his hands and turn his head away. He had stopped bleeding, the stains still visible on his shirt. Moka’s wounds had already healed, only dried blood remained as a testament to her rough treatment.

The pink-haired vampire walked over to Kurumu, and embraced her, pulling the small girl into her warm arms.“Kurumu… you’re just as important to me as Tsukune. You’re both my precious friends.” The vampire said softly.

Kurumu gasped when she felt Tsukune’s warm hand petting the top of her head. “I’m not mad. Really.” He admitted.

Kurumu cried in the arms of her friends a while longer. Nagare’s body hung in the branches of the sakura tree. Blood dripped along the branches, painting the blossoms on the lower ends a deep red before being absorbed into the roots. Tsukune and Moka stood holding the smaller teenager until the sun went down and the moon lifted high into the skies.

Okuto hid his face behind the white billows of clouds that were kicked up by the rampaging trees. He made sure to remain hidden, holding well the secret of Kurumu’s deed.

Kurumu was finally well enough to walk home. They had stayed with her until she not only physically recovered, but emotionally. She was a little jumpy, but otherwise felt she could make it back as her bus took her right to her front door. Tsukune and Moka waved at the departing succubus before turning to walk hand in hand back toward their respective dwellings. The vampire and young man made it to Moka’s gate, but there waiting for them was Kyouko.

“Kyou-nee?” Tsukune called, having not expected her to still be around.

Kyouko looked up and gasped at Tsukune’s bloodied shirt. He shook his head, pulling back the neck of his collar, showing that he had no wounds. Kyouko nodded, accepting it for now and looked to Moka worriedly.

“It’s okay Kyou-nee, what’s wrong?” Tsukune urged his cousin to speak her mind.

“Your friends took me home, but I went to check if you were home yet. No one was answering the phone.” Kyouko nervously gripped at her skirt’s end, twisting at the fabric.

Tsukune’s grip on Moka’s hand tightened slightly as he stared at his cousin, hoping for more. Moka looked to Tsukune with worry. She could feel he had tensed up. Kyouko lowered her head and choked back a sob. “Tsukki, Kasumi-oba is in the hospital. H… he… ojiki he…” She couldn’t get her sentence strung together as she dipped her hands into her face and began to cry.

Tsukune felt his heart constrict in his chest, fear pulsing through his body. Moka could feel the overwhelming scent of pure horror pouring from Tsukune’s pores. After Kyouko finally choked out the hospital’s name, Tsukune took off running, leaving Kyouko and Moka behind. Moka could only watch, heart-broken, as the young man raced off with all his might.

Moka looked to Kyouko and shook her head. “What happened to Tsukune’s haha?” The pink-haired young woman questioned with worry lacing her soft voice.

Kyouko rubbed her eyes, clearing the tears and sniffled, trying to clear her sinuses and mind. Kyouko wasn’t too sure what happened. When she arrived at Tsukune’s house the ambulance was there, taking his mother away. The teenage girl watched as the medical team loaded her aunt onto the stretcher. The entire front of Kasumi had burns on them, as if from boiling water. Tsukune’s father told them she slipped in the kitchen, that she had just mopped clean, and knocked over the pot of boiling water she was cooking. Her left hand was also burned, from what was assumed her attempt at grabbing onto the edge of the stove to catch herself.

“Ah.. obaasan had an accident in the kitchen. She’s burned pretty bad.” Kyouko began to cry again. She knew her aunt. She doesn’t leave the pot boiling on the front burners because of her old habits of when Tsukune was little. She was always worried he could pull the pots or reach for the burners. The habits stuck with her so she never uses the front burners.

Tsukune’s father was lying. Tsukune was probably aware of the reason she was in the hospital. Kyouko excused herself and bowed her head to Moka. The black-haired teenager turned and made her way back home. Moka stood for a few minutes longer. The streetlights soon hummed to life as night arrived. The fluorescent bulbs burning with the churning energy, audible to sensitive ears. Lady Bloodriver had been watching her daughter for a while. She felt pity for her youngest, but she would learn to deal with life. If the young girl needed her, Moka knew where to find her. The young vampire stood a moment longer as she stared down the empty streets. Was Tsukune going to be okay? She finally turned and walked toward her door. The pain in her chest never once wavered.

The next day, at school, the Newspaper Club stood at the front gates of the school handing out their finished papers. Students were enthused to be able to get such attentions from the girls as they handed out the fruits of their labor and love.

Moka wasn’t particularly energetic, so was less put off by the male’s attentions than usual. Tsukune had not come to homeroom that day and she was worried. Kurumu was concerned with Moka’s distant behavior. The succubus was unsure what to say. Kurumu looked down at the paper in her hand, sadly wondering herself what had happened to Tsukune today.

Gin proudly walked up to the group after reading through the completed paper. “Passing out a lot of copies?” Gin asked with a smile.

“Gin-senpai!” Kurumu called Yukari and Moka looking up to their club president between their tasks.

“Ohh, looks like you guys are a big hit eh? Might have to start charging for these.” The werewolf laughed.

The succubus put her hand to her hip and narrowed her eyes at the youkai male. “Why aren’t you helping hand these out?” The succubus questioned with annoyance.

“As if! Boring work like that is fer underlings!” Gin smiled, waving his hand in front of his face.

“That’s cause he’s only interested in H stuff, just like a stray dog during mating season!” Yukari giggled.

Gin felt the sting of the comment and turned to glare at the tiny witch. Although he smiled, he was clearly annoyed with the comment. He leaned his face close to the witch’s and chuckled.

“As if. A flat-chested girl like you is only good for bad-mouthing others.” He said, in attempts to justify himself.

“Hey! I’m famous for my flat chestedness.” Yukari sneered up at the upperclassman.

“Well, then how about I rub them and rub them and make ‘em big, huh?” The werewolf teased.

“Sexual harassment!” Yukari shouted, holding up her hand. The witch’s wand appeared in hand and suddenly a massive brass pan appears from thin air and bashes Gin on the head, knocking him to the ground.

In the meanwhile, a group of students, dressed in dark black uniforms, marched through the heavy crowd of Students toward the Newspaper Club’s table. Kurumu sighed as she shook her head at Gin, and scolded Yukari for using her magic in public.

The Academy’s Public Safety Commission made their way to the table. Their tall, blond-haired leader stood in front of the table and bowed his head. “Greetings, I am Kuyou, head of the Safety Commission. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.” The older student offered.

He had long hair, and piercing blue eyes. He stunned the young girls for a moment, except for Moka who looked off to the side, still worried about Tsukune. Gin quickly slipped in front of the girls and stood with his hands in his pockets. Moka looked up slightly, distracted by the sudden shift in Gin-senpai’s presence.

“The Safety commission?” Moka thought. “The ones who maintain peace at the Academy? What can we do for you?” Moka finally responded aloud, though not with her usual peppiness. Something about them made her uneasy.

Kuyou grinned and held up a copy of the paper. “You are the members of the Newspaper Club correct?” He asked, glancing down to the paper in hand. “Your work is very good, however…” The blue-eyed officer glared up at the group. “I don’t recall having inspected this. Who gave you permission to print this?” The Council head questioned.

Gin raised a brow for a moment, and motioned his hand. “The Board Chairman.” The werewolf explained.

Kuyou grinned and brushed back his hair, folding the paper carefully. “I see.” The leader spoke, pausing for a moment to set the newspaper down. “I was wondering,” he began. “Where is Aono Tsukune? He is a member of the club as well, is he not?” Kuyou questioned, looking at each member.

“H… he hasn’t come to class today.” Moka softly admitted, with a bit of nervousness in her voice.

Gin looked back at the vampire then glared at Kuyou. “You heard her Kuyou. Now why don’t you and your black-suits get out of here.” The werewolf commanded.

Kuyou smirked and lifted his head.

A female’s voice called out from the group. “You best watch yourself, dog.” Kuyou chuckled and motioned his hand to a girl in his group. She was tall, slender and had long, black hair.

“Then if you are truly a proper club, you wouldn’t mind having Keito here watch over you for a while hmm?” Kuyou smiled warily at Gin. “We’ve gotten word that there have been some questionable activities that revolve around this club.” The older student said with a smug grin.

Moka had quickly stopped listening as Kuyou and Gin droned on. She looked off. She was too worried to hold her focus. Was Tsukune’s mother alright? How was he handling it? She hoped everything was okay.

Chapter 16: The Edge of Death

The woman stepped towards the Newspaper Club’s stand, putting her hand to her chest. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Keito chuckled as she bowed her head in mocking fashion. “Please take good care of me.” She chuckled darkly as she chewed on a piece of gum that was occasionally tucked on the inside of her cheek.

Her long dark, purple hair that ran down to the small of her back and the sleeves of her uniform were folded up to her shoulders in the winter, despite the cold. The white buttons of the uniform top ran down the right side of her chest and, as was the rest of the outfit: it was pressed and well maintained. The uniform was a pride of the Committee after all. The top itself was form fitting and pressed against Keito’s curves almost sensually before cutting off at the top of her legs where her black skirt continued the journey down and ended just above her knees. She was one of the few female members of the Safety Committee.

The dark haired young woman chuckled and leaned forward until she was face to face with Kurumu. Keito pressed her pale, thin finger to her chin in thought and chuckled, smiling at the blue-haired woman. “You look like that stupid and indecent girl. Weren’t you the one they called a succubus?” Keito laughed. “I remember! You’re the one that caused trouble in the hallways with that scandalous love triangle.” She recalled the rumors at the time back in the first months of the school year when Moka and Kurumu had fought. “It was a troublesome experience that the Committee had to clean up after.”

Moka had called her a succubus which riled up many of the students, but everyone had taken that as the young vampire insulting the blue-haired girl than anything else. Nevertheless it had created a schism in what appeared to be factions of fans between Akashiya and Kurono and they began to fight. Kurumu growled out and pressed her forehead against Keito’s. Moka had blushed remembering that time. She had not meant to shout something so loud but her frustration had reached its peak. Kurumu was embarrassed herself, but at least no one took it literally. There were a few monsters in school so it could be problematic. Succubus did have their problems too!

She has assumed everyone had forgotten about that. Why did people remember such an insignificant thing?!

A hand came to rest on the woman’s shoulder. “Now, now Keito-san.” Kuyō’s smooth voice called in a calm and collected manner.

“Yes sir!” Keito brightly responded as she came to attetion, a small white bubble being popped between her lips with the gum in her mouth.

Kurumu glared at the woman and spat out her tongue in annoyance.

The blind haired figure laughed, eyes pinching up slightly. “You keep the Newspaper club under surveillance and see how they behave. We don’t want another incident with them.” Kuyō ordered.

Keito bowed her head as Kuyō and the other members of the Committee turned to leave, thinning the crowd that had surrounding the stand, making sure there was noone loitering.. Keito smirked before she turned to face Gin, Yukari, Kurumu, and Moka. The curvaceousness committee member put her hand on her hip and chuckled in amusement. Gin stood behind the girls with a scowl on his face, glaring at the back if Kuyō's head. Moka glanced back at her senpai who seemed to be growling from his chest, though the noise was difficult, if impossible to pick up without the sharp, supernatural hearing.

Kurumu was glaring at Keito with all of her might, as if trying to burn a whole in the woman. How dare she bring up a forgotten memory! Yukari had little idea of what was going on. There had been a big ruckus at the start of semester and while she came in some time after it had been the talk of her class, though only by the class representative, Tadashi Wanibuchi, on how not to act in public. Though it didn’t seem to be taken with much sincerity by the witch as the class rep was indecent himself, she has now experienced. The club did not engage in any questionable activities so why would it deter their proceedings? The young, short-haired witch looked up to Moka who stood with a distant expression painted on her gentle features. She had looked back to senpai a moment before staring off again. She was still worried about Tsukune and it showed. The young witch was determined to take care of Moka until Tsukune returned, after all she loved Moka and she had taken care of her when she was in need!

The witch clasped her hands together and turned to the sealed vampire. “Ne, Moka-san, don’t worry. I’ll be here until Tsukune-san comes back to school!” The bright-eyed little girl offered.

Moka’s brows furrowed slightly before she turned to face Yukari. She smiled warmly at the support and nodded to Yukari, if only to appease her worry. Kurumu’s ears burned at Yukari’s words. She became a little jealous at the witch’s confession. The witch was trying to get on Moka’s good side and she had known her longer!.

Unable to contain herself Kurumu would erupt. “Me too Moka-san!” Kurumu walked over to the vampire and took the pink-haired girl’s pale hands into her own. “I’ll support you too!”

Gin chuckled and wrapped his arm around Moka’s shoulder. “You shouldn’t worry about Tsu-chan, after all you have a real man right here!” The werewolf laughed, and earned himself a good punch to the arm from Kurumu and a kick to the shin from Yukari. Before the two other members had assaulted his brand of kindness there had been a split second where he had felt killing intent. He glanced up. It was almost as if there was a shadow hanging over the vampire.

“Hentai!” The two girls accused angrily.

Keito watched the two girls bully the pervert, but the dark-haired committee member was more interested in Moka and her relation with this Tsukune boy. She seemed to radiate an immeasurable fury at Gin’s comment. It was hard to tell if it had been his lecherous intentions or insults toward their missing member. She narrowed her eyes before taking in their antics.

It was known that Moka had been taking auxiliary classes with Ishigami-sensei before she had been murdered by one of her students, but she had been taking in many students up to that point. The vampire had been seen with the teacher on a few occasions outside of classes and in fact, she had been the only one that had not been questioned about it because her mother had disallowed it. Moka was still a minor so she couldn’t speak to police without an adult and her mother was a lawyer so it made it that much more difficult to insist otherwise. She would make sure to keep a close eye on Moka and question her about it in a more casual manner.

Some of their bickering had cooled down, but it was only because the succubus had let out a whine. “What is this…?” Kurumu was heard fretfully calling out as she pulled something sticky from the side of her skirt. “It’s sticky…” The succubus grimaced.

Keito’s brows shifted and she smacked her lips together.

“Agh! It’s gum!!” The blue-haired succubus cried in horror, trying to shake the spit rolled goop from her finger, to the others dismay.

The mauve-haired committee member giggled and turned to leave. Kurumu glared at the young woman as she left. “I really hate her…” The succubus complained as the tiny witch giggled at her situation.

After handing out their copies the group would head to their respective homerooms. Moka found herself alone. Normally she spent homeroom with Tsukune. He sat right behind her, often dozing off right with Nekonome-sensei. She looked to her notebook as her hands sat on her lap. She rolled her pencil between her fingers as she let her thoughts drift by. It looked like even Nekonome-sensei noticed Tsukune’s absence. She would as her about it after class. But she didn’t know much herself, only that his haha was in the hospital. He must be worried about her. Tsukune seemed like the sort who was very close with their mother.

By the end of club activities the Newspaper Club had managed to distribute nearly all of the papers, even extras, but there were still a few left over. Gin had taken one to put in the Club’s collective scrap book. Yukari had offered to help him with it as she wanted to see the older publications made by the club. Since Kurumu had already seen it she offered to take the remaining papers to the incinerator.

Moka would stand from her station. She usually worked on the article layout2s with Tsukune but without him here… “I’ll help you Kurumu-chan.” Moka offered with a smile.

Kurumu stood at the club’s door with the box of remaining papers in arm. The blue-haired girl furrowed her brows when she turned to face Moka. Moka stood with her hands folded in front of her and her bright, pink hair falling over her shoulders. Kurumu could see it clear on her face. Even though the young vampire smiled it was an empty expression, filled with longing. It was hardest on Moka. She knew her friend was still feeling down about Tsukune. As much as Kurumu cared for Tsukune, she even recognized the crush she had on him, Moka had gained all right to his attentions when she was shown her place by Moka’s true monster form. She had to respect the results of the fight, even if it hurt to. What kind of person would she be if she went against youkai law? It would be like breaking human law.

Unforgiveable.

“It’s okay Moka-san.” Kurumu smiled brightly as she opened the club door, stepping out. “You need to go support him.”

Moka was stunned by the suggestion. Sure she had considered it, but wouldn’t she just be getting in his way? She tried not to fret so the others didn’t feel bothered. Was she that easy to read? She tried to be strong about it, but she was worried all day. Moka felt tears at the edges of her eyes. She wiped away any that managed to fall and sniffled.

She smiles up to the succubus. “Arigatou, Kurumu.” The vampire bowed to the others and bid them a fare well.

Moka walked to the door Kurumu was leaning up against, holding it open. The vampire paused, the succubus tilting her head. Had she forgotten something? Moka jumped against the smaller student and pull her into a hug before racing off down the hall. Keito was sitting back in the seats of the club room watching them go about their tasks. Her legs were kicked up on the desk as she read a book of Manga she had on hand. Kurumu shot a glare at Keito before she too left. The succubus slammed the door behind her and walked down the opposite end of the hall toward the incinerator.

“Is she mad I didn’t offer to help her?” Keito laughed, enjoying annoying the succubus.

“You know Keito-chan that’s why you don’t have a boyfriend.” Gin remarked as he and Yukari sat at his front desk cutting out the clips from the newspaper to put into the scrap book. The young witch was perched on the desk with a pair of scissors in hand while Gin was in his seat, leaning forward.

Keito sneered at the werewolf and sat up. “What was that Morioka?!” She shouted out.

Gin laughed as he moved his head slightly to the right as the manga book came flying at his head, only to bounce off the board. Yukari sighed and continued to make snippets.

The succubus stomped her way towards the lower floors of the campus where the incinerator was, tucked away in the basement area. Despite the coolness of the underground area the roaring disposal unit kept things quite warm. Kurumu grumbled in annoyance as she dropped down onto the landing. How long did they have to deal with that annoying woman?! Kurumu stomped her way to the back of the school with the box of papers. She watched as a pair of students made their way toward her. They had empty garbage tins so they must have just come from the incinerator as well. She guessed there were still a few clubs on campus besides them since cleaning up was the job of the students.

The succubus pushed open the heavy exit doors with her shoulder as she slipped into the open back doors. The incinerator’s room was separated by a small expanse of empty space, and a heavy iron door on the main building in the case of any fire. It would ensure any flames would remain outside and not sneak its way in. She looked up to the sky and could see as the sun painted the clouds a deep magenta. It was a rather romantic sight that made her giggle. She walked over to the oven of flames and dropped the box at her feet. It was rather warm near the flames, but with the chilly air blowing in, it made the young girl feel relaxed after a stressful day. Kurumu knelt down, careful to slip her skirt beneath her legs as she crouched and pulled out a small handful of newspapers. She stood to throw them into the mouth of the incinerator but was startled by the sound of metal tin can falling. The startled blue-haired girl stood up and looked over toward the small trash bin that had fallen over.

“Sorry about that.” A young man chuckled as he knelt down to pick up his can. It was Komiya Saizou. If Kurumu remembers she has seem him in Moka and Tsukune’s homeroom. He was the son of the Chairman. A real player, so rumors declared. Honestly Kurumu has been out of the loop since she started associating with the club.

The succubus assumed he had garbage duty, but also wondered why he was still back here skulking about like a delinquent. Inside her youkai twitched with suspicion making her take a step back and folding her arms behind her.

Saizou chuckled and motioned to the sky. “I got caught up in watching the clouds go by. Quite serene wouldn’t you agree?” Saizou questioned as he scooped up his bin and sat it upright on the small picnic table in the tiny, barren area.

Kurumu looked up for a second, than back to Saizou, who was still looking up to the magenta-red sky. Kurumu nodded and turned back to her task since the man seemed distracted.

She would toss the final stack of newspapers into the incinerator. Once satisfied her task was done she would dust her hands off, feeling the ink sticking to it from handling all of them. “It is a nice evening…” The succubus murmured as she felt the warm caresses of the heat brush by her cheeks.

Kurumu folded her hands back and turned to face Saizou. She had remembered the young man’s name because he was the Chairman’s son. During the first days of school he had been hospitalized due to some bullying. Even with that situation he always seemed to keep his charming personality. He was admired by a lot of the girls in his class and hers as well, which sat just a room down the hall.

As far as Kurumu knew, Saizou did not have a girlfriend. She absentmindedly wondered why, he seemed nice enough, a lot like Tsukune, but more expressive. Kurumu sighed at the thought. She really hopped Tsukune was okay.

“You seem troubled… Kurono-san from 1-6 right?” Saizou walked over to her and smiled.

His wavy, dirty blonde hair was slicked back nearly. His tie had been loosened and the black uniform blouse was messily pulled from his maroon slacks. He held one hand pocketed and looked very relaxed. Kurumu nodded. He smiled and rubbed the back of his head. Kurumu was very observant of his features. And despite his good looks and reputation something about him made her youkai bristle.

“You’re Aono-san’s friend right? I see you a lot with him you know, you two seem close.” Saizou looked to Kurumu with a strange smile.

Was he expecting her to say they were? Was he trying to ask her out? Something wasn’t right. She felt her youkai scream for her to get out. She glanced over her shoulder at the fire doors. The succubus did not give it another moment’s thought before she shifted to turn heel and run. The succubus screamed feeling Saizou’s large hands grip into her loose, silky tendrils of blue hair. Her magenta ribbon was yanked back between his curled fingers, which tugged at the base of her smaller hairs. She struggled to pull away but the pain stung at her sensitive nerve endings as the hair tie aggravated those spots.

Pulling back on his heel, using his full weight, Saizou pulled his body back and slammed the petite, blue-haired girl to the ground, her back slamming against the barren, gravel covered ground. Dust was kicked up from the impact of the succubus’ small body. She coughed up as the air was ripped from her lungs. She wheezed, struggling to intake as she pulled her arms to her chest, legs curling up until she was in a fetal position. Once she was able to pull in enough air she rolled her body to sit up, but as soon as she tried a heavy weight settled over her body, halting her movement.

“No!!” Came her shrill cry, or at least she would feel the strain she put on her throat, for her cries were muffled out when Saizou violently pulled her ribbon from her hair and stuffed it in her mouth to gag her shouts for help. He would clamp his hand over her mouth and nose so she couldn’t push out the cloth.

Saizou maintained his straddling position the young woman as she continued struggled beneath his larger body weight. Her violet eyes glared up to her captor, unshed tears glimmering behind a demon’s pure fury. But that fury was quickly shed when she spied him reaching for the belt of his pants. She yelled out, but the ribbon muffling her words. She’d violently twist her body, arms swinging into the air so she could push her back off the ground and let her wings rip from the fabric of her shirt. Fear overtook her senses as she sought to escape.

She was not supposed to transform on school grounds, or anywhere in the human world that was not a special sectors. Because of this her uniform lacked the adjustments for her transformation, thus the action tore her uniform top. Before she could realize it a burning pain shot down her spine and her eyes filled with tears, a silent scream caught in her throat leaving only an agonized gasp to escape. Her chest struck the ground, breasts ringing with a numb sensation because the pain was so intense. She pressed the palms of her hand to the floor and looked to her left, only to see Saizou had stabbed a letter opener into the bone of her wing, and pinned it to the ground.

The pain was unimaginable and her body went limp as it tried to soothe her agony, diminishing the bend. Saizou continued to his previous actions, but now held her head against the ground, leaning his weight forward.

Saizou was surprised. While it was common knowledge that mixed schools would often be populated with a small number of youkai, and their Academy was well known for rehabilitating Outcasts, transformations were simply forbidden. Most areas were warded against them, but it seemed not all corners of the school were protected so. “So you really are a succubus and not just a slut!” The young man darkly chuckled as he dropped the black belt of leather to the ground.

Kurumu’s mind reeled as her body filled with adrenaline seeking to escape from her situation. She couldn’t fight! She wanted to fight! But Tsukune had looked to her with such disappointment! All she could do was run! Run! But she was trapped! She began to hyperventilate, breathing strained by the gag of her own hairband. Her violent eyes filled with tears as she could find no way out. Kurumu searched around for something, anything that could aid her escape. Trees around for her to use her illusions; there were not even any roots nearby. Much of her magic was based on nature, and she was still young to use her spells on inanimate objects. Her gaze drifted up to the incinerator where the metal poker lay, what was usually used to stoke the fires.

“Oy, oy!” She squeezed her eyes shut when she felt the grimy, callous filled hand of the young man above her brush against her leg and reach up beneath her skirt, toward her thigh. “What, you think you can fucking do something if you grabbed it? Maybe I can have fun with it after…” His words made her involuntarily dry heave as it fought to retch the cloth. Her stomach flipped from the terror that raced through her veins.

No! She had to be brave and calm down. If she could get Saizou to look her in the eyes she could charm him and get him off. She blinked the tears away and looked up to him, trying to concentrate.

Her eyes would meet Saizou’s feral gaze. Was this a human? “I know what you did… Kurono.” Saizou chuckled grabbed the young woman’s face, pulling her to focus on him. His grip was harsh, painful and her bones felt as if they were going to snap. What did he mean? She narrowed her eyes and prepared to charm him.

“I saw you kill Kanou Nagare, and I have proof…” The young man grinned when he saw the color from the girl’s eyes fade. Her charm was halted by the shift in her thoughts, concentration broken as she searched her memory.

How, when?! Her voice was muffled but her questions were clear. “Didn’t I say I have seen you with Aono-ssan. I saw you at the park that evening.” He voice trickled down her spine like venom. “I had just finished with date.” His pierced brows arched obscenely. The way he spoke that word… it was clear what he was. Kurumu knew enough.

She felt sickened by the thought. She could simply charm him and get away but another threat was leveled at her. “If you struggle or use any of your demon powers, my father will find out and have you expelled, deported back…or worse. There’s already been one too many demon attacks in the school and they won’t stand for it.” Saizou threatened as his filthy hand gripped tightly to the succubus’ rear, his hand having pushed under her skirt. Kurumu gagged on the ribbon once more, this time the contents of her stomach lurching out, the acid burning her throat. She couldn’t take it anymore and the tears just rained. If she escaped he would tell and she couldn’t just kill him. Not only was he the Chairman’s son, but Tsukune and Moka would hate in her. She wasn’t a bad girl!

NO! Cried Kurumu muffled screams. Please. Kaasan…

*~~~~~*~~~~~*

Moka had stopped at her home to change from her school uniform. She knew where Tsukune lived, but she had never gone there. She was always worried about troubling him. She would discard her school bag at the entrance of her home before climbing the steps to her room. She called out to her mother, alerting her of her return, just as her door slammed closed.

Her mother peered out from the kitchen, a thin pink brow curling up in curiosity. “Okaeri…” She would softly laugh in her chest before disappearing past the kitchen’s door frame.

Moka put on a simple dress, not wanting to make a show of her visit. This was an important visit. Not only was it her first time going to his home, but she wished to pay respect to his mother. The young vampire made her way down to the kitchen to make some dango for Tsukune. She couldn’t just go over suddenly and with no gift.

Her mother, who was respectfully known as the Lady Akasha Bloodriver, was in the living area on the couch. The elder woman wore little to nothing when in her home, as was her prerogative. Her black silk nightie was barely covered by her white yukata. The woman had pink hair and emerald eyes, not unlike the current Moka. Her legs folded onto the couch as she read a book, the television idling in the background one some news station. She had been lost in her thoughts, but would carefully listen as her daughter went around the house in a familiar manner. The young girl’s footsteps were light, but had a clear conviction. Bloodriver had heard of the commotion of the boy’s young mother being sent to the hospital after an accident in the kitchen. Their neighborhood was relatively quiet so when the EMTs had arrived it was quite a show for the nosy neighbors. The boy’s difficult situation easily rubbed against her daughter’s emotions. Moka was worried for her little friend and it was sweet to see her concerned for another, but more so do something about it.

Moka finished wrapping the dango treats and rushed to the front door. She sat at the edge of the genkan and looked up to bid her mother farewell. “Ittekimasu hahau-e! I’m going to go to Tsukune-san’s! His haha isn’t feeling well!”

Bloodriver knew Tsukune lived only a block from them, and his building number, but Moka was always dropped off first. It was endearing. What did trouble her most were the rumors that circled around his father and his work in the city. “Be careful Moka. Itterasshai.” She’d return, watching as Moka hastily slipped on her shoes and nearly flew out the door. The mother would listen a moment. She would be satisfied when she heard the click of the lock behind her energetic daughter. The pink-haired vampire made her way down the street, and across the road Tsukune always stopped at before crossing. Moka held the wrapped treats against her body, making sure they were secure. She was a bit nervous about visiting Tsukune unannounced but she had been worried for him since Sunday night.

She soon arrived at the Aono household. The knee-high shikiri-gaki bamboo fence was quaint. She had never gotten a chance to really look around his home. The garden was primarily white pebble with small, maintained patches for plants. There was a stone step path that led to the door and as Moka walked through she looked up, taking note of the camellia bushes that appeared to be woven into a series of pergola arches. There was a point where the path opened up to the left and right side of the front yard. To her left she took note of a number of Satsuki Azalea bonsai stacked on a garden shelf, under the shade of an apricot tree. To her right was a small garden of wildflowers and patches of what she could only suspect where she was able to spy a number of Bottlebrush at the base of a large tree which sat nearest the house just off the path. It was not a tree she recognized, but it looked like some of the trees at the park. Moka continued down the path, eyes following the tree. It was quite massive, leaves as red as Japanese Maple. Coming to the door she tilted her head. Inside she saw a small bat sleeping soundly near one of the higher windows. She smiled at the familiar creature and was about to open her mouth to call out a little greeting to the cute animal, but then she heard shouting. A heavy scent reached her nose and caused her to gag reflexively. She snapped her hand over her mouth and nose trying to keep the feeling in her stomach at bay. The treats were held tight to her chest as her heart began to race. The sharp crack of a familiar voice flittered past her ears as she heard cursing before a body hit the ground. Her eyes widen to the recognizable sounds of combat, but what made her youkai churn was that sweet, delicate scent that belonged to the one most precious to her.

“Tsukune!” Moka cried out, dropping the wrapped box of treats to the ground.

She gave no thought as she reached for the door’s handle and forced out her inhuman strength to twist the knob to the point that it cracked. Pushing the door open she watched as Tsukune’s body hit the floor with enough force to bounce. He came to a stop only because of the couch in the middle of the living area. The boy sat up, his back to Moka. He was yet aware of the girl as he struggled against the handle of the kitchen knife embedded in his shoulder. The pain was tremendous, but nothing he couldn’t handle if he allowed himself to focus. Tsukune’s father stood over the boy. Rage filled his eyes, an ire one reserved for their mortal enemy. Tsukune’s mother was on her knees behind who Moka could only assume was her husband, Tsukune’s father. His scent was familiar. It was sometimes on Tsukune when he came to school. Kasumi, Tsukune’s mother, her arm and neck covered in bandages from what were likely the burns. She had been released from the hospital surprisingly early for someone who had received third-degree burn.

“Tsukune!” Moka shouted, startling the occupants of the household.

Moka dropped to her knees and ran to the boy. She fell behind him, sitting him up against her chest. Her breathing was heavy and the pain of the rug burn of her bare knees against the ground were ignored. Nothing else mattered at that moment.

Tsukune was horrified. “M-moka-san…” No! She wasn’t supposed to come here!! He was afraid, afraid that she has seen too much, knew too much. “No… please, leave…” He begged as blood trickled from the side of his mouth and at the point of the knife wound. Tsukune looked up only to find Moka’s emerald eyes streamed tears down her face.

She was crying for him…?

Moka leaned over and wrapped her arms around Tsukune, still sitting behind him, but clearly attempting to guard his injured body from the man before him. His father growled and picked up the broom from the side of the kitchen’s wall.

“I see boy, so you’ve been hiding yourself a youkai whore. Aren’t we greedy? You want your mother and her?” The man wasn’t making any sense, but Tsukune knew what he had done and turned his face away in shame. He had caused this!

When Tsukune’s father, Kouji, had come home from work early he had caught Tsukune hugging his mother. The boy had been welcoming her home from the hospital, but in a blind rage Kouji snatched the knife his wife was using to chop the vegetables for dinner, which was still scattered across the kitchen counter from the violent response, and threatened the woman. Tsukune had screamed out at him in defiance, something the boy never showed. And with that one outburst: Tsukune’s father impaled the weapon into his son’s shoulder with enough force to send him across the living area. The older man had been aiming for the boy’s throat but Tsukune moved just in time to catch the weapon in his shoulder instead.

“Moka-san, run!” Tsukune screamed, voice straining from desperation. Moka shook her head in refusal and pressed her cheek against his.

She gently ran her hand against his shoulder, over the handle of the blade. Without warning she ripped the blade from his body. Tsukune grunted as Moka dislodged the weapon and discarded it. Her hand continued the run along his arm. The young man reached up and Moka grabbed his hand. He was shaking terribly. She wasn’t sure if it was from the fear or pain that bled from his pores.

“I was so worried Tsukune…” Moka said as she inhaled the scent of Tsukune’s blood on his breath. It was so sour. What did that man do?

Tsukune’s father was incensed. They were ignoring him!?! How dare these children disregard him! “Filthy children! Clearly you’ve no respect for your betters!! I should have finished the job Tsukune.” His father growled, pointing at the boy as there appeared to be hints of transformation dotting his body. He stomped on the neck of the broom and cracked off the wood, leaving the end splintered, useless.

Moka ran her tongue along the edge of Tsukune’s lip, cleaning off the blood.

“No!!” Kasumi screamed as she lunged at her husband and wrapped her arms around his neck. The smaller woman was no threat as she was injured too badly to truly find a hold. Kouji twisted his body and sent the woman to the ground in a powerful slam. Kasumi grunted in pain, her injuries starting to bleed through the bandages.

That ungrateful bitch!! “After all these years I protected you, I gave you a home, and breed you! This is what you give back?! You’ll be first!” Tsukune’s father roared, turning to his wife as he raised the wooden weapon over his head. He towered over the woman. She frantically tried to cover her body with her arms, but nothing would save her as he was bent on impaling her.

He froze.

A heavy energy filled the air and coated the room in a definite evil. Tsukune’s father turned around and gasped at the sight of Moka’s hair as it turned silver. Two ruby eyes glare up into the man’s dark chocolate ones. Cracks were beginning to form at the edges of Kouji’s eyes, his teeth barely able to fit in his mouth as they grew into fangs. His scent was foul and burned the back of Moka’s throat with an acrid taste. Her pink tongue snaked from her mouth, across her blood stained lips.

Tsukune turned his eyes up to Moka before his russet gaze drifted to his hand. She had pressed his palm against her chest and forced the Rosary from its place against his will. His dark, brown hair was nearly black from the bleeding. Desperate and in pain Tsukune looked over to his mother, who sat on the ground, terrified. She was trembling as she held her arm to her chest. The wounds she suffered had most obviously reopened.

“Kaasan…” Tsukune murmured, choking over the blood that flowed from his throat.

He felt his body overcome with pain. The blood burned against his veins, a distant drum beating between his ears. He held out his left hand, reaching for Kasumi. D E A T H was etched in his palm, outlined by blood. Tsukune gasped as his breathe left him. His eyes rolled to the back of his head, the whites of his eyes bloodshot. Moka’s ruby eyes took notice of the suspicious wound and watched as he lost consciousness, but not before his blood seemed to come to life and twisted, curling up, before it had retreated into the wound.

Moka laid Tsukune down gently and stood to her feet. She pressed her hand to her hip and narrowed her eyes at the awe-struck man, or perhaps horror-struck?

“Not that it matters.” Inner Moka thought in amusement as she saw the man sneer and hold up his weapon, his face twisted in some human-monster amalgamation.

“Youkai whore, die!” Kouji charged the silver-haired vampire.

Moka smoothly raised her leg. “I think it’s about time someone showed you your place.” The Inner youkai chuckled as she flicked back her hair and swirled her youki about, preparing for the man to get within range.

Chapter 17: My Body, My Heart, and Soul

No, I didn’t want this. I didn’t want this person here on top of me, touching my body. The pain of the bare ground on my thinly covered back only put strain on my wings as my right wing was painfully unfurled and pinned to the ground by the bone. The pain had already been quickly pushed away by the exceedingly horrifying thoughts of this person touching me. I cried out as an unwanted, pleasure crawled up my body, feeling his hand roughly grab my breast. I didn’t want this!

But he kept saying I did, or else my body wouldn’t react. He said it was my fault for having lewd breasts and flaunting myself wherever I went

I couldn’t help that. It wasn’t my fault, was it? Maybe it was. I only talked to him, behaved kindly toward my fellow student. Was I unknowingly using my body to seduce him? Was this retribution for being so arrogant of my looks earlier in the year? I had done terrible things and probably deserve what he was doing to me, but the feeling of his bare skin against my legs made me feel sick regardless.

The pain in my wing finally died out and my mind reeled with ways to get rid of him, but I would destroy Tsukune’s trust in me and Moka’s trust in me. I killed Nagare, but only in self-defense and even still that weighed on me constantly. This person is saying that he saw what I did and would have me… me expelled. I’d lose my friends, I’d loose my position, and, worst of all, I’d never be allowed back into the Human world. I fought to concentrate on something else other than his grimy hands all over the skin of my stomach, the indistinct tugging of my tail in the most perverted of manners.

Hahau-e… tasukeru, anyone help me, onegai. I don’t want it like this.

*~~~~~~~~*

“Youkai whore, die!” Kouji charged the silver-haired vampire.

Moka smoothly raised her leg. “I think it’s about time someone showed you your place.” The Inner youkai chuckled as she flicked back her hair and swirled her youki about, preparing for the man to get within range.

Moka grinned wickedly and threw out her leg to strike the man at her full strength, but to her horror the vampire found that she could not move her leg. Snapping her head to the right her eyes widened when she realized that Tsukune had risen to his feet and placed his warm hand on her leg. The feeling rushed down her leg, tingled the flesh of her thigh before pinpointing its destination. The vampire’s pale face flared red, but she was startled when Tsukune’s father jabbed the splintered weapon at Tsukune. He stood between the two, a shield for Moka.

Had the boy not intervened Kouji would have overpowered her. Little was she aware of the mistake she was making. “Tsukune!” The Inner youkai suddenly called before she was able to catch her own fault.

She had not meant to call out to him, but something in her forced her to speak. She had not expected the Tsukune’s speed to rival her own movements, but if he could stop her what could his sire do? Shit! It it didn’t help the scent of Tsukune’s blood filled her senses with the agonizing burn of fear and pain. The splintered rapier of wood forced its way into Tsukune’s side. Tsukune’s father laughed and twisted the weapon, pushing it deeper between the boy’s now fractured ribs. Moka’s mouth fell open in horror. Had she kicked the man, he would have ended up doing the same to her, only it would have pierced her abdomen. The last she had seen Kouji was coming down with the weapon. She never saw him, nor felt him, divert his movements. Tsukune had jumped in the way.

Why was this boy so stupid? Did he not understand possibility of death for his actions?! Didn’t she? It did not matter if you were youkai or human: those were wounds that could easily become mortal. Tsukune seemed showed no pain not even an ounce of discomfort as the weapon was spooled into his organs.

“Baka!” Tsukune heard the vampire reprimand.

Tsukune could not help but smirk. The vampire nearly groaned at the feeling of his fingers pressed into the skin of her leg. She looked up and shot him a glare as her insides were wrought with a feeling she was not accustomed to: confusion. The vampire growled, but the rolling sound of her ire quickly died down to a purr when his chocolate eyes bored into her crimson ones.

Tsukune rolled his neck, cracking the tensed bones running down his vertebrae. He had a look in his eyes she had never seen. Was that hurt? Desperation?

No, it was pity.

He raised his left arm and swung out his weight, slamming backhand into his father’s face with a force that rivaled her youki. Vampires, unlike other youkai, convert their youki directly into their blood, allowing their muscles to constantly move, be constricted, and used without wear or tear. This allows them to generate immeasurable amounts of physical force, but other youkai, instead, use their youki within their bodies to increase their power. But Tsukune did not use it that way. It was very similar to – hers.

The vicious strike sent the unsuspecting man into the wall of the stairwell. The force of the clap caused the tiny house to rock at its foundations. Moka stood in shock. Even as Tsukune released her leg and allowed her to slowly recover her stance, she was yet able to move. She had never actually seen him fight back before and could only assume those bruises and semi healed cuts she would often feel on him from her other self when she fed were because he had taken this man’s abuse. Every day. Every day the Outer one felt those.

She felt them every time she held his hand, or wrapped her arms around his body. He became angry when his arms were stared at. Those scars were because of this man, the vampire realized, and for some reason it made her angry, incensed, and infuriated? There was no word for the amount of ire that began to boil her blood.

“Kaasan are you alright?” Tsukune called, as a child would, as he moved to hurry to his mother’s side.

Her brown hair was a bit disheveled but she seemed otherwise in one piece. The woman stumbled to her feet, clutching her armss to her chest. Kasumi smiled warmly and nodded. “Of course I am, are you all right sweetheart?” She asked in worry for her son more than she seemed to care for herself. She was going to let that monster destroy her.

Monster?

Moka found herself harrowed by the irony.

Nevertheless it seemed Tsukune and his mother seemed more concerned for each other’s well being rather than their own. The Inner youkai’s head snapped up and she inadvertently growled at the sensation. Kouji had pulled himself from the wall and subsequent debris. The hole itself was small due in part to his smaller body, but he managed to return to a standing position with little effort. The silver-haired youkai was still dripping with hate and turned to charged the man. She wanted to rip his face off with her fangs than drain him dry.

Tsukune held out his arm, blocking the high schooler’s charge. His block stopped her at pace. Moka snapped her fangs close to Tsukune’s face, threateningly. Kouji groaned in pain and looked to Kasumi longingly. The young mother held out her hands tentatively, tempted to aid her husband in his need, but she looked to her bandaged hands, than to her bleeding son.

The weapon the father had earlier was still impaled in Tsukune’s side. “Outosan, how could you…? He’s just a baby.” Kasumi pained whispered came as she staggered back, supporting herself against the wall of the kitchen’s frame. His father began to slowly approach Kasumi.

“Do not stop me Tsukune.” Moka hissed in his name, her warm breath sighing through her clenched fangs.

Tsukune smiled tenderly at the young woman’s reaction, the vampire was slightly startled by his audacious expression. Something else was laced in with that forlorn face of his, and she hated it.

“It’s okay Moka-san, thank you for your concern though.” The young man offered to the proud noble.

He denied her.

The silver-haired youkai growled and turned her head away in malice. “As if I’d help you, he simply needs to be shown his place.” The youkai responded haughtily.

Tsukune nodded as he groaned in pain. His hand came to his chest as blood started to spill from scars along his cheeks. Moka snapped back to attention at this sound. She could hear his blood rushing through his veins and could smell the life-giving liquid almost boiling beneath his skin. So much pain. Moka watched in shock as he began to bleed over the impaled wooden stump. The blood began to harden and shaped itself around the shank.

Tsukune groaned. “You’re right Moka-san, but you should not be the one to show him. This is my fault…my responsibility.” He was out of breathe, but he kept his footing.

His blood began to amorphously shift and loop out of the gaping wound on his side. Moka felt her heartbeat as it thundered within her throat at the sight. With a final grunt Tsukune pulled the embedded weapon from his side using his blood alone as a physical medium, and slammed the weapon to the ground: splintering it further. Tsukune looked into Moka’s ruby eyes. The feeling of his warm breath on her face caused his scent to hit the very depths of her viscera.

Moka than felt a strong grip on her wrist, but it was still gentle, almost caring. “But you need to understand your place as well Moka. Tsukune nearly hissed, causing the vampire’s legs to almost buckle under the weight of his words. “I told you once before I will not see you killing anyone, even if they do deserve it.” The young man strongly enforced, his lips sitting a brush away from Moka’s. The vampire stared wide-eyed at the young man, looking down at his soft, inviting lips. She felt her legs press together as she fought the need to bite those inviting rolls of flesh. Tsukune released her wrists and turned to his father.

Moka staggered back and watched as Tsukune’s blood poured from his injury. The plasma hardened around the red, oxygen rich cells as they pulled around the splintered pieces of wood, becoming darker as they remained in contact with the air. The tendrils became more like shadows than ropes of blood. Tsukune gripped his father’s wrist, just as it was about to grab Kasumi. His father looked up at the young man, and let out a bestial snarl. Kouji’s features had begun to change. Strange bony plates toughened over his abdomen and shoulders. The man grew in size, nearly doubling as his body’s weight and muscle as he took its true monster form. Moka was shocked, staggering back a few steps.

The man was an Ork, a mature Ork at that. She had assumed the man was human, or an ayashi at best, so did not fully protect herself, arrogantly thinking she could punish the man. That miscalculation almost cost the vampire her life.

His massive arm swung out with a power and speed Moka couldn’t follow. Next thing either knew: Tsukune was clutched in the Ork’s massive hand as if he were a mere toy. “worthless boy, what do you think you can do against me?” His father laughed as he easily raised Tsukune off the ground.

The thick bony carapace covering over his father’s fingers, which curled into sharp talons, were as hard as steel, and now clung around Tsukune’s head ready to crack it as one would an egg over a pan. The young, chocolate-eyed boy turned his gaze into his father’s face. Tsukune did not show any sign of emotion to the man, no he would never give him that pleasure.

“Moka-san.” Tsukune muffled through his fingers. The vampire looked up to the young man. “Take Kaasan outside please.” He commanded.

“But—,“ The vampire tried to argue.

“Now!” Moka nodded and took Kasumi’s wrist.

“Who said you could talk boy?!” Kouji used his other fist to punch Tsukune’s side. The sickening crack of his bones could be heard. His arm was likely destroyed in the force of the attack.

“But, Tsukune, wait, please!” His mother pleased. Even with his mother pleading, Moka couldn’t find it in her to disobey his command.

His order shot through her body like a bolt of lightning, making her feel almost compelled to follow it, addicted to the sound of his voice. She wanted to hear him command her again… The Inner youkai growled at the thought and continued to force the woman from her home. His father laughed when the two women exited the house. “You think that will keep them from me for long?” The Ork growled. “As soon as I am done with you I will take Kasumi back, and take your whore.” He laughed darkly.

Outside Kasumi stood with her face in her hands, sobbing. Moka stood with her hands on Kasumi’s shoulders. Tsukune’s father was an Ork, but he never showed no outward aggression towards female, or territorial behavior that cursed the prideful race. Male Orks were often dangerous if not trained from an early age. Most Ork were sent to Military Academies to divert their native hostility. Moka looked over to Kasumi. Had she been forced into the relationship by the male? Orks were quite infamous for their tendencies for collecting partners, even against their will. It was why many of them were strictly controlled in the human world.

“What is Tsukune?” Moka caught herself asking aloud. She hoped Kasumi did not hear her, but her curiosity also burned her.

Kasumi wiped the tears from her eyes and looked to Moka. Kasumi was terrified for her son. Staring at the young girl a moment she had recognized the girl as the one from Tsukune’s middle school. He had seen her son talking to the girl when she was called in the talk about Tsukune’s problems in his last school and the reasons for his transfer. She was the friend he talked about…

Kasumi smiled warmly and shook her head. The homemaker folded her hands in front of her and looked to the ground. “Well…Tsukune is a kouzatsushu, a hybrid. I am a hybrid of youkai as well, so it is very hard, if impossible to say what my son is…” Kasumi paused and looked up to Moka. “He… he had a difficult experience when he was a child that caused him to hurt. His doctors said he suffered from psychogenic pain. When he is stressed or has a strong emotion his body gives him pain. He also bleeds ass a result as well, they say likely because of my ancestors…” The woman explained through tears.

She looked toward her home, unable to hear anything, no signs of fighting nor could she hear either her husband or son.“He n-nearly died as a child because I was unable to protect him. His heart had stopped for so long.” Kasumi recalled as she fell to her knees.

Moka’s eyes widened and she turned to the woman in shock of her words. “The ambulance couldn't resuscitate him but he had been medically dead. He was in a coma for months.” Kasumi cried into her hands. The

Moka wished she could console the woman, but what would she say? It’s alright I spent each waking moment wishing I could drain him dry? Was this the reason he was always so calm, and kept so empty? If he felt any sort of emotion he would be in pain? What sort of life is that? Even she felt emotions. Sure it could hurt to express them, but she had never felt the kind of pain she had seen from him, felt from him.

*~~~~~~~~*

“Is this what you wanted?” Tsukune assked in an empty tone as he stood on the ground.

His father had beeb brought to his knees, gagging as Tsukune’s blood forced its way down the Ork’s throat.

“Is this what you wanted them to feel?” The hardened plasma pinned the man to the ground on his knees while Tsukune forced the wooden splinters down the Ork’s esophagus, brutally lacerating his insides. The youkai struggled to speak, the strained sounds of begging could be heard over his gagging coughs as his own blood was expelled from his bleeding insides.

Tsukune canted his head feigned hard of hearing. “I could have sworn I heard you beg. Didn’t kaasan beg?” Tsukune mused.

The man choked out in pain as each splinter was forced to settle in his stomach’s wall lining. Tsukune allowed for his blood to retreat. As the life-giving liquid settled back into the hole in his side, his flesh slowly sealed back, completely healing itself. The Ork was on the ground, choking, hacking up clots of blood. Tsukune stood with his arms folded behind his back.

“I will not kill you, because that will make me a hypocrite.” The young man walked up to his father and kicked him to the ground. The heavy bodied Ork fell onto his back, the pain burning his insides like nothing else. “But that does not mean I am incapable of doing so when she is not here. I heard kaasan you know, in her sleep. Do you know what she said?” Tsukune knelt down over his father who shook his head as the man tried to grip his own neck to stop the painful spasms from retching up more splinters. “She wished that she could stop you… so I will give my mother her wish…” Tsukune said darkly as he stood to his feet.

His father shook his head as a strange darkness loomed over Kouji. Tsukune’s blood was now draining from the healed cuts and scars given to him by the very youkai sprawled on his back, begging for forgiveness. A terrible roar was heard, that ripped into the neighborhood. Kasumi gasped and pushed to her feet, racing towards the door of her home. Moka followed.

They walked in to find a tentacle of blood retracting back into Tsukune’s body. His father lay on the ground, hoarsely screaming in pain. Both of his arms were shattered like glass tubes, by the boy’s power.

“Tsukune!” His mother called. Tsukune frowned and turned to his mother.

How could the boy face her now? His mother loved his father, no matter what he would do to her, and he hurt something his mother loved dearly. “Okaasan… it feels hollow… please.” Tsukune felt his bpdy quit. His eyes roll to the back of his head as the pain of his blood jumped tenfold.

Kasumi and Moka ran to his side, catching the young man before he hit the ground. Kasumi held the child to her chest, running her hand against his sweaty hair. “You’re the most important thing to me Tsukune. Please forgive me for not taking better care of you…” The mother sobbed as she buried her face into the crook of her son’s neck.

Moka stood and looked over to Tsukune’s father. She walked over to the already broken and squirming man. She did not care if Tsukune would not forgive her, even perhaps punish her. She actually hoped he would punish her in the best of ways for ridding him of this beast.

Moka glanced back at Kasumi, who looked up at the ruby-eyed vampire. “I apologize for this, but it must be done…” The vamprie snarled darkly. Kasumi pressed her face against Tsukune, hiding her eyes from what Moka was about to do.

The Inner youkai picked the Ork up by his face, just as he had done to Tsukune, and slowly drained his blood dry through contact. He was much too foul to actually sink her fangs into his flesh and feed from his blood; oh no she would take his essence first, than destroy him.

The Inner youkai grinned as she preyed on the now helpless Ork. “Know your place…” She hissed.

His body slowly shrank, his youki draining as she fed from him. Once he had lost enough of his carapace Moka quickly snap his neck and drop his limp body to the ground. The youkai felt… exhilarated, hearing his body hit the floor with such a lifeless thump. It was Tsukune’s pain, his suffering. She crushed it in her hands!

*~~~~~~~*

I really had no other choice; I had to let him… But maybe … I stood a chance if I could look into his eyes.

Gin’s ears perked out from beneath his head band. Keito looked up to the werewolf and narrowed her eyes.

“Revealing your form at school is a no-no Morioka.” Keito grunted snidely as she blew a bubble on her gum. Gin sat up, and placed his hands on the desk. Normally Gin would retort back when Keito made sarcastic remarks, but he looked on edge.

“Gin-senpai?” The small witch called out to the upperclassman.

The wolf furrowed his brows. “I heard Kurumu screaming.” The werewolf said in urgency, before looking to Keito, who nodded. The School Police member dropped her manga book and raced out of the room after the werewolf, the tiny witch following close behind.

Saizou sneered down at the succubus. “What the–?” The chairman’s son ground out in annoyance, and then ground against Kurumu again. He could not get himself aroused. No matter how hard he groped the poor, crying girl, nor how much he pressed himself to her, his body refused to respond to his frustrated demands. Ginei, Keito and Yukari made their way to the back of the school where the incinerator was. Gin had clearly heard the scream from outside and this had been the last place Kurumu was sent. The werewolf berated himself for letting her go alone at this time, Tsukune and Moka would have a fit if anything happened to the succubus.

“Kurumu!” Gin called out as he burst through the doors. He had nearly transformed in his panic but managed to keep a level state of being, but only barely.

“Kurumu-san!” Yukari called when she realized the awkward position of Saizou on top of the petite woman, uselessly humping away.

The larger male cursed and looked over his shoulder; his offending left hand still brutishly gripped on Kurumu’s breast whole his other hand forcibly kept her knees apart. The blue-haired girl was silently sobbing behind her gag. Gin snarled and charged the human male with his youkai given speed and pulled back his arm. “You bastard, get off her!” The wolf pulled down his entire body, focusing his strength in his legs so he wouldn’t kill the man, before throwing a punch at offender’s face. It felt like years, but when the power of the punch finally burst through: it sent Saizou across the yard, his pants caught below his knees, as he slid across the field, into a nearby tree. The werewolf stood between Saizou and Kurumu while Keito and Yukari helped the succubus up. The werewolf was seconds from shifting. He was heavily panting, his fists at his sides. He gave off an air of power, dominance that shook Saizou.

He couldn’t let himself be scared away by Morioka’s freak club! “Stay out of this Morioka, if you know what’s good for your little club unless you want what happened last year to happen again! The wench is none of your concern.” The teen spat the blood out from his mouth as he stood to his feet. Saizou would wipe the trail of blood from his mouth with the back of his right hand while his left pulled up his pants and briefs.

Gin grinned and cocked his head. He held up his fist as he lean forward slightly. “Clearly it was none of my concern you were having a bit’a trouble with getting’ yer dick up you shit faced rat!” The werewolf snorted.

“Why you mangy…!” Saizou yelled back. Keito smacked the back of her hand against Gin’s shoulder. The second year student looked down to the purple haired woman who held a bubble between her lips.

She popped the air pocket and settled her wad of gum on the inside of her cheek. “Komiya Saizou, you are under arrest under law of the Student Council Police Committee for the attempted rape of a fellow student. I will hate to see what the Chairman will have to say about his own son’s deplorable behavior.” Keito glared at the young man. As she reached behind her and drew her baton.

Saizou began to laugh. He put his hand to his head as his laughing became more elated. “What do you think you can do to me?” Before the male could regret his words he soon found himself on his back after Keito rushed over to him and gripped his left wrist. The smaller female pulled the larger male’s weight over her shoulder and slammed him on the ground.

She stood over the stunned male, the baton pointed to his face a moment before she pulled a pair of handcuffs out from her belt. “I said Komiya Saizou, you are under my custody.”

Gin grinned and stood back. “Man Keito-chan why can’t you ever play those games with me?” The perverted werewolf chuckled. Keito glared up at Gin and spit out her gum, landing it right next to him. He would jump and hold up h is hands. “Alright, alright!”

“Kurumu-san are you okay desu ka?” The tiny witch asked as she removed her cape and wrapped it around the succubus’ shoulders. Gin turned around and went over to Kurumu’s side. The older youkai moving to kneel down, being sure not to touch Kurumu, just in case.

“Kurumu-chan?” Gin called.

The succubus was shaking; her wings were folded tightly around her body trying to protect herself. After a moment the blue-haired teenager would blink her eyes clear of the haze upon hearing her name.

Her large, violet eyes glanced up as the tears finally began to spill. “Senpai!” Kurumu sobbed and pressed her face against his chest. Gin furrowed his brows and pulled the girl close, comforting her in her time of need. Gin would have to act as a voice for Kurumu and confront the Chairman about this.

Usually the backing would go to the weaker human’s favor, but Kurumu had been the victim this time and he would be sure not to let anything happen to her. Keito cuffed Saizou and dragged the sleazy pig to his feet. She tightly gripped the cuffs and shoved him forward, frighteningly strong for someone half Saizou’s size. Gin looked up at the human male and sneered.

“Hey Keito-chan.” Gin called as he scooped Kurumu into his arms and held the now silently sobbing girl close. Kurumu gripped her hands into the fabric of Gin’s uniform.

Yukari stood at Gin’s side, holding her friend’s hand. It seems Kurumu was just barely able to revert her form to a human state, though her tail remained.

Keito looked over to Gin with an annoyed expression. “Thanks for not blowing our probation out of the water like Kuyō.”

Keito shrugged and pointed her finger at the werewolf. “If Kuyō-sama gets irked by this it’s on you dog boy, I’m only doing my job and taking this scum bag in.” Keito warned. Gin grinned and nodded. “Seriously Gin, this isn’t over. Kuyō is really suspicious of that Aono boy.” She explained.

Gin nodded in understanding. “Sorry Keito-chan, but I really don’t know much about him either, ‘cept the Chairman only wants me, as President of the Newspaper Club, to take care of my kouhai.” He vaguely explained.

Keito sighed and nodded her head. “Let’s go limp dick!” Keito shouted, shoving Saizou forward and out of the yard. Gin sighed and looked down at Kurumu. The young girl had fallen asleep in his arms.

Chapter 18: These Shackles Called Affection

Gin carried Kurumu back to the club room. Yukari made sure to help and hurried ahead to push the door open and allowed Gin the space to carry the still trembling figure of their schoolmate. The upperclassman carefully set the succubus down in his seat. He turned to walk away, but he was halted in place when he felt the shaking grip of the succubus’ hands on his sleeve. Yukari frowned and looked up to her senpai. This wasn’t a situation she could fully comprehend. She had a slight understanding of the situation at hand, but she was still only eleven and could not fully piece everything together, genius or not. It wassn’t as if Gin could understand it either. He may have been a lecher and peeped on girls, but it was a whole other thing to lay your paws on them.

From Yukari’s point of view, nothing had happened. Saizou had been caught before he took that precious thing away from the young succubus. He had only bullied her. The tiny witch watched as Gin turned and knelt down beside Kurumu. He would stay close to the frightened youkai. At his behest Yukari would bring him the first aide kit. Gin carefully bandaged her wing and tended to her scrapes and bruises, which were only just beginning to form. The blue-haired girl wrapped herself with the witch’s cape tightly, like a security blanket, while she allowed her senpai to tend to her wounds. They were slowly healing but she would need assistance as her body was still quite young to demonstrate adult youkai regenerative capabilities.

Yukari walked over to her schoolmate. It was obvious something hurt, but it was beyond the a child’s understanding. But it did not matter whether she understood or not, as it seemed, because Kurumu hurt. The kind of hurt, that left permanent, invisible, scars. When the violet eyes of the succubus looked down into the witch’s ebony gaze, Yukari began to cry. She leapt against Kurumu. The succubus followed her body’s instinct to hold close to comfort. She held Yukari close, burrowing her face into the witch’s hair. Right now the succubus needed physical comfort from someone she was not afraid of.

Even Gin could feel her unintentionally shying away from his touch as he tended to her wing even if he had been the one to carry her. The werewolf stood straight, after wrapping the appendage tightly with gauze. He knew something more was happening than revealing itself. It was a stroke of luck Keito had been there to take Saizou in, otherwise Gin would have, as club president, been forced to protect his kouhai by any means necessary. Despite being raised in the Human world most his life Gin was still a wolf and nothing was more important to them than their pack. The werewolf didn’t believe in coincidences though. The upperclassman was also worried about Tsukune. Lately he has been hearing rumors in the second year classes that Aono was a delinquent in his old school and had been transferred because he was abnormally violent. The only proper environment where he would not be able to hurt others was a mixed school which had strict controls for transformation, fighting, and had its very own Police force that was allowed to use force to subdue Human or Youkai..

Gin has spent enough time with Tsukune to know otherwise. Tsukune, although he can be seemingly cold, is kindhearted and gentle. He avoided confrontation despite his youkai being driven towards it. The wolf had noticed several times that it lashed out defensively. Even after harassing Moka like he did, Tsukune had calmly come to her rescue with no intention to waste him as he deserved, but it also seemed that he was not above scolding her for indecent behaviors involving her violent outbursts. Even so, Tsukune seemed to have no will to harm others if he could avoid it.

When he rescued Yukari, he could have easily disposed of that Lizardman. He could sense the boy’s youki protectively rippling around the smaller witch, who possibly held no idea the level of energy he was using to confuse the three. It had astounded him that the Lizardman did not notice. It was perhaps they assumed all the overwhelming youki came from Moka, but Gin had the pleasure of feeling her youki first hand. In that way Werewolf and Vampire were similar in how they used their youki. Though where Vampire put all theirs in strength, Werewolves put theirs in speed. He could see there was a distinct difference between their flows, but Tsukune? No his flow was different, but no different from any other S-Class Daiyoukai.

There came a knock at the club door. Gin had figured it was Keito come to question Kurumu about the incident. It was common practice, to gain her testimony before information became fudged from the inconsistencies of day to day life.

Gin first made sure Kurumu was okay. She at least let him touch her shoulder. When the succubus nodded he walked over to the door and opened it. Standing at the door’s entrance, was not Keito, but another woman. She stood about five-two and had long, black hair. Two pony tails were pulled out on the side of her head and she wore a thin pair of black reading glasses perched on her nose. The lenses slid down to the end of her tiny nose when she glanced down. Her eyes were a dark lavender color, and her skin was a light pink. Her decent sized chest was snugly carried up in a shapely bust by the corset that was tightly wrapped around her chest. It gave an interesting view of her chest, but she was otherwise modestly dressed: a long black skirt touching to the ground covered her legs from sight. Gin could hear the tapping of what he assumed were heels as she fidgeted slightly, clearing her throat. While she had a nice body he knew there was a time and place for his lecherous jokes.

He patted his hand to brush through his hair. “How can I help you?” The upperclassman wondered.

“Morika Ginei?” The woman called out, clutching the clipboard she held in her hands against her chest, so that Gin’s eyes would glide back up to her face.

Gin smirked sheepishly before responding. “Yeah, I’m Gin. Second year, President of the Newspaper Club. May I help you?” He questioned, humoring the woman.

He had seen her once before. When he would go to the Chairman’s office, off in the corner of the dimly lit room at a desk. It was her He recognized the scent. She was the secretary, he assumed.

“My name it Toujyou Ruby. I am the assistant to the Chairman.” She explained with a curt nod before continuing. “We have received a rather distressing report that one of our students has been directly attacked, and a victim of a possible sexual assault. Keito-san, of the Safety Committee has told us she is currently a member of this club.” The young woman wanted to clarify her information.

Gin gave a nod before standing away from the door and motioning to Kurumu. “Kurumu, someone is here to see you.” The werewolf familiarly called to the girl.

Gin stared at her. Straight to the point this one, huh? He looked back towards his kouhai. The succubus did not answer, and only chose to sit in the seat while cradling Yukari’s head. The black-haired woman looked over. Gin motioned for her to enter, as it was obvious Kurumu was still shaken up. Ruby walked past the werewolf and into the room. Gin was sure to lock the door as she stepped in. Ruby paused, but was otherwise nonplussed by the wolf’s action. She can understand the caution. Ruby walked over to the desk where Kurumu sat and knelt down, so now she squatted below Kurumu’s line of sight, giving her better comfort with the assistant’s sudden intrusion.

“Hello, I am Toujyou Ruby. Are you Kurono Kurumu? A youkai first year? Succubus if I am correct?” Ruby questioned.

Kurumu looked up to Gin who shrugged nonchalantly and motioned his hand. While he did not trust anyone who worked so closely to the Chairman she didn’t feel as if she had any bad intentions. Her voice was quite soft, like a mother's. He would be surprised to later find out Ruby was close to his own age.

“Don’t worry Kurumu,” Gin offered. “She’s the Headmaster’s assistant, it’s okay to tell her.” The werewolf spoke softly so the succubus did not feel crowded.

She took a moment to consider her senpai’s words. Despite his perverted nature he did take care of them and watched out for them. He perhaps tried to act as if they were a bother, but she could see it in him, deep down. He would get flustered when underclassmen jeered them when they were passing out papers. He had more than once let his youkai snap towards the more rowdy of the student body who did not know to look, and not touch.

Senpai wasn’t bad. “Yes…” She finally answered as she released Yukari from her grip. Ruby smiled warmly and placed her hand on Kurumu’s knee. The succubus jumped at first, but unlike Saizou’s cold, scaly hands: hers were warm and smooth. Soft like a baby bird’s down.

“I want to help you, but you have to answer some questions of mine,” Ruby said as warmly as she could while looking up into Kurumu’s violet eyes. “My questions may not be easy, by you have to do your best, and tell me the truth- otherwise I cannot help you. Okay?” Ruby asked, seeking confirmation. Kurumu nodded. “Do you want to talk here, or somewhere quiet?”

Kurumu seemed to panic at the prospect of leaving the safety of the Club room. She vehemently shook her head and looked to Gin. “You can stay here Kurumu-chan. No one’s making you go. If you feel uncomfortable I’ll kick her out.” He thrust his thumb towards the window which caused Yukari to giggle and the succubus to smile. Yeah. Senpai was a good boy.

Gin offered the secretary a seat and the black-haired woman pulled her chair so she sat face to face with Kurumu, but made sure gave her enough breathing space as often victims would panic and become claustrophobic.

Ruby set her clipboard down on her lap. The clip seemed to strain under the stack of papers she carried. “I know that Saizou tried to attack you, and hurt you, when you did not deserve to be treated that way…” The woman began. She looked down onto her clipboard, than back to Kurumu. “But Kurono-san, is it true that you are the cause of Kanou Nagare’s disappearance? We have information that you had been the last to see him.”

Kurumu immediately froze. The succubus did not know what to do or say. She looked to Gin, but the werewolf seemed a bit flustered by the question as well. The werewolf as not with his kouhai when it had happened, but he knows Kurumu wasn’t the sort to just hurt people without good reason. He had already heard the Committee were looking for who was responsible and that bastard slug, whom already had several complaints levied against him, was in the same park as the others that day.

The succubus wished for Moka and Tsukune to be here… They’d tell her what to say. It was getting late, and the blue-haired girl was tired. She had drained all of her youki to protect herself from Saizou. She had severed his ability to violate her, but she did not know whether it would be permanent or temporary. She just knew that she wanted to go home and cry to her mother. The succubus felt Ruby’s hand on her shoulder. Kurumu broke down and began to cry again. She buried her face into her hands and sobbed, painfully.

“I didn’t mean to!” She gushed out as tears streamed down her face, her stomach almost lurching at recalling her own rage. “H-he tried to kill my friends and take advantage of me! I-I was scared! I didn’t know what I had done until I…” Kurumu choked back her words as she recalled the image of the young man hanging from the sakura branches, impaled. His limp body and distant gaze…

Her hands snapped over her head as the cape fluttered to the ground. It was a horrible sight. She had done that to another person. Youkai or Human, they didn’t deserve that. “I… I killed him… and…” Kurumu’s body was shaking uncontrollably. She felt sick. She heard it over and over again growing up. It was in their nature to kill. Succubus use and discard everyone they meet. If so than it should not have bothered her so much to take Nagare’s life as it did, but Tsukune and Moka had looked hurt by her actions. They wanted to protect her from doing such things, and yet still…

She had never heard her mother say she was meant to kill though. She said succubus exist to love. Just like Humans some of their ancestors were evil, but some were good. She remembered clearly in her youth her mother used to tell tales of them. They were not the Lilitu of Lilith’s fury. Nor were they the cambion of Eisheth’s warring nature. They were of Meridiana who wanted nothing more than the unconditional love of her Destined One.

She loved Moka and she loved Tsukune. She couldn’t sit by and watch them hurt because of the mistakes she’s made. “He was hurting them… I had to protect them…” Kurumu bit out, as her mind was quickly falling to pieces by the horrible event and even more traumatic evening. Ruby took Kurumu’s hand in hers and soothed the succubus.

“Who Kurono-san, who? Who was Kanou Nagare hurting?” Ruby inquired.

“T-Tsukune-san! A…and Moka-san…” He voice became a choked whisper. Where were they? She needed them.

Standing just outside the door was another listening to their words. A dark figure stood among the shadows and grinned at the sound of Aono’s name murmured from the lips of the terrorized sucucubus, connected yet to another problematic situation it seemed. Gin’s ears perked out from his human form momentarily. He turned to face the door and growled before he moved towards it and opened it. Yukari looked up to her senpai, who she was still standing next to while Kurumu vented.

“Gin-senpai?” the witch softly called, so she would not interrupt the older woman’s conversation.

When he opened the door his ears would once again be hidden. Gin continued to look down the halls, but there was no one there. He didn’t smell anything either, save faint traces of youki. Whoever had been there was gone now.

Gin grinned at Yukari to assuage her concerns. “No worries. Thought I heard some hooligans running down the halls.” He assured as he walked back over to the middle of the room and took a seat at one of the stations.

Yukari would nod and move to hop onto Gin’s lap. His face twisted up in amusement. No matter how mature Yukari wished to present herself as – she was just a kid. It was troublesome that she had to deal with these adult problems.

Ruby shook her head. She wanted to assure the succubus. These children were going through so much. As their senpai they were supposed to take care of them. “Kurono-san… it’s okay. It wasn’t your fault. There is nothing wrong against self-defense, but you did over use your powers, and unfortunately you still have to be punished…” Ruby said regretfully.

“What?!” Gin roared out. “How could you punish her when she had been attacked like an—!“ Gin’s words were quickly stamped out when the woman turned to glare at him. He was panting, his youkai scratching at his chest. He’d almost…

Ruby understood the upperclassman’s desire to protect his wards. She turned back to Kurumu and smiled. “You will have to take remedial classes to control your youki better so your immediate reaction is not to harm, but to disarm.” Ruby explained. “I will be there with you though. Every step of the way, alright?”

Gin calmed down. He knew it could have been much more severe a punishment. The Headmaster as well known for his severe penalizations, even expelling youkai students back to the youkai world. There had still been the matter of Saizou. They would have to get the city police involved now, which would bring up problems if they were to connect the trouble with Hitomi to the club members.

He had done his best to cover up for Tsukune and Moka, though he wasn’t entirely sure what had happened. Tsukune said that Moka had defended herself, and had overdone it because Hitomi was some sort of youkai as well, trying to kidnap students. Not that it mattered now, he was just glad Kurumu got off light. She was still on probation.

Ruby stood and turned to Gin. She bowed her head and smiled warmly.

“Unfortunately while Kurono-san is taking remedial lessons she will not be allowed to participate in Club activities. She will be spending that time with me in lessons after classes. The Headmaster will determine for how long her punishment will stand and what other work needs to be done to ensure Kurono-san becomes a productive member of society.” The older woman explained. Gin nodded, thankful for the Headmaster’s understanding and Ruby’s kindness. Ruby looked to Kurumu and reached her hand up to gently touch her face. “Because I know, deep down, Kurono-san wants the very best for her future, right?” The sniffling demon nodded against the warm touch.

Ruby felt so kind. “Until then, take care of her okay? She will be very distraught. You’ll be a gentleman and walk her home tonight, right?” Ruby gave Gin a questioning look. The werewolf nodded.

“Of course.” Came his toothy response.

*~~~~~~~~*

Tsukune found himself slowly regaining his consciousness. His body protested every movement. It felt heavy and he was exhausted. His throat was dry as an unquenchable thirst clawed as his throat, as if he had been without water for days, but thankfully nothing was broken, nor was his skin feel like it was burning any longer. He came to the realization that he was lying on his back as a soreness reached up from his lower back. To be more specific, according to the ceiling, on he was his back in the living room of his home. Memories came flooding back. He remembered what occurred just before his blackout. He recalled that he had beaten his father to a pulp as his mind snapped. He could no longer watch, the fear he held for his father consumed by a dark hatred that lived somewhere deep within his youkai. He had broken both of Kouji’s arms in such a way that they, even for a youkai, would not heal properly. The bone was twisted and, in some spots, shattered into minuscule pieces. Tsukune sat up, but felt his blood rush to his head with such force his vision became dark for a moment. It was ironic considering his blood manipulating abilities that he couldn’t stop a headrush. He could feel eyes watching him and glanced to his side. His mother was standing near the window with the cordless phone’s receiver in her hand. She was staring off toward the kitchen. Tsukune looked over, and was horrified to see that his father was dead.

How could he not tell? The man was not breathing and Tsukune could no longer feel his blood rushing through his veins. Kouji was his sire. And though nearly all the blood given to him by his parents had been drained from him: he could still feel them near.

The problem was not that the head of the house was dead, but completely drained of his blood. He need not to look behind him. Even now. It seems she had gained some control of her growing youki, pulling it back in a collective, amorphous form behind her. He could not sense the youki of many other creatures but for him Moka and Saizou were ones that stood out. Regardless of her control he could still feel her obvious presence behind him. She said not a word and he dared not to utter a word either.

Tsukune did not look to his mother again. He could not bear the look of fear she carried for the man who was now deceased, already rotting on their floor.

He pushed to his feet, hand coming to rest over where the wound had been. It looks to have healed, though he doesn’t remember expending energy to do so. It would explain why he was so physically drained. “Call them mother…” He knew why she stood at the phone.

She wanted to call for help. For so long she had wanted to call someone to rescue her because her useless son could not. At first he didn’t understand why when he came home he would sometimes find his mother with the phone’s receiver to her ear. When he would call to her she would set it back on its home, greeting him with a tiredness he rarely saw in her. It was at those times, when she was reaching her limit, that she had the clarity to know that what his father did was wrong. It was when she looked to her son did she feel she could continue, if only to protect him. Tsukune gave her strength so she made herself last just one more day.

Always, just one more day.

She was free now, but she has long since forgotten what that feeling was like. Being off her tight leash was a paralyzing prospect. Being told what do to, how to think, and how to act for so many years broke a person. If she called the police, would they just take her son away. The one she fought so hard to protect and be his shield against Kouji’s fury. They would think he did this.

Neither could she tell them it was her son’s only friend. Kasumi understood what the vampire did was out of some strange compassion she held for her child, for her. The strong were wont to pity the weak and it was their duty to protect them. She could tell Moka was very proud. Little could be said, she was a vampire after all, but the youkai seemed to become livid when this man had done what he did and threw away her pride, her vanity, and tore apart a beast already broken and unable to fight if only to ensure they paid for their sins in the blood they themselves had spilled.

“Call them mother. I’ll take care of everything. I will take the blame.” Kasumi nodded, knowing she had no other recourse and called the police.

“What?! You can’t do that! They will send you and your mother to the Youkai world, or worse!” Moka snarled out as she stamped forward so she now stood directly behind Tsukune. The young man stood, unflappable in the face of the Daiyoukai’s rage, her fear, her humbled ego. The inner youkai felt her heart jump in her chest when he finally deigned to pay her mind. He would turn to face her.

“Pick up your Rosary.” He ordered, unblinking.

The silver-haired youkai glared him down, but he gave her no ground. Against her own pride she felt her body compelled to move. The sheer will of his gaze seemed to just take control her of her inhibitions. Moka turned and knelt down to collect the limiter from its discarded place. Tsukune held out his hand and the youkai walked toward him. She than realized what that pulling sensation was.

“Telekenesis?” She whispered as her face now sat a breath away from Tsukune’s. She swallowed, trying to bite back that feeling. He was so powerful, but – he only held her because she didn’t fight. She knew that, but could not admit it. She had never seen such a powerful youkai, let alone one who seemed to have the ability to take her, yet had the place of mind to let her decide.

He was challenging her, but what did she have to do? She inhaled sharply when she felt his hand dig into her lower back. Tsukune pulled her flush against his body and pressed his warm forehead against her cool one. She felt as his hand ghosted over her fingers that clutched tightly to the Rosario.

“You asked me to save you.” He whispered, invoking a shiver from the young girl. “I will save you from yourself.” He added. “I promise.”

The vampire bit back a moan and slowly began to lavish the junction of Tsukune’s neck with laps of her tongue. She wanted to be protected by him, but she wanted to drain him too. Tsukune did not move or speak for several seconds, allowing her to beg for what he would not give. She wanted permission to drain his life. She wanted, so desperately, to pin him down and attempt to kill him, only to force him to fight back and take her.

But did she want to kill him? Was she some murderous creature whose only desire was to shed the blood of those around her? Or was she unable to blur the line between her hunger? She felt a whimper escape her when he gave her no reward. Tsukune narrowed his eyes, keeping his stoic glance the entire time. He could hear his mother speaking to the police over the phone. Kasumi gave as little information as possible.

“You will not get permission, nor will you get the blood you desire until you can understand that there are consequences for your actions.” Tsukune sternly spoke, digging the tips of his fingers against the delicate skin of her spine. “I don’t want to share with someone who doesn’t understand their own worth.” At this moment the ruby-eyed youkai felt so weak, and relished in it, but his threat had concerned her.

She let another whimper escape; followed by a warning growl when she realized those were the same cursed words her father spoke to her. Consequences…

“Neither of you will.” He explained. “You share a body, and you share a heart, you share a will. Akashiya Moka, not until, no sooner, will I share myself with you if you cannot yield… I shall consider, perhaps, finding another that will.” Even though the boy did not stress his meaning, the vampire understood.

She hissed out only to feel a heavy weight surround her. He had sealed her, again. She may be angry later, but she will learn one way or another. He promised to protect her, so he would. Tsukune laid Moka’s unconscious body on the couch where he had once laid. She was also drained from the overuse of her own youki and could not fight against the seal that drained her of any and all excess power. He heard the now pink-haired vampire sigh, feeling the warmth left behind by his body heat. The sirens of the police and medical vehicles could be heard outside.

It did not take long for the officers to clear Tsukune, Kasumi, and Moka from the crime scene. Moka was the first examined. She was clearly exhausted, and suffered minor injuries that her youki would easily fix, but Tsukune and Kasumi suffered much more permanent scaring. The Medics, aware of their youkai status, could easily indicate various recently healed injuries bruised and scarred into Tsukune and Kasumi. This house was already on the list for being rather accident prone, as Kasumi had many kitchen accidents, and Tsukune’s accidents as a child that sometimes left him hospitalized; they quickly realized it has been far worse than that. No one would realize, after all the husband was rarely home.

Tsukune explained to the officers he was the one that confronted the enraged Ork. His aggression reopened his mother’s wounds and he started to assault her in front of him. He responded as any child should. The medics indicated there had been truth to his words, discerned from his wounds, which could have been mortal had they been deeper. Little did they know of Tsukune’s higher than average healing abilities stitched back a majority of it, but could no further with his energy spent. The police decided to take Tsukune for questioning since he was in no need of immediate medical attention: superficial wounds that were easily stitched up or bandaged in the emergency vehicle. Moka would be escorted to her mother’s house after she had regained consciousness, and Kasumi would be put under protective watch at the hospital for the time being.

“Tsukune?” Moka called as she watched the police walk the young man towards the back of the police car. He went willingly. They placed their hand atop his head to help him in. “Tsukune!!” Moka called more desperately. The medics held her back best they could while they were still trying to administer her examination.

Tsukune glanced through the car window as the officers closed it. Moka felt her heart drop. He looked disappointed in her, which could only mean that she… She’d hope it had been a fever dream, a dark desire in the back of her mind. No…

“No…” The emerald eyed vampire whimpered out. “No! Tsukune! Please!!” But it was too late and the police car drove off. Moka could only painfully watch.

He was taking the punishment for something her other self… no. She had done it. It was her fault, no matter how one looked at it. Moka felt her heart wrench before she finally collapsed from overexerting herself before she had fully recovered from being resealed.

Chapter 19: My Secret Trepidation

After the pink-haired vampire eventually calmed down, but only after Tsukune was out of sight. The authorities were finally able to coax her home. The Outer shell stood with her eyes staring at her feet as the officers explained to her mother the incidents concerning the Aono household. Akasha stood in her doorway, her house yukata wrapped tightly around her body. The elder vampire eyed her daughter, knowing full well what had happened. She could smell it on her. Not by blood, nor by knowledge. She could easily sense the teen’s wild youki just a block away and how it wept. A mother knew when her child was in danger or hurt. Moka carried her blood, and their ancestors’ blood. The officers explained that there was a murder in the home in question. It was best the docile young girl to stay away from him. She appeared to have been in danger herself over there. The emerald eyed vampire had winced at each cruel accusations pointed toward Tsukune. Though they did not say it was him, there was no other who was taken away from her.

Akasha thanked the officers and sent them on their way after bidding them a good evening. Moka stepped into the genkan of her home, slowly removing her shoes. The teenager’s body felt heavy. For a moment she was unable to step up from the genkan, but did eventually. Though her body did not ache, her heart did. The oddly familiar feeling was something she had locked away until she met Tsukune. Because of her Tsukune was in trouble and there seemed nothing she could do about it. That look he had given her as the police car drove away said ‘go on without me’.

How long would she have to though? Moka made her way toward the steps of the home. All she wanted to do was go to bed, but her body froze at the intense feeling of her mother’s youki suddenly surrounding her. It felt like grasping tendrils that coiled around her body. While she herself was a daiyoukai of great rank her mother was, to her, immeasurable. Moka could not still the shiver that coursed through her spine as she was forced to halt. This wasn’t like when Tsukune dominated her youkai. When her mother did it, such was far more terrifying. Her dame, her birth-giver. When vampires loved they did so to the depth of their soul. She had put herself in danger, tempted her mother’s ire. The first thing told to her upon her departure was to be careful.

Akasha stalked up towards her daughter, her steps silent, like the padded paws of a jaguar skulking the forest floor in the dead of night. In a moment she stood behind Moka, silent for what felt like hours as she considered the words she wished to express to her offspring. The lady of the house smiled as she reached out her hand, stepping closer toward Moka. The pink-haired girl stiffened when her mother’s hands settled on her shoulders. She could feel as the youki rolled in excess off the older woman. They grasped at her, pushing her own, what little she had, to silence. Akasha leaned her head forward, over Moka’s shoulder. The lady mother pressed her pale cheek to her daughter’s equally pallid skin.

She could feel her child’s heart. How she wished to take all her suffering away. But if she did what life would Moka live devoid of its trials and tribulations? Troubles they may be but she would never learn to take risk without the promise of reward. But risk was not the same as aptly placing one in danger.

“Does it hurt?” The Lady’s smooth, familiar voice nearly mirrored the cold maturity of Moka’s true self, but the teenager knows she did not mean it to be cruel. Unlike her true self, her mother’s voice was full of love and understanding, but also reprimand. Had she not had enough scolding from Tsukune? The single sentence was enough to wake the hurt back up, the hurt she was actively trying to bury.

Moka could not find her voice as she nodded; she squeezed her eyes shut to force away the tears she struggled against in a constant match of superiority. But no matter. They fought themselves free. She felt the pad of her mother’s warm thumb brush against her cheek, wiping the tears away. Akasha turned Moka around with her will and gentle touch alone. She leaned close and hugged her daughter close to her chest, pushing her head into her familiar bosom. Moka relaxed in her mother’s embrace.

Her mother gently cooed her child. “I know, it hurts you there, somewhere deep down… but that pain seems to only be skin deep.” The Lady spoke as she grabbed Moka’s Rosary and pulled it off.

It did not take long for youki to fill the room, but quickly be overpowered by Akasha’s and reigned in. The woman looked to the silver limiter. It still amazed her that this boy could remove it so easily when she needed to use her youki to unlock it. He was a curiosity and perhaps it was his unique nature that had lured in her daughter for the worst.

Perhaps not, but this was something she wished to find out for herself. Moka’s pink hair was rapidly replaced with her silver locks and her eyes faded from their soft emerald green to a dark blood red, but the tears did not fade. Moka’s ferocity rivaled her mother’s, but it was not her mother she was angry with. It was herself.

“So what will you do?” Akasha questioned with amusement in her tone. Her sweet, helpless child. So young and not aware what it was she carried in her veins. The younger youkai wrapped her arms around her mother’s torso, a soft murmur rumbling from the coddled teen.

“What will I do about what hahau-e? What can I do? He… he hates me now.” Her mother stayed silent, feigning ignorance for a moment to allow her child to gather her thoughts.

Akasha kissed her blessed child, on her lips, her cheeks and held her flush to her body. Of course her mother would drag her out simply for that. It was apparently not enough her Outer shell was suffering the indignation of being not only rebuked, but protected by that… boy. The thought of him made her hair stand on end, and what had been worse was she did not know whether it was from anger or… otherwise.

“The neighbor boy will more than likely be incarcerated for the murder of that youkai, Ork or not, murder is murder. A wrong act deserves a just punishment, doesn’t it? After all we are descendant of a tribe of warriors, a tribe who, above all else sought to protect the weak.” Akasha calmly explained, the warm smile never leaving her face. “It made us the strongest in the realms, but also the weakest.”

The teenage vampire looked to her mother as her expression fell flat. Tsukune was not the one that killed the Ork, she knows, and her mother likely knows it as well. She could simply go over to the station and admit to her crime, but Tsukune would most likely deny it and say she is trying to protect him. Unfortunately she already had a record. If Moka was caught again with blood on her hands she would indefinitely be sent to the youkai world, but whatever the outcome, why did it matter to her? Akasha could feel her daughter's fingers tighten against the small of her back.

Moka felt her body unable to hold herself up any longer as her arms fell to their side. Her face remained buried in her mother’s breast. She recalled Tsukune’s threat as her eyes fell to the side. Her mother looked on as her daughter remained silent. She wanted her child to see the errors of her ways. She was on borrowed time and she would not be here all of Moka’s life.

Akasha adjusted her daughter’s weight in her arms. “I will have to strengthen your seal if this happens again. We had given you this seal so you would learn to tame your youki properly.” The woman explained in an authoritative voice.

Moka shook her head and muttered something. Akasha raised a brow.

She couldn’t just let those men do what they wanted to her. Why was defending herself so wrong in everyone’s eyes? Is it not in her right to protect herself? All those years ago, she had done nothing wrong. Those men came at her, she had a right to kill them, and those men forfeited their lives the moment they attempted to take advantage of her. They were adult men! They had no right to touch her, she was only a child.

Ririko-sensei had sought to take the Tsukune from her side, she was incensed, she had tried, and was stopped from killing the teacher, but she was an adult and should have not been acting as such towards a young man. Than Tsukune accused her of being cruel and taking it too far when she was going to kill the succubus, truth be told the succubus is rather tame, more so than she had originally thought, but the principle of the matter still stood.

Ishigami had attacked Tsukune, and her! But if she was truthful with herself what had angered her were not the bruises done to her pride, but the blood drawn from Tsukune. When his blood was drawn, not by her fangs, it made her stomach tighten with rage. That Ork… the physical harm that man did to Tsukune was nothing compared to the emotional scars he has cut into Tsukune’s soul. Tsukune is not allowed to feel because of that beast. Tsukune was just a child. She felt it was her duty to protect him, yet he still chastised her. She only wanted him to accept her faithful actions.

But in truth she was still a child herself.

Moka clenched her hands against her chest and growled out feeling her throat dry. She would rather die, than let someone be taken in front of her, someone she cared about. Someone she needed and was loath to share. Moka looked down to her hands. They felt so dry and cold. His skin was always so warm, but he said she would not be allowed to touch it. Unbeknownst to the young vampire the tears she was physically fighting had broken free. She looked up to her mother as confusion flooded her body and pain wrecked her mind.

“Why did he turn me away, hahau-e?” Moka looked down to her open palms and pressed her hands flat against her chest as she was held by her mother. “I only wanted to protect him…” She painfully sobbed.

She didn’t know what to do. Everywhere she turned people were giving her contradicting advice. At one end her father told her that a Vampire’s pride stood higher than nothing else, but her mother said forcing your power on the weak was no way to show power, so just throw that aspect of your nature away? Her older sisters told her that there’s nothing more precious than finding a mate, but they also relished in the delight of draining their prey dry any chance they had. For Moka though, nothing hurt more when Tsukune turned away from her. Why had he turned his back to her, why could she not understand?

Moka felt herself collapse. Akasha knelt down with her daughter as her legs gave way. She let the Rosario clatter to the ground. The young vampire shook her head.

“I just wanted to protect him… why is it so hard?” Moka asked, looking up to her mother. The young girl was beside herself with emotions. Rage, anger, but especially uncertainty filled her with an unwanted feeling.

Akasha gently stroked her daughter’s soft hair and sighed. “It is because you are in love.” Moka shook her head in denial, but the older woman tightened her grip on her daughter as she tried to pull away from the truth before sliding fully to the ground with Moka in her lap.

“It doesn’t matter what I say, nor does it matter what your father says, but Moka,” Akasha pulled Moka back so she could look her in the eye. The young vampire’s tears have stopped falling but her eyes still glittered with pain. “Why do you have to kill to protect him…?” She asked.

Moka looked down and away. It burned her deeply. The answer was always just given to her, but she had lacked the question. Did she need to…? Why couldn’t she see past her anger? Than it hit her. When Tsukune had sealed her she recalled the words of her father. Her actions were always rewarded with consequences. This hardly seemed like a reward. Her hands fell into her lap. She had misunderstood. Her father did not seek to condemn her, but instead see she maintains her freedom. Her mother did not make her responsible for the weak, but do as Tsukune had and lent them his hand. Like he reached out to her all those years ago. Her sisters – were vagrants, scorned by their community and left to do the work of assassins. Their killing only served to kill more. She did not want to live a life like that.

Akasha listened as her child’s breathing slowed. Moka looked back to her mother, looking up to her emerald eyes. “Will they really send him away?” Moka begged her mother to lie to her with her gaze alone.

Akasha stood them to their feet, picking up Moka’s Rosary. “Shall I drive you over?” Akasha smiled her question.

The silver-haired girl nodded and would not fight her mother as she replaced the seal. After a moment the pink-haired girl regained her balance and, with a little help from her mother, made it to the car and strapped in. The mother drove her daughter to the police station where they were likely to be holding Tsukune for questioning.

*~~~~~~~~~~~*

It was already late into the night and Tsukune was sitting in an interrogation room with a pair of officers. One would take notes while the other asked questions. An array of fluorescent bulbs lit up the mason room. It was clear the sparsely furnished room was made of concrete bricks painted over in an off-white color, probably to seal it from moisture or mold. The man writing notes sat on a stool near the door. He had long black hair, pulled back in a ponytail and wore a pressed shirt tucked neatly into black slacks. His partner, who was asking questions, sat in front of Tsukune. He wore a black dress shirt. His hair was a short, coffee in color. He seemed a bit older than the other so, to Tsukune, it made sense he was doing the questioning.

“Aono Tsukune, correct?” The man asked. Tsukune looked up to him and nodded.

The younger officer was a bit taken aback by Tsukune’s expressionless face. The boy had made no complaint, but he also showed no feeling towards the tribulations of what was probably a harrowing day for him, that is if he wasn’t thrill killing,, but the older man had seen things like this occur a few times with victims of prolonged physical or mental abuse.

Many would often withdraw into emotionless shells so as to not incur the wrath of their abusers. It clearly fits with the report of physical injuries found on the victims beforehand. Until now the reports involving Tsukune’s accident prone nature as a child were all circumstantial. Many visits to the home indicated that there had been no evidence from either the mother, or the child that she had been the cause of his many bruises reportedly found on him, even his youngest cousin would contest that they were all the boy’s doing, a witness to these “accidents.” They would have never believed the father been the perpetrator since he was often not at home.

How these accidents and problems gone so long in this house without it being brought to light by authorities is unknown and frankly despicable. Reading over Tsukune’s case files he could assume it had to do with the face Tsukune was a Youkai. Had they simply ignored the problems because he was Youkai? It couldn’t be the case because there were little or no differences between youkai and human children to indicate as such. But he was a man of the past. He was an idealist who felt all walks of life could live in harmony. So was the Buddhist way.

Reading through more it seems the trouble started when he was nary seven years old. Hospitalized for numerous razor cuts along his body. It was claimed he was playing with his father’s razor and fell off the bathroom sink. But that seemed ridiculous. It was more likely they didn’t bother to check on the boy after.

The older man leaned forward. “What sort of youkai are you?” The officer asked. Tsukune glanced up with his chocolate eyes. They seemed distant, but oddly friendly. He clearly had some form of socialization. Or perhaps he was even masking for what others wished to see, but it was what possibly kept him sane all these years as it was the one truth about Youaki which differed from Humans: they did not close their hearts to their emotions, which often lead to deadly altercations, but it took this boy several years until he finally reacted. Snapped. The officer assumed it had something to do with the presence of that girl, perhaps the man attacked her? Perhaps his mother?

One thing quite known about Youkai is that many of them has attachments to their maternal progenitors. They nursed them, they raised them, and yet still they are whom they go to when in pain or fear, or simply for knowledge. It wouldn’t be the first time he had heard something similar happening. There was a young Youkai a few years ago whose mother had a run in with a gang of Goblins. Suffice to say the lad was traumatized and never quite got over it. But it was all just speculation at this point.

It was unsettling how calm the boy was. His distant stare did have inklings of emotion somewhere along the edges of his features, but they all seemed practiced thoughts, passing fancies. As if he knew just how to react and when. But if one watched him at length there were times in which the mask cracked and all one saw was the empty husk of a person what remained.

Tsukune looked down and away. He wasn’t sure why these questions were necessary. It was all the same things he’s been asked throughout his life. What are you? Why don’t you smile? Why do you have those scars? He reflexively reached up to rub at his arm. He wore his long sleeved uniform shirt, despite the fact the boy hadn’t gone to school. Did the older male stop him?

Tsukune bowed his head politely. “Undefined.” He answered with a flat, empty tone, baffling the officer a moment. The young man smiled and looked up again. “I am a hybrid, I am so many things I’m not really sure, sir.” He spoke politely and was clear with his choice of words.

That was fair. According to his file he was considered an Ayashi. While his father was a pure blooded Ork, his mother was also Ayashi. “Can you tell me what happened when you came home?” The officer asked as he looked up to Tsukune, keeping calm, and keeping eye contact with the boy.

He hated situations like these. Why did he need to always have a story? Why couldn’t his father just be a bastard? But that was just his frustrations speaking. His worries. Was his mother alright? They haven’t said anything about her. Why did adults always meddle? All of a sudden they want to know. Where were they for the past eight years?!

For a moment the men would notice his brows furrow before his face pinched up into a smile, his right hand coming up to rub the side of his head. “My cousin had come over to my friend’s home while I was dropping her off. She lives down the block from me. But my cousin approached with worry in her voice. She told me about okaasan, said she was sent to the hospital. Lately I haven’t been at home much, because he’s a lot worse when I am.” Tsukune explained. “I spent after school with my Club.” He tried not to feel anything but an inkling of worry crept into his chest, causing his arm to hurt. He pushed down the pain so he could continue, but he had laid his right hand over his left arm, gripping it as if he could psychically push down the pain.

His voice wavered, breaking slightly. “I stayed until mother returned, missing a day of school. Father would be at work, so I was safe to take care of her. She had told me he caused her injuries, but… she was okay with it.” Tsukune lowered his head as his chest began to heat up.

He would slam his fist on the table. The younger officer was startled, but the older one remained calm, but he did sit back as to give Tsukune some breathing room. His left arm trembled against the table as he struggled to reign in the anxiety that bubbled up in his chest.

He sharply inhaled, trying to become numb to it, but it was so hard after all these years. He reached up to cover his face with his palm. “She always said… as long as I was smiling she’d be okay. So… I always smiled, because it made her happy.” Tsukune’s hand began to bleed as he clenched the left palm tightly, trying to hide it. He just needed to last a bit longer. “Whenever he saw her… treating me like a son, that’s when he’d hit me, and her.” Tsukune squeezed his eyes as the blood dripped to the slate floor.

That was it. Tsukune slumped forward and pressed his face into both palms. He was no longer able to hold it in, but neither was he able to release it. He didn’t remember how to cry.

The younger partner gasped with open mouth as he pushed from his seat, nearly knocking it down behind him. “What the fuck?!” He lost his composure at the sight.

The older man glanced back than toward the ground where his partner was staring. Somehow Tsukune had caused one of his wounds to open, the older one assumed.

Reaching into his pocket he would offer Tsukune his handkerchief. “It’s okay…” He murmured softly. He had a daughter of his own, about his age. He knew how difficult it was to sort through your emotions, though he couldn’t imagine how hard it was for a Youkai, let alone one in this boy’s state.

Shit. Shit! It was humiliating. He wasn’t normal, not even for his kind. He was bitterly aware of his differences and stacked every wall he could afford to hide that hurt. “It happens sometimes, old wounds he gave me.” He ground out bitterly. “Stress the doctors said.” Tsukune looked up to the older officer with his cold, expressionless face, accepting the kerchief. “He was going to kill okaasan, because she wanted to celebrate my birthday… I couldn’t … let him.” Tsukune choked out.

The blood was starting to form in his lungs. It was painful. He felt as if he was drowning. He wish he did. He didn’t want to be like this anymore.

The younger officer, who had been taking notes closed the book. He was feeling uneasy now, from the pressure in the room. This boy had suffered for so long and no one had cared to take notice because he was not human. Despite his trauma though he wanted nothing to do with him.

The older officer looked back to his partner, raising his hand to calm him down. He turned his attention back to Tsukune. “What about that girl that was there, Akashiya Moka?” The older officer looked to his reports, than the Tsukune to confirm.

Tsukune lowered his eyes and sighed. He was still hunched forward with the handkerchief against his eyes. Sitting back he would rest his hands in his lap. Glancing down at the kerchief it was covered in his blood. Reaching up to his face he made sure nothing remained. The action alone creeped out the younger officer.

“H-hey,” He motioned his book. “I’ma get us something to eat. You want something kid?” He tried not to show his uneasiness when Tsukune looked up to him. He shook his head before turning his gaze to the more patient adult.

The older man rubbed at his chin. “Ah, some coffee, but why don’t you get me a tray of lunch from the cafeteria.” His partner gave him a quizzical look before nodding. He departed.

The older officer shook his head, hand brushing at his chin, smoothing the brown, greying beard on his face. “Tanaka.” He said. Tsukune looked up, tilting his head. “Tanaka Hayate.” He leaned back and placed his hand on the folder with Tsukune’s information. “You go to Gakuen Academy, right? My daughter goes there. Heard they take troubled kids, help ‘em out.” Tsukune was starting to get the gist of what he was doing.

Tsukune nodded, taking a moment to think. “It’s a mixed school. Sometimes people don’t get along, Youkai or Human. It doesn’t matter. But a lot more I see them getting along. Even senpai keeps an eye on us.” Tsukune looked down as he thought on it. He didn’t like men. They made him uneasy, but senpai was good, kind.

He shook his head. “Because I hadn’t gone to school she came in worry. Our club does a lot together, even out of club we study together. She’s…” He paused for a moment in thought. “She’s my classmate and she lives down the block so we always walk home together. She was in danger the second she stepped into the house. I had to protect them both, I couldn’t let him continue to hurt people, let alone…” Tsukune doesn’t know what he would have done had his father succeeded in harming his mother, or Moka.

He may have been forced to act beyond what he did.

“So they’re your pack?” Tanaka questioned.

Tsukune was caught off guard by the question. He hand’t considered it. Had he bonded to them in such a short time? Moka – Moka he’s known since middle school, but Kurumu, Ginei-senpai, Yukari. He rubbed at his arm, squeezing his legs together as he was starting to feel cornered by all these questions, all his feelings. Tsukune opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He wanted to deny it, but his youkai would not.

He lowered his eyes to the ground. “… yes.” He’d admit.

With that he could understand a bit better. They were that close huh? It probably added to his feelings of distress during the encounter. The officer nodded and stood from his seat.

“I understand.” Tanaka collected his reports as he turned to the door. Hi younger partner returned to the room with the tray, of which Tanaka took from him. “Listen, you know you’re going to have to be put on watch and later come in for a statement, but this was self-defense any way you look at it.” Tanaka sat the tray of food down by Tsukune. “Eat something, than go home kid and be with your mom, I’m sure this is hurting her too.” The officer said in pity.

What kind of world were they creating for the future? If they couldn’t take care of these kids now, it’ll be too late later. His daughter Ine was a kind, soft spoken girl. She was accepting of everyone. A lot like her mother. Tanaka rubbed the back of his head and huffed quietly to his own thoughts.

Tsukune smiled and wiped the now dried blood from his hand. He would fold the handkerchief and slide it back towards Tanaka. He sniffled and nodded. “I’ll pay for my crime, sir, if that’s okay with you.” The boy said.

Tanaka chuckled and pushed the tray closer to him. He reached up towards Tsukune. The boy flinched, causing Tanaka to stop. He was waiting for the strike that wasn’t coming. Shaking a bit he opened his eyes and looked to the older male. Tanaka moved slowly to complete the contact, ruffling his hair.

The officer shook his head. “I ain’t gunna put you through that, but we’ll be back later okay? I’ll settle everything. All the evidence and statements point to abuse and self-defense.” He explained. “Hey,” Tsukune looked up to the man, his messy hair further disheveled by the friendly contact. “We aren’t all like that. There are some adults you can trust, okay?” He reached into his back pocket.

Taking out his card he would face Tsukune and bow his head. The boy recognized the etiquette and turned to face the older man, bowing his head as he accepted the card. Looking to it he’d note it had his name, number, and rank. Community Safety Bureau. Tsukune nodded, though he wasn’t sure to what. Maybe the wordless question offered by Tanaka.

Will you call me when you’re in trouble?

Tsukune would sit to eat. He was hungry. He wasn’t sure how long its been since he’s eaten. But it was quiet in here. Tanaka and his partner made their way out of the room, closing it behind them.

The younger officer looked to Tanaka. “Buchou?” The older man looked to his partner. “Are you sure about letting him go? I mean Youkai are –”

“Citizens.” Tanaka interrupted him. “If we aren’t there for them, who else will? They were born and raised in these communities Etō-san. They’ll be here when we’re gone.” He patted the young man roughly. “You’ll understand sooner or later. Hopefully sooner.”

After Tsukune ate the two men would lead Tsukune to the exit. He was already printed and they got his information so assured they would contact him later with his court date. He’d be appointed to a Family Court Investigator and, with his mother, meet with the judge. He still had to go through the hoops if he wanted to maintain his standing and not be marked as a juvenile delinquent.

As they walked out Tsukune stopped by the vending machines. He had his hands tucked in his pockets as his focus locked onto the machines. Tanaka and Etō followed his gaze. Tsukune would feel a tap on his shoulder. The boy turned, blinking when he met with a a handful of change. Tanaka offered him 150 in yen coins. Tsukune was silent a moment but would eventually nod with acceptance.

Soon the group were at the exit. Tsukune bowed and thanked them for taking care of him and his mother and turned to leave. As he pushed the building’s doors out someone pulled them in. Tsukune blinked as he immediately halted, having nearly collided with Moka.

“Tsukune!” She had called excitedly at first, ready to leap into him, but quickly refocused and hopped back, quite gracefully, and landed with her arms behind her back. Akasha watched from her car window. Moka stepped aside to allow Tsukune to pass. Tsukune stared at her for a moment before he started out. From the entrance Tanaka and Etō watched the boy and girl. Once Tsukune was a fair distance away the young girl followed him in a hurry as he made his way down the street back towards their neighborhood. Akasha chuckled and drove away; she would leave the teens to their own devices.

Tsukune and Moka walked side by side in an uncomfortable silence, at least it was uncomfortable for Moka. The sounds of cricket calls filled the night air, as cars occasionally breezed down the road that stood parallel to the sidewalk. Fall would be here sooner than they would know and they would be swamped with exams and festival preparation. Moka swallowed at the dry lump which gathered in her throat. Just being around Tsukune’s scent would trigger the response at this point. She’d grown so used to him, being there. He wasn’t her food, but her focus was easily shook when it came to him. She blushed and gripped her hands in front of her, trying to will the urges away. She smiled and looked up to him, opening her mouth to speak.

Tsukune immediately held up the can of juice to her cheek, the warm beverage, surprising her. He bought from the machine. It was tomato juice. Moka blinked and he leaned it closer to her, obliviously offering it. She was reluctant. Not even a nibble? Moka frowned but reached her hands up to accept it. It was warm from his holding it close to his body. She hugged it to her cheek and exhaled. Turning her gaze back up at the can for a moment, she couldn’t help but feel a little hurt – rejected.

“For a while.” Tsukune spoke up, causing the pink-haired girl to jump! Was he reading her mind?!. “I’m still mad at you, so, for a while.” He clarified.

He did not need to say anymore, but she understood. Lowering her gaze she exhaled a breathe she didn’t know she was holding. She would not get the luxury of feeding from him, but he still was going to take care of her anemia, like he had always done. She would have to regain his trust and respect. Moka opened the can and took a sip. She winced, having gotten used to Tsukune’s balanced flavor. While not ready to return to the tasteless drink, she would have to deal with it. The emerald eyed girl nearly squeaked when she felt Tsukune brush his arm against hers. She felt her face flush when she realized he was not going to move it any time soon. She looked up at him. He was starring off with his typical expressionless look.

“It’s our secret.” He promised. Moka looked to the can in her hand, only to find it gone. Tsukune had snatched the juice can and took a sip of it. He handed it back to Moka and continued to walk. The young vampire stared at the can a moment, where Tsukune’s lips had touched. She blushed deeply and took a sip as well. She felt her heart swell at the thought.

It was an indirect kiss.

Chapter 20: The Power of Justice Binds

The next day Moka found herself roused by the sounding of her alarm clock at thirty to six. The vampire’s emerald eyes shot open as she lay on her side, tightly hugging her pillow between her arms and legs. She really hated when she rolled into this awkward position because it was always so difficult to move from the comforting state. So sooooft. She nuzzled her face against her pillow. Sadly the clock continued to chime out its alert of the long passed dawn. With a yawn the Moka sat herself up, her long pink tresses rain over her shoulders as her bangs messily settled over her face. It has been a trying night both emotionally and physically. She was afraid her mother would stick to her threat and change her Rosary’s power. She did not know how it would affect her Outer appearance, if at all, but most of all she worried for her true self. The voice that, as of late, was not silent in the abyss which she occupied.

The silence was more damning.

It did not matter which Moka it was though. She knew they were both were concerned for the Tsukune. They had grown accustomed to their time together. How would he treat her today after yesterday? She still felt her lips burning from that indirect contact they made through the can of tomato juice they had shared but hours before. The act had stirred up feelings she long since tossed aside as outcomes of her thirst for his blood. It was what she had always assumed. The racing of her heart and rushing of her own blood were simply reactions to his welcoming scent… Kyaaah!

Moka slammed her face into her pillow, muffled despair. Why did she think of it like that?! She could no longer convince herself of the vice. He was --. She had the can and her thirst was sated from its nutrients, but she still desired to press her face to his neck. Was there something simply wrong with her? Was she addicted to his blood, or was she actually fostering affections for Tsukune? The despair continues.

The vampire stood from her bed and began to disrobe from her pajamas while she meticulously gathered her toiletries so that she could wash up before school. As the vampire made her way to the hall shower she could not help but consider her relationship with the young man. Her mind had been in a tizzy since last night. She was unable to foster anymore excuses to herself. For a long time he had protected her silently. He gave her sympathy where no one else would ever consider her one way or the other. He would walk her to the school nurse for her daily transfusions at lunch time, forgoing having his bento at his desk, if at all. She had figured that was all over now that she was going to high school. She had been glad, almost ecstatic that she was wrong because those feelings of loneliness that she had kept at bay exploded.

His attention was what mattered to her. He had never given her the sort of attention Human or Youkai often did, bad or on circumstance for the adults: good. He simply acknowledged her existence. Meeting him on the way to her new school had taken those twisted feelings of hesitation and loneliness and pulled them into the open. It had been the first time he talked to her face to face for such an extended period of time.

Face to face…

She sighed at the thought as she stepped into the hot shower. The herb treated water caressed and massaged her pale skin as it pulsated from the nozzle. At this time she could not help but recall how he had even protected her at her time of weakness. Normally, the pink-haired vampire understood, accepting outside help was a stab to your pride. She naturally would resist and push Tsukune away when he would try and help her, but he did so any way. Despite her protests.

She turned the shower knobs until the heated water was a mere trickle from the shower’s head. As the vampire stood there in the collecting fog that stifled the tiled room she could not help but regret her actions. Even from the depths of her Rosary she felt a pulsating ache that touched faintly of pain. Her wet pink strands were darkened by the water as each thin collection of silky hair stuck to her now pinkish skin. She listened as the water was forced down the drain.

It sounded so empty.

As the young vampire wiped the moisture from her face she carefully pushed the glass door of the shower stall opened and stepped out. Moka was startled when she saw her mother standing in front of the sink, painting her lips, using the fogged mirror as a guide. The pink-haired woman had obviously wiped a section of glass clear with the flat of her hand and busied herself. For how long Moka wasn’t sure. Moka stood for a moment in silence as her arm instinctively held up her chest. She had been so lost in her intrusive thoughts and forgot how to respond.

Akasha was dressed for work and her emerald eyes glanced up at a clear section of mirror, looking back at her daughter. The teen felt nervous under her mother’s scrutiny and turned her head away, anxiously pulling a strand of pink hair behind her ear. She never paid attention but sealed she looked an awful lot like her mother. Was it because mother had made the seal with her youki? She pondered it for a time. Did Tsukune like her better with this hair, or the other?

“If you constantly question your feelings…” The woman stood straight, popping her lipstick’s cap back in place as she pursed her lips to spread the makeup evenly.

Moka’s emerald eyes glanced up. Her mother turned fully to face her. She took a clean towel from the rack and held it out to Moka, who hesitantly reached out to take it. When Moka pulled the towel to her she felt the tension. Her mother wouldn’t release it. She paused, feeling the pressure of her mother’s grip in the Rosario. The feeling was unmistakable. The tendrils of power wrapping around your limbs, making them heavy. A dark hand over your throat, making it hard to breathe.

Her mother smiled warmly, canting her head as she folded her arms in front of her. “And constantly hesitate,” She added, releasing the towel, allowing Moka to wrap it around her naked body. “Someone else will ask him the things you were afraid to.” Her mother added before turning to leave the bathroom.

The older woman closed the door behind her and held back an amused laugh as she walked to the door. “Teenagers these days are so out of touch with what it means to have bonds.” The elder youkai laughed out, leaving the house in due time.

Moka sighed dejectedly as she looked to the cleared surface of the mirror. What did she want from Tsukune other than blood? She knew she was not just using him for that. There had to be something deeper to their companionship. The word love floated into her mind for a split second, but it was instantly squashed out by her pounding heart. She could not be in love with him, because she had ruined any and all chances to be with him like that, had she not?

“He said we could repent.” The silence was broken.

The voice of her Inner youkai rang out in what had been hours of deafening silence. If her true self was right they would stand a chance, but that would mean they would have to appease to him somehow. It was a difficult thing to consider. Tsukune was not like any Youkai or Human she knew. Was that because he was an Ayashi?

She was a vampire so she only knew the way they did things. Now despite what some may say or think about Youkai was that they were like animals and followed their instincts. But didn’t Humans as well? They have just forgotten many of theirs or suppress them. Youkai were simply who they were, but also what they were taught. The truer aspect of her nature called to have someone strong by her side no matter what it took, but that didn’t mean the person in question would want you right back. Who didn’t want a strong partner who was confident and made you happy?

It was embarrassing to think of things like this, but if she wanted to be part of his life she had to secure her place. But her place was shaken as she had taken his scolding to heart. She could no longer force her way into his life. Tsukune didn’t want a blood thirsty partner who fought to the death like some – monster.

*~~~~~~*

Moka contemplated as she stood just outside the gates of her home waiting for the young man that she has grown exceptionally attached to. She wondered if, in some way, he had bonded with her. The pink-haired girl nearly sucked in her breath when she saw Tsukune making his way down the sidewalk. A part of her wanted to run back inside but her feet anchored to the ground. He had his usual expressionless mask. His right hand was buried in his pocket and his leather pack clutched in his left fist. He did not stop as he passed her, nor did he look in her direction. The vampire felt her heart deflate slightly at his action and she sighed out.

It had been too good to be true. She turned into the sidewalk to head for class. She kept her head lowered so she could not see him. If she looked at him she was sure to cry. His scent burned in her nose from just his passing so she felt herself sniffle. The vampire walked a few steps only to bump her head against a solid form. She squeaked out and nearly jumped back, but she could smell him.

“Sumimasen…” Her words fell into a whisper as she realized Tsukune had stopped for a moment.

He continued walking, leaving the vampire slightly stunned from the contact. The sudden unsettling caused his scent to surround her person. She felt so much more aware of his presence now that she had admitted to the possibility of the feelings shared between them, or maybe from just her. She looked up toward the young man as he made it further down the street. He had stopped again. Was waiting for her? She felt her throat tighten with a familiar feeling. She caught up to the ebon-haired male only for him to start walking again. She was too nervous to speak to him so stayed silent the entire walk to school. When they reached the gates Moka felt almost choked by the sensation. She could feel her fangs pressing out.

He had forbidden it though.

She was not to feed from him until she earned back that privilege. Moka looked up to Tsukune, unsure of what to do. Would she have to go to the nurse before class and get a transfusion pack? She was not even sure if they had such a thing at this school. Many vampires her age went to private schools in the Youkai world. Moka inhaled sharply when Tsukune pressed a warm can of tomato juice to her cheek. He held no expression on his face, but his eyes were clearly offering the can in silent apology.

He did not have to help her. She deserved to be shunned from any and all assistance the young man offered her.

Yet still…

“Arigatou Tsukune-san…” She was deeply touched.

He still looked to take care of her, though he still understood he was punishing her by behaving more aloof with her than what she had grown accustomed to. Tsukune did return to ignoring her in the manner he had once done to protect himself in middle school, but it always brought him pain. He was not sure if it perhaps was a physical pain or an emotional one but as long as he loved her he would hurt.

He knew he loved her, he was no stranger to that emotion, though it was something that was kept locked away in his youkai. His youkai thrived on the power of blood because of the manner in which his youkai had developed. When he had first recovered from the terrible injuries his father caused he was in the hospital, he was told by a nurse. He could hear as the doctor and his parents spoke just outside of the room.

*~~~~~~~*

“I don’t know what to say.” The doctor began. “He was clinically dead for nearly ten minutes, even for a Youkai that could have serious repercussions which effect not only his brain growth, but physical.” The doctor explained.

His voice sounded so far away, almost dulled out completely by the faint, metrical beeps of the machine that rhythmically bleeped at the beating of Tsukune’s small heart. The respirator hissed listlessly as it assisted the child’s labored breathing. The child could feel the pressure of the bandages wrapped around every inch of his body, his skin numb from the painkiller being intravenously dripped into his veins.

“He’s lucky.” Tsukune could hear the doctor above his mother’s crying. “It seems he was playing with Aono-san’s razor in the tub and hurt himself. The positioning of the slash just over his chest shows he seriously hurt himself slipping from the water.”

That’s not what happened , Tsukune felt his youkai thinking.

Tsukune blinked at the sound of the unfamiliar sensation. The rate of the EKG machine slowly ascended in pace. His head turned to the side, his cheek pressing against his pillow. The plastic tubs inserted in his nose and throat tickled his sensitive nerves.

A deep voice responded to the doctor. “I was terrified when I found him. Normally he calls me when he is done. He likes to bathe on his own. He’s independent for a child his age.” Tsukune’s father sadly spoke. “When he did not call me I grew worried and…”

He’s lying… the strange feeling curled tightly in Tsukune’s chest. The sound of his mother’s crying and the beeping intensified even further.

“You cannot blame yourself for this.” The doctor offered comfort. “We are only he is a Youkai, but you have to watch him carefully. This is the age where most children develop their powers. I do not know how this will affect Tsukune-kun because of his mixed background.” The doctor sounded worried.

“Please don’t cry okaasan, Tsukune will hear you.” His father pleaded in mock sensitivity.

Y ou wanted her to cry . It hurts when okaasan cries. Tsukune’s thoughts melted together with his youkai.

“I died?” Tsukune thought. He was at the age where death would often become a reality for children and they have gained the concept of the differences between death and life.

Flashes of what his father had done to hum burned his chest. The EKG showed signs of his hastening heart rate. His blood was pouring everywhere and he felt himself choked by the air before he found himself in an unfamiliar darkness. His youkai struggled to keep him alive, so it did what it could and enveloped the boy’s source of life and coveted what it craved most at this moment: its blood.

Normally hybrid youkai would develop their youkai inherent on their parent’s mixed strengths and weaknesses. Many could shift their bodies as means of protection since their youki’s lacked the natural power to survive, so often took a weaker aspect of its body, like its limbs or flesh, and developed it into a youkai: the outer shape of one’s youki.

Tsukune’s youki was not developed; his youkai had yet to be awakened. In this critical moment to survive Tsukune’s youki hoarded the remaining blood in his body and poured it all into awakening his youkai so that it could survive. The final act had caused the body to fall unconscious during his father’s assault.

His youki pulled everything it had in reserve that it needed to survive: its blood, oxygen, and mind. Tsukune was unable to breathe and his heart had stopped for a full ten minutes.

The boy realized this frightening truth. He had truly died. He began to cry, but suddenly a pain shot through his body and his hands and chest started to bleed. The EKG went ballistic and called. The doctor ushered the Aonos to the waiting room while he and the nurses rushed into the room to Tsukune’s aid.

It had been the first time the pain manifested.

*~~~~~~*

Since then Tsukune would learn that the pain was a medium to control his youki. The pain was invoked when he would pull one of those terrible memories from his past and allowed his power to flow. All of his power was focused in his blood so with pain he could control his blood at will, his youki. Using a kind of telekinesis to shape the blood he could shift and manipulate it. It took a strict concentration to control the blood, but he has honed his youki over the years, developing his youkai.

He was still young so there were still many hurdles to overcome. Though he could move his blood, in retrieving it from his body, it would no longer be there so it would quickly weaken him by draining the power from his muscles, the air from his lungs, and the marrow from his bones. He also had difficulty concentrating through the higher vestiges of pain. It was a contradicting dance.

He felt a bit lighter now that his father was gone, but it had not excused the vampire’s actions. Kurumu and Yukari were ecstatic to see their friends back in school during lunch. Tsukune had not given details but simply mentioned he had to resolve personal family problems that he preferred not to speak of. Yukari and Kurumu understood his unwillingness to share.

For the succubus, she needed to share with Tsukune and Moka what had happened. Moka had felt devastated she had not stayed to help Kurumu, perhaps all of this would have been avoided, but what would have happened to Tsukune had she not interfered? Moka was just happy her friend was alright. Tsukune promised he would do the burning from now on in place of the girls. Kurumu was just happy her friends were back again. With them gone it was like losing a chunk of her family. She had yet to tell her mother what had happened, but the woman counseling Kurumu’s incident, Toujyou Ruby, she has called the succubus mother into school to talk about unidentified trouble the girl was having. Kurumu would be absent from Club at that time. It was a regretful incident but she would need the support from her mother as well as Toujyou-san.

*~~~~~~~*

After classes Moka and Tsukune walked together toward the club’s room in the second building. Moka happily sipped on a can of tomato juice. It as no substitute for Tsukune, but she didn’t have a choice in the matter. She can only lament her choices. While the minor inconvenience was not as grave as the difficulties Tsukune would soon face she, for some reason, couldn’t keep her mind on it. Maybe she just … didn’t want to think about it. While she walked with Tsukune she would tell him about the upcoming Halloween festival being held in their neighborhood. Tsukune did not show any interest, but she knew he was listening as he would occasionally glance at her and nod. She could see him smile occasionally as well, but they were just empty mirrors of what he felt.

She knows Tsukune has emotion, deep down somewhere. She was just happy to see him doing his best. The vampire found herself staring at his lips every time he looked at her. She swallowed as she latched her lips to the straw once again, pulling in another gulp of juice. The vampire furrowed her brows and looked to the ground. She was bouncing around too many topics in her head. She couldn’t think straight.

She remembered what her mother had told her about hesitating. She wanted to ask him, properly. “Tsukune…” Moka murmured as she looked up as his dark, chocolate eyes turned to her It made her heart flutter.

Tsukune stopped and turned to face her. He had since loosened his red tie and unbuttoned the first few buttons of his black, long sleeved uniform shirt. It was stifling, even if they drew closer and closer to the winter. The vampire blushed and opened her mouth to speak.

“Aono Tsukune.” A male voice called from behind the two.

Dammit! Moka whined and pressed her face to his shoulder. What noooow?

Tsukune had noticed them bit earlier. The person had been following them since they left classes, but he had not realized how many until he and Moka turned to face a small crowd of people dressed in matching black, fitted uniforms. Tsukune, at most, could determine variance in some of the youkis, but only now that they were up close. Most of these people were human and even so the man who called to him was likely the leader because his presence seemed to outshine everyone else’s. The man in charge had long blonde hair. His face was rather pallid and contrasted against his uniform.

But Tsukune remembered him. “Kuyō.” Tsukune murmured.

He had not met the man directly, but during PE he was floating among his classmates who were talking about him. He was the head of the Safety Commission and their group was the reason Komiya Saizou was no longer in school. They described him pretty clearly. You aren’t going to find many students as white as ghosts with hair as gold as koban. What was particularly problematic was the way he looked at him. This guy was smug and rubbed him the wrong way.

Yukari had opened the club door when Gin mentioned he could smell Moka coming, but when the wolf and witch opened the club door they were shocked to see so many people standing out in the halls. Gin thought he had picked up Kuyō's stench lurking about, but he had not expected the coward to bring so many mooks just for Tsukune. It was unnecessary force and the wolf and Tsukune both knew it.

Kuyō had been out to get Tsukune since the beginning of semester, but Gin couldn’t figure out why. The upperclassman had already explained to the Headmaster the circumstances of Ishigami’s incident; the boy had nothing to do with it as far as anyone knew. Other than that Tsukune hadn’t been in any problematic situations with other students. Tsukune stood firm, showing no indication to whether or not the Safety Commission held any meaning for him. Just a bunch of dogs chasing their own tails. Tsukune looked way, tucking his free hand into his pocket. Moka peered up at the gathered force with her head down. Looking over to Tsukune she could tell he was getting annoyed. It was invisible to most but their youki were vying for dominance.

This perturbed Kuyō and he sneered, biting back a growl. Moka reached up to hold onto Tsukune’s arm. She shirked from the Committee Police Chief’s glare. Something about it was predatory. Sealed she couldn’t cause problems she couldn’t fix with a well placed kick, but Tsukune was also resistant to the confrontation.

“Aono Tsukune and Akashiya Moka.” The man held his head high. “You are under the arrest for the murder of Ishigami Hitomi. Incriminating evidence has been found against you both and you are to be taken in for questioning. Do not resist.”

Moka lurched back in shock, her can of juice tumbling from her fingers. Tsukune lowered his posture, moving to step in front of Moka. He glared up at the Committee officer. There was no emotion to spare just empty eyes and a threatening aura.

The Committee head chuffed out a smug laugh. He carried an arrogant sense of pride when the other officers easily restrained the male and female. Despite the boy’s posturing it seemed that was all he was: hot air. The blonde chief folded his arms behind his back and grinned a toothy smirk as he stood before the couple.

“I hope you are prepared to accept the appropriate judgment when the time comes.” The man laughed out.

“You bas—,“ Gin growled as he pushed Yukari back into the room and stepped out. Gin’s actions were quickly thwarted when several bokken were pointed at his face, held by one of the second-year members. A woman of small statue, with lilac hair. “You bastard Kuyō! You have no proof!” It was bullshit! He saw the scene himself. There were so many scents, so many hands. Even still he made sure to fudge some of the evidence. He didn’t put it past them to defend themselves, or each other.

One could almost see Kuyō's fangs as his grin nearly stretched across his face in arrogant delight. “I suggest you stay out of this Morioka, this does not concern you.” Kuyō sneered at the werewolf and motioned his hand as his men took both Moka and Tsukune away.

Moka was frightened and actively having trouble walking forward as she whimpered out. Tsukune kept his empty stare and was pushed along. He quietly eyed how they shoved and pushed Moka, even though she was having clear difficulty, her balance anything but graceful when sealed. The boy made not a sound, but he remembered.

Yukari carefully cracked open the club room door and peered out. “Senpai…” Yukari sadly spoke out as she looked up to Gin.

Gin would try to calm his breathing. That bastard was always like this! He’d skin him if he could! The werewolf shook his head. He lowered his posture and let his arms fall to his side. He still had Yukari to take care of. “It’s alright Yukari-chan.” The upperclassman offered. “How about I take you home for the day? We need to be careful.” He was more afraid of Kuyō's thugs and what they would do to Yukari had she been somehow implicated with the assault on her class rep from earlier in the semester.

It had never been investigated as a school report because it happened off-grounds, but it was still a concern. Something was up and he did not like it, especially since it involved that sheep Kuyō.

Notes:

Do note this is a rather old fic that I have been reworking from FF.net to the archive and have been trying to edit and adjust as it was written before the manga ended so since I have finished the manga and some errors of character designs exist they are fixed up best I could find. If you notice errors in character descriptions concerning their looks, let me know. Like wrong hair color or style of usual clothing.

Chapter 21: Displeasure of Our Meeting

“Aono Tsukune and Akashiya Moka.” The man held his head high. “You are under the arrest for the murder of Ishigami Hitomi. Incriminating evidence has been found against you both and you are to be taken in for questioning. Do not resist.”

The Committee head was smugly proud when the other officers easily restrained the man and female. The blonde chief folded his arms behind his back and grinned.

“I hope you are prepared to accept the appropriate judgment when the time comes.” The man laughed out.

“You bas—,“ Gin growled as he pushed Yukari back into the room and stepped out.

Gin’s actions were quickly thwarted when several bokken were pointed at his face.

“I suggest you stay out of this Morioka, this does not concern you.” Kuyō sneered at the werewolf and motioned his hand as his men took both Moka and Tsukune away.

Moka was frightened and actively having trouble walking forward as she whimpered out. Tsukune kept his emotionless stare and was pushed along. He quietly eyed how they shoved and pushed Moka, even though she was having clear difficulty walking with her arms cuffed behind her.

“Senpai…” Yukari sadly spoke out as she looked up to Gin.

The werewolf shook his head.

“It’s alright Yukari-chan.” The upperclassman offered. “How about I take you home for the day? We need to be careful.” He was more afraid of Kuyō's thugs and what they would do to Yukari had she been somehow implicated with the assault on the three Lizardmen from earlier in the semester.

It had never been investigated as a school report because it happened off-grounds but it was still a worry. They had found evidence against Tsukune even though his nose could not. Something was up and he did not like it, especially since it involved that sheep Kuyō.

*~~~~~~~~~~~~*

 

Kurumu made her way to the main building of the school where she would be doing her counseling, away from the activities of the clubs in the second building. The young succubus gently knocked against the counsel room door.

“Come in.” Toujyou called warmly.

The violet-eyed succubus reached out and turned the brass knob, opening the door. The youkai felt a bit awkward and especially fearful now that her mother had to be involved. What would her mother say about how she handled the situations she was met with? She did not want her mother to be disappointed in her. Being a succubus she should have had those boys under her control, but she had obligations as a companion to Moka and Tsukune. She had to be the stronger individual. Living in the human world she simply could not act that way all the time, and should be able to live on her own strength.

Toujyou stood from her desk when Kurumu entered the room. The secretary led Kurumu into the room and ushered her to a comfortable seat close by. They were situated in a room just down the hall from the Board Chairman’s office. Kurono Ageha, Kurumu’s mother, was instructed to make her way to the counseling room at the appointed time of four, which allowed Toujyou a good hour to collect preliminary information from the succubus.

*~~~~~~~~~~*

Tsukune and Moka were paraded across campus by the Student Police Committee. Many students had gathered to watch as the infamous couple was marched, in handcuffs, toward the Police Committee’s headquarters just across campus in the old shrine building. Moka looked to the ground as she walked along, finally learning the pace they wanted her to walk at. She kept her head hung low as the whispers and murmurs of her fellow students carried over to her sensitive youkai ears. She fought with all of her pride not to allow herself to cry in front of Tsukune. She had to be strong. This was her fault and she had to take the punishment she deserved, and this time she would not allow Tsukune to take the blame.

The pink-haired youkai sniffled and glanced over to Tsukune. Her emerald eyes glittered with the tears she forced to keep unshed. Tsukune walked looking straight ahead with his head held high. She felt her throat dry at the sight. Even in a seemingly hopeless situation he looks so proud and powerful. She loved Tsukune and knows she would do anything to stay by his side. Moka held her head high and bottled away all of her insecurities.

Tsukune glanced over to her from the corner of his eye. The edge of his lip turned up slightly, finding it entertaining that the young girl would put on a brave face, because he knew how much it would annoy Kuyō. That man loved power and loved to be in charge. He had no control over them, and could not make them fear him or what he would try and could otherwise attempt. Tsukune’s chocolate eyes motion over to the Committee head and watched as the chief stiffened in anger at Moka’s sudden brave-front. The pair was led up the old stone steps. All around them and between the torii arches the overgrown fauna would twist and shake against the procession of Committee officials marching toward what is to be assumed as the vampire and youkai male’s destination.

Soon the pair found themselves in front of the massive gates of the former shrine. The red painted shoji doors ominously bore down on the youths. Kuyō grinned, chuckling softly to himself. As confident as Aono was, there was no way he would escape the hands of justice; after all he is merely a hybrid. He is far less than any youkai or man. The blonde-haired chief stepped toward the doors and turned to face Moka and Tsukune. Kuyō tugged at the edges of his white gloves and stood with his back straight and his cold, blue eyes glaring down at the pair.

“I will make sure you do not get away from me this time Aono.” Kuyō announced.

Tsukune nodded to the smug chief and smiled himself.

*~~~~~~*

The main doors of the school were pushed open in flamboyant grace as a woman with long blue hair swaggered across the threshold. She was a tall, slender bodied woman with curves in all the necessary places. Her high heels rhythmically clicked against the tile ground as her right arm swayed in time to her hips. Her left arm held up a black spaghetti-string purse over her shoulder as her wrist supported itself against her exaggeratedly puffed out chest. Her manner of dress was shameless and took every chance it could to show off as much cleavage as possible without passing for illegal and as much thigh as possible while still being considered a dress. The velvet red material clung to each respectable curve, and if not for the emptied halls there would not be a one who would be able to look away from the older woman.

Pressing her plump, red painted lips together, she effortlessly flicked back her hair before knocking on the counsel room door.

“Please come in.” The secretary’s voice called out.

When Kurono Ageha opened the door to the large, spacey room she looked between the chairs and large desk settled in the front of the room. Kurumu looked up to her mother with a shameful look. The older succubus looked to the young secretary and raised a brow as she closed the door behind her and took a seat beside her daughter. The older woman casually sat back and crossed her smooth-skinned leg over her knee, allowing the hem of her dress to hike up even more. The secretary blushed at the woman’s bold behavior in a school full of students, and was thankful for the current after school status. Toujyou noticed that Kurumu blushed nervously and looked to her lap, attempting to pull her school skirt down past her knees. It was apparent that there was some inferiority complex between Kurumu and her mother. Perhaps this is why the teen south to act out using her body, which had gotten her into trouble in the first place.

*~~~~~~~*

Tsukune and Moka were led into the shrine. The interior of the shrine appeared much larger than what it had appeared on the outside. The old wooden halls lined for miles lit by the weak glow of flickering fluorescent bulbs that hummed against the flowing of electricity. All around the paper walls shadows could be seen hovering against the lights, and whispers could be heard being spoken against Tsukune a Moka.

“Murderers.”

“Criminals.”

Youkai often did not receive fair treatment because of their tendencies toward violence. It was not that youkai were more violent than humans, as with humans they could either be good or evil, but unlike humans youkai feel emotions at a far greater extent. They hurt more, they love more, they cry more, and they feel betrayal more deeply. Tsukune and Moka were forced into a holding cell after their handcuffs were unlocked. The metal doors slammed behind them with force, and locked in place. The two youkai turned to face Kuyō, who stood staring them down like they were the cause for all the problems in society.

Indeed Kuyō blamed youkai like them for these problems. Just because they were youkai they think they have an excuse, a reason, but they’re feral, wild animals that deserve to be treated like slaves. Moka felt a terrible chill from his glaring, blue eyes that pierced her very soul and crushed against her lungs. The pink-haired vampire looked to Tsukune, but the young man walked to the end of the holding cell and sat. The vampire was surprised, but she walked over and sat as well. She glanced to Tsukune who sat bravely, his head held high. Kuyō placed his gloved hand against the cold metal bars and smiled at Tsukune.

“It seems there’s no escaping your fate this time Aono.” The blonde-haired committee chief chuckled as his eyes bore into the youkai’s russet pools.

“They found your blood all over the scene and all the evidence points to you being there at the time of Ishigami Hitomi’s death.” The Chief explained as he took a step back from the cell doors.

He folded his arms behind his back and laughed before looking over his shoulders at the boy. It was starting to anger him. No matter what he said Tsukune kept his impassive expression. The boy knew Kuyō had evidence against him, he knew there was no reasoning out of the fact he was there with Moka, yet…

“ Why does he look at me with those eyes?” Kuyō thought as he glanced over to Moka who was partially hiding her trembling form behind Tsukune’s body.

He watched as the young vampire gripped her pale hand against the sleeve of Tsukune’s uniform. She looked up to the boy fearfully, but he held his inexpressive stare.

“ He’s defending the girl?” Kuyō thought with a chuckle.

The committee chief straightened up and brushed his gloved hand through his hair. Moka was far more nervous than the boy. Kuyō could easily coerce a confession from her. Kuyō regained his composure.

“I will interview you both separately and you will be held overnight.” Kuyō snapped his fingers and his men stood at attention.

“Keep two men here at all times. These two are youkai so place wards around the cell.” The chief ordered.

“Sir!”

Kuyō grinned at Tsukune and turned to leave. Kuyō froze when he felt a killing intent in the air. His blue eyes widened and he glanced back at Tsukune, who stood in front of the cell doors, his hands gripped against the metal bars. In the blink of an eye Kuyō was at the cell, his arm shot in between the bars and his hand wrapped tightly around Tsukune’s neck. The chief lifted the boy off the ground and glared at him, allowing his own youki to escape and pres against Tsukune, forcing the boy’s youki back.

“Tsukune!!” Moka cried out when her precious was easily pulled off the ground by the man’s strength alone.

“Kuyou-osa!” His subordinates called out in panic as they grabbed his arm.

Kuyō blinked and released Tsukune.

“Tsukune!” Moka cried again as she ran over to him as Tsukune fell to his knees.

“I’m fine.” Kuyō insisted. He glared down at Tsukune.

Kuyō scoffed and turned heel and left. Tsukune stayed on his knees and only watched as Kuyou left. Moka ran her hand along Tsukune’s back. She had a terrible feeling about Kuyō, something felt rather familiar about him as well.

“Tsukune, are you okay?” Moka asked as she helped Tsukune to his feet.

“You saw it Moka?” Tsukune spoke out as he turned away and walked back to the sitting bench in the hold.

Moka looked to the door where the two guards stood, than to Tsukune. Had he done that on purpose so she could realize?

“H…he’s a youkai.” Moka stammered as she walked over to Tsukune and sat down by his side.

Moka was silent for a moment. She looked up to Tsukune, wanting to voice her thought. Tsukune looked over to her, as if waiting for her to speak up. She swallowed her courage and folded her hands in her lap.

“Something seemed strange. If he is a youkai too than why is he treating us so harshly?” Moka wondered.

Tsukune grinned for a moment and looked to Moka.

“Should he treat us better because we’re youkai? That doesn’t seem very fair.” He admitted.

Moka blushed and shook her head and looked to Tsukune nervously.

“Iie! That’s not what I mean!” She shook her head. “It’s just.” The vampire took a moment to think of her words carefully, but there was no easy way to say it.

Moka felt her cheeks heat up when Tsukune took her hand into his. His warmer hands enclosed over her cooler one. She looked up into his coffee eyes. Her heart pounded against her chest as the eye of the Rosary opened for a moment.

“Even though he seems to be youkai…” Tsukune spoke, looking deep into Moka’s eyes.

Her jade eyes glittered with adoration as she stared into the eyes of her most precious. Even though he sat there, speaking to her of their enemy, she could not help but only listen to the rush of blood that she so desperately wished to be connected to.

“He hates youkai more than anything.” His lips were a breadth away from hers.

“Hates youkai?” Moka blinked out of her worship and pulled her hand from Tsukune’s loving grip.

She pressed her hand to her chest and stared at the stone-grey ground of the holding cell. The Guards watched the pair in their cell, but it was rather dark so they could only see the vampire seated close to the youkai male for comfort. Moka looked up to Tsukune. She was hyper aware of how close he was. His hand lay settled against the bench, supporting his weight as he leaned forward. His hot breath caressed her face in the most intimate of ways.

“I met him once… when I came home from the hospital.” Tsukune whispered as he leaned closer to Moka.

Moka was silent a moment as her tongue moistened her dry lips. Her hand gripped desperately to the front of his shirt. Her body and soul begged for him to complete his motions. She did not want her punishment any more.

“I… I knew him…” The vampire weakly struggled against Tsukune’s advance.

She pushed forward, only to have his hand press down on her lap. She felt his warm fingers curl to the underside of her thigh and lift it up and toward him. The vampire shifted until she was straddling his lap. She was so close to his lips.

“He… he wanted to punish me instead of sealing me.” The vampire admitted.

Tsukune’s coffee colored eyes glanced down at the open eye of the Rosary.

Please .

He heard whisper between the two of them. He pulled Moka’s knee back until her core was pressed against him. His warm fingers squirmed between them in order to find their place beneath her skirt. The vampire almost cried out at the sudden, though welcomed motion. Tsukune pressed his opened mouth against Moka, swallowing her surprised yell. The pink-haired vampire moaned into his mouth and reached up to pull at the boy’s short, black hair. Tsukune pulled his mouth from hers, though she sought to follow. When they parted the only thing left to connect them was a trail of saliva.

“Then shall I protect my Moka from him? Will she allow me to protect her?” The boy questioned.

The vampire nodded and whimpered, begging for that warm, familiar contact. Tsukune chuckled and pressed his mouth against Moka’s again. He felt her relax against his body now that the contact had been renewed. The young girl tensed at the feeling of Tsukune’s tongue invading her mouth and nearly growled against her senses when she felt him purposely cut the slick organ against her fangs.

In the dark abyss of her seal, the true Moka could feel the rejuvenating warmth of her most precious surround her. She always lay floating in nothingness as the cold of the darkness licked against her bare flesh, but now she relished at the familiar heat. The vampire opened the eye of her consciousness. Her ruby slits watched as a sparkle of light fell from the sky above. Normally there was darkness all around and one could not tell up from down, but Tsukune’s light really did make a difference for her.

*~~~~~~*

The shrine doors slide open and two figures walk in and march their way down the halls which were littered with Committee members. The animosity which the figures carried stunned the members and forced them to automatically clear the way.

A subordinate ran to Kuyō's office where the older man was having a cup of sake. The chief looks up with a glare. It was Keito.

“Sir, we have a situation…” Keito slowly began.

Kuyō growled and set down his chokko.

Chapter 22: Yamiji

“If this keeps up its just gunna be a repeat of last year.”

Gin muttered as he sat back in his desk seat. The upperclassman leaned his elbows on the arm of his seat and pressed his fingers to his lips in thought. Yukari sat up on the edge of the desk and looked over to her senpai, her bright eyes peered out from under the brim of her witch’s cap as she held her hands cupped between her knees.

“I don’t understand senpai, if Moka-san and Tsukune-san are good why would he do that to them?”

The tiny witch was watching as her friends were being taken away one by one from her. It was something hard for her to understand when no one had a clear explanation. She did not want to believe Tsukune and Moka were bad youkai. Gin glanced up to the young girl. She would not have the sense of mind to not trust the two, not after they had protected her. Gin leaned forward in his seat and patted the girl’s head. She smiled at her senpai as the older man stood.

“Kuyō is the kinda guy who mistakenly believes that, without a doubt, everything he does is for the sake of justice. Anyone that goes against his sense of justice is an evildoer and he believes he can do anything for that ideal, because he is justice.” The werewolf explained.

Yukari frowned and looked to her senpai. He obviously did not believe in the same kind of good that this man clearly did.

“Does senpai believe Moka-san and Tsukune-san are evildoers?” The young girl questioned sincerely.

Gin frowned and looked to Yukari sadly.

“It’s not that I think they are evil,” The wolf began, but sighed. “It’s just… to be honest: I hate this kinda trouble.” He admitted.

Yukari frowned and looked to the ground. She was sure that meant he was not going to help their friends. The young black-haired witch was than startled when Gin picked her up off the desk and set her down. The young witch looked up to her senpai with curious eyes. Gin grinned proudly and put his hand to his chest.

“I’m your senpai! Have more faith in me!” He encouraged.

Yukari giggled and clapped her hands together.

“Right! It doesn’t matter because they’re our friends desu!” The witch cheered.

*~~~~~~~*

It was a disheartening situation for the young succubus. She had to sit there and listen to how Miss Toujyou casually explained all of her misconducts and re-tell the incident she had only moments before explained to Toujyou with embarrassment. She looked up to her mother. The tiny succubus admired her mother more than anything, because she was all Kurumu had. Her father had died when she was young and she was raised by her mother in the youkai world, with very different morals than the human world. The succubus recalls having gotten upset with her mother and claimed she could go to school in the human world and be fine, but after what Saizou did to her she was more than proven wrong.

Her mother was everything she wanted to be. Kurono Ageha was a sexual prize among her kind. She was young, but by far the most successful of her clan. She had naturally large assets and considerable beauty. Her pale, smooth skin rivaled the trained beauty and lure of a geisha. Ageha’s long blue hair was like silk and her skin just as smooth and fine. She had not said a word through the entire counsel. Maybe she was wrong. Maybe it had been her fault she was nearly… that Saizou came onto her because she always flaunted her body and misused her powers.

Kurumu felt her chest tighten. She wanted to cry, but she was not sure if she had anymore tears. Her body shook uncontrollably and she slumped over as her hand gripped over her the center of her chest. She could feel the beating of her heart, and wished, but for a moment, that it could not… maybe than it would not hurt as badly. Toujyou had stopped speaking when she saw the young blue-haired girl’s reaction. Toujyou looked to Ageha. Her job as the counsel was done; she spoke her thoughts and gave her advice. It was now up to Ageha to do the right thing.

“I’m disappointed.” Ageha spoke out.

The words instantly cut into Kurumu as she felt the sobs choke against her chest. The older woman uncrossed her legs and glanced over to the hunched frame of her baby girl.

“I’m disappointed to see that the many things that I taught Kurumu growing up are obsolete now.” The older woman spoke as she turned to face the petite girl.

Kurumu felt her heart skip a beat. She looked up, and through the lines of her bangs she could see her mother’s vibrant violet eyes staring at her tear-filled ones. Ageha reached out and pulled Kurumu to her body, allowing the young girl’s face to rest between her bosoms in comfort. Kurumu was stiff for a moment, embarrassed to be embraced by her mother in such a manner in front of Toujyou, but she soon found herself slipping into the familiar feeling. Ageha stroked her fingers through her daughter’s short, bouncy hair.

“I am angry you people did not take the precautions that prevented this, and I have half a mind to remove my daughter from this school!” The older succubus exclaimed, causing Kurumu to stiffen at the thought.

“But…” Ageha whispered in comfort to her baby girl, before placing a kiss on the top of her head. “She’s safe because she was here, and I don’t know what I would have done, had it not been for them.”

Kurumu looked up to her mother, her eyes full of tears.

“Haha…” She whispered, before burying her face into her mother’s chest, and sobbing.

There was a knock at the counsel door. Toujyou looked over to Kurumu and her mother. The young succubus wiped her eyes clear and sat back. Ageha crossed her leg over her knee and looked back to the door.

“Come in.” Toujyou called.

The door opened, revealing their visitor to be Gin and Yukari. The tiny witch skipped into the room and ran over to Kurumu, embracing her friend. Toujyou looked to Gin as he stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.

“What is this about Morioka? We are in an important meeting.” The secretary stated, a bit angered by the youkai’s assertiveness. “Young Kurono is disbarred for club activities until she completes her remedial classes.” The older woman declared.

Gin grinned and rubbed the back of his head, offering a bow to Kurono Ageha and Toujyou Ruby.

“Sorry Ruby-san, but you think I can talk to Kurumu a bit? It’s important.” The werewolf looked to the lavender-eyed girl.

After a moment of staring at the older youkai male, she relented and motioned her hand.

“Gin-senpai, what’s wrong?” Kurumu asked, not liking the face on the upperclassman.

“It’s about Tsukune and Moka, Kurumu…” He began.

*~~~~~~~~~~*

“We are the protectors of peace!! Sacred keepers of Justice!” Kuyō exclaimed in rage at his two visitors.

Kuyō had been relaxing in his sitting room when Keito came to him with news of important visitors. The female officer led him toward the communal office where a number of Committee officers sat doing paperwork. The entire room had fallen into a dead silence when the two figures walked in from the halls. The tatami matted floors muted the hurried steps of Kuyō when he had rushed into the room. Standing in front of the booking desk was the Headmaster of the school, and by his side stood Lady Akasha Bloodriver.

Akasha Bloodriver was a fearsome CEO for a major Japanese import-expert company that hold revenues that comprise for nearly seventy-five percent of Nippon’s overseas trade. Not only that, but she was a licensed lawyer with a nose for these sorts of unjust situations. She was known for her explosive temperament and to be violently protective of her only daughter, born of a first marriage. Akasha Bloodriver currently lives alone with her daughter in the quaint district. She was also the school’s prime benefactor and the reason the school is able to afford to be a mixed school and still hold its powerful reputation.

The blonde-haired commander fumed and slammed his fist on the table. How dare Exorcist demand the release Akashiya Moka! He did not care this woman was a feared vampire youkai, nor did he care that she was the school’s prime benefactor. She was not his patron, the government was. Who did Akasha Bloodriver think she was? She could not throw money at a problem like this. That is why youkai like Moka and Tsukune are allowed to continue making mistakes that cost the lives of others.

“Because of Akashiya Moka and Aono Tsukune a teacher is dead!” The man calmed down and bit back his temper as he stood tall. “I will not allow you to set two criminals free. The evidence stands against them and there is nothing you can do to dismiss the findings. I have the backing of a Justice of the Supreme Court.” Kuyō said with a chuckle.

It brought him a bit of pride to see the vampire woman defeated. She hotly crossed her arms over her chest and glared the blue-eyed man down.

“In order for this school to stay a beautiful place, I must make sure the laws are obeyed.” Kuyō paused a moment and turned his back to the Headmaster and Akasha. “You have shown me their true selves. I thank you.” Kuyō allowed a grin to spread across his face as he walked passed his subordinates. They were in utter shock. He not only talked backed to the Headmaster, but he had just refused one of the most powerful businesswomen in the country.

Kuyō made his way to the holding cells. He walked through the door and dismissed the guards. They seemed flustered by something, and were more than glad to be relieved from their positions. Kuyō found their behavior distressing but dismissed it and folded his arms behind his back as he walked toward the black, steel bars. Tsukune was sitting back on the cells bench with one foot on the bench and the other on the ground.

Akashiya Moka sat straddling the boy’s lap, her hands desperately gripping at his shirt. She was comforted by the male’s presence and had since fallen asleep in his arms, but she roused when she heard the doors of the room open. She blinked her emerald eyes and peered toward the disturbance. Her face stayed pressed against Tsukune’s chest, almost fearfully, but her expression read something else. Tsukune’s right arm was wrapped around the girl’s bottom, almost cradling her as she lay against him.

The sight enraged Kuyō. Even now he acted as if nothing. Kuyō felt himself growl as he pushed his youki back with all of his remaining willpower. The Committee officer pulled the cell keys from his pocket and unlocked the door.

“Get up.” Kuyō commanded.

Tsukune looked down to Moka, giving her a silent command. The emerald eyed vampire glanced to Kuyō for a moment. Her gaze rattled the blonde man. It was as if she had lost all of her fear from earlier just from being around this boy. The vampire climbed off Tsukune as he helped her settle on the bench as he stood and walked toward the cell door. Tsukune pocketed his hands and looked to Kuyō. Though Tsukune could sense the outer layer of youki surrounding Kuyō, he still did not know the actual extent of the man’s power, but as long as he could, he would not act.

“Is it that hard for you to fathom fear?” Kuyō chuckled darkly as he cuffed Tsukune’s hands behind the boy’s back.

Tsukune said nothing as Kuyō walked him over to a desk beside the holding cell. The Chief pushed the young man into the metal folding chair and flicked on the small table-top lamp before seating himself across from the youkai boy. Two files were sitting on the table. One belonged to Akashiya Moka and the other Aono Tsukune. Kuyō fingered the manila folders and pulled Tsukune’s from the pile.

“Did you know that there are such things as permanent records? Especially for a youkai.” Kuyō mused as he opened the file. “It only takes one time to be labeled as a youkai. It doesn’t matter who you are or what you do. Once it becomes known you have developed tendencies that send you to the hospital… self injury.” Kuyō read aloud from the report.

Tsukune kept his head looking away. He did not respond to the man. Moka sat on the bench in the holding cell with her legs curled to her chest. Tsukune had told her he would try and do this: weaken her through him. Tsukune told her she had to be strong and listen to everything he said, because all of it was true. The vampire knew this was not Tsukune’s fault… it was that man that hurt him, he had told her.

“You really are just a filthy hybrid…” Kuyō chuckled as he casually read on as if it was some piece of manga. “No one knows what you are, do they?” Kuyō grinned and looked up to Tsukune, but still: no reaction.

Kuyō growled and gripped at the folder. What was wrong with this boy? Was he dumb and deaf? Kuyō could feel his self-control snap.

“Tsukune!!!” Moka cried out as she stood from the bench.

With a swift hook, Kuyō had cracked Tsukune across the face and sent the boy barreling backwards from his seat. Tsukune had not expected such a powerful punch. He is probably not holding back since he is not human.

“Leave Tsukune alone!!” Moka shouted as she ran to the edge of the cell and gripped the steel pipes.

Kuyō growled and reached his arm through the bar and grabbed Moka by her throat, lifting her off the ground.

“Moka!” Tsukune called, before a stabbing pain shot through his chest.

He had tried to stay calm, but that ratbag went after Moka. His insides churned with the burning pressure of his blood. Moka choked out and tried to pry Kuyō's fingers from around her throat. The blonde chief chuckled and glanced back at his shoulder. Was it his imagination or did hurting Moka physically hurt him? How interesting.

Kuyō tested this theory by pulling his arm back out of the bars, which in turn pulled Moka with it. A hollow panging sound rang through the room when Moka’s face smashed against the steel bars. She tried to cry out, but the strain of Kuyō's fingers around her trachea cause her to exhale a soundless air. Tsukune felt a terrible pain shoot down his spine as his knees pulled to his chest as his body fought the mind-numbing pain brought on by his burning emotions.

“Bas—“ Tsukune coughed out blood and groaned. “Let Moka go.” Tsukune demanded.

Kuyō laughed, positively beamed at the sight. He had finally gotten that lifeless half-wit to respond! And all it took was beating up his girlfriend.

“Do I have your attention now boy?” Kuyō said with a throaty chuckle.

He set Moka back on the ground, but the moment she tried to jerk away Kuyō's white-gloved fingers snaked into the vampire’s pink tresses and yanked her back, forcing the side of her head into the bars. When the echoing clang rang through the room, a tongue-swallowing scream ripped through Tsukune’s throat when he felt a stabbing pain in his chest, the likes of which he had never felt before.

This was not like the pain he normally felt. It was a stronger pain that sent his insides aflame with untold agony. Tsukune lay on his side; his hands were still cuffed behind him. The cuffs were specifically made for a youkai so it was nearly impossible to break them without a monstrous strength. Strange wounds had opened up on his cheeks and blood poured from his left palm and his back. It did not take long for the young youkai to be lying in a pool of his blood.

It both amazed and frightened Kuyō. He had never seen anyone react so adversely to someone else being hurt, let alone bleeding when he had not been severely hurt. Frankly, Tsukune felt as if he was dying. His heart struggled to pump blood throughout his body as his pores spilled more blood than he could make.

“Do you have any idea how many years it has taken me?!” Kuyō laughed out and dropped Moka roughly to the floor.

The chief walked over to Tsukune and knelt down. The blonde-haired individual grabbed Tsukune’s collar and pulled his head off the ground.

“This girl murders someone knowingly. She was well aware from right and wrong and yet her family buys her freedom and buys her happiness.” Kuyō explained, remembering all those years ago when Moka had first escaped from her father’s manor. She had murdered those two people in self-defense, but it was overkill. She was a youkai so they should have immediately dispelled her youki, but instead they gave her an ultimatum.

“Then you boy…” Kuyō growled and slammed Tsukune’s head into the ground. “Then you are released from the hospital after nearly killing yourself. Society did not correct you and allowed your murderous intentions to grow. First Ishigami Hitomi was killed and now your father?” Kuyō chuckled at Tsukune’s shocked expression.

“That’s right. You were supposed to go in for questioning weren’t you? If you don’t show up they’ll have yet another reason to arrest you for even longer. You won’t see the free world, I’ll be sure of it boy.” Kuyō chuckled darkly as he slammed Tsukune’s face into the floor.

“But first.” Kuyō stood, leaving Tsukune on the ground. “I will interrogate your girlfriend.” Kuyō opened the cell door as Moka jumped away from it.

Kuyō grabbed her wrist and chuckled. Even with her youkai strength Kuyō was physically more powerful since he was not sealed in any way.

“Perhaps I should have a little fun first? You’ll just be wasted in prison this way.” Kuyō mused as he began to lift Moka’s skirt.

Moka screamed and Tsukune’s eyes widened as he watched the girl fight against the twisted officer’s advances. Kuyō pulled her panties down to her knees and pushed his hand between the vampire’s legs. Tsukune tried to call out, but only blood choked up from his lungs instead of air. Tsukune found himself slowly blacking out from the pain.

“Moka.” Was all he could think before the sounds of her screams faded out into static between his ears.

*~~~~~~~*

Kurumu raced up the stone steps of the old shrine, racing between the red torii arches with Yukari at her side. Gin had told them they were most likely taken to the holding cells in the old shrine, the Committee’s base. Her mother had allowed her to go, only if she promised not to behave foolishly. Kurumu did not make that promise, because if her friend was in trouble, she could not be held responsible for her loyalty.

“Kurumu, didn’t I tell you wait?!” Gin called out to the young succubus who had somehow managed to run him haggard.

The blue-haired girl turned to look back as did Yukari. Gin dropped down and landed on the top of the arches. He had used his lycan agility to catch up. He offhandedly wondered where the girl got her speed with those two milk-pillows being the majority of her weight.

“Will you calm down!?!” The wolf hollered from the top of the arches. The succubus and witch looked up to their senpai who was still trying to catch his breath.

“Don’t you know you’ll make things worse by just marching in there without a plan?!” The wolf nearly growled out.

He gave the girl credit for her bravery, but it was foolishly placed sometimes.

“Than what would you do?!” The succubus called back, pained by the situation.

She could not believe Kuyō and his men took Tsukuen and Moka away! It had to be some lie. That man was just out to get them!

“Tsukune-san and Moka-san might be in danger…” The succubus was aware there was perhaps more fortune in planning, but her heart would not settle with the idea of waiting for a moment.

Kurumu felt her confusion and insecurity surface. She looked up at Gin and stamped her foot against the ground.

“You’re always like this senpai!” The succubus yelled out, startling the young witch that stood at her side. “Why do you always have to just stand back and watch instead of going out and doing something?! You can’t always play it safe! Our friends were just dragged away and we don’t know what’s happening to them!!” The succubus yelled.

“Oh I see and what exactly were you planning to do little miss milk-cow?” Gin mused with a grin, when Kurumu became slightly downtrodden, but still fought to glare at him.

“Banana Baldie! Go hide in a hole if you’re gunna get in my way than!” She bit back.

He understood why she was upset, but she was being somewhat unreasonable, but maybe he was too? He was afraid perhaps. If they could help Tsukune and Moka, Kuyō's corrupt methods would destroy two perfectly innocent lives, but they were youkai. They were anything but innocent according to humans. He knew, she knew, what was the likely outcome if they go to court for murder. They could even be carted off as cohorts to the crime if they were not careful.

“Don’t get so emotional…” Gin sighed and ran his hand through his hair, wondering if her baldie comment held validity. “Would you still help them even if they weren’t youkai? You know what that means for us right?” He wanted to be sure she understood the trouble she was getting into.

Kurumu looked down and pressed her hands to her chest. Why did that matter? The girl smiled and turned as her senpai jumped down from the torii and stood at her side. She could not stop the tears that formed in her eyes.

“Silly… Of course I would.” She smiled warmly as she brushed the droplets away. “Whether they are human or youkai, it doesn’t matter.” She spoke warmly.

Yukari blushed at her friend’s kindhearted words. Gin lowered his eyes and looked away with a sigh.

“Man…” The upperclassman rubbed at his head. “It looks like you made some caring friends Tsukune-kun…” Gin mused.

Chapter 23: Blood Dancer

He understood why she was upset, but she was being somewhat unreasonable, but maybe he was too? He was afraid perhaps. If they could not help Tsukune and Moka, Kuyō's corrupt methods would destroy two perfectly innocent lives, but they were youkai. They were anything but innocent according to humans. He knew, she knew, what was the likely outcome if they go to court for murder. They could even be carted off as cohorts to the crime if they were not careful.

"Don't get so emotional…" Gin sighed and ran his hand through his hair, wondering if her baldie comment held validity. "Would you still help them even though they're youkai? You know what that means for us right?" He wanted to be sure she understood the trouble she was getting into.

Kurumu looked down and pressed her hands to her chest. Why did that matter? The girl smiled and turned as her senpai jumped down from the torii and stood at her side. She could not stop the tears that formed in her eyes.

"Silly…Of course I would." She smiled warmly as she brushed the droplets away. "Whether they are human or youkai, it doesn't matter." She spoke warmly.

Yukari blushed at her friend's kindhearted words. Gin lowered his eyes and looked away with a sigh.

"Man…" The upperclassman rubbed at his head. "It looks like you made some caring friends Tsukune-kun…" Gin mused.

Yukari looked up to her club president with admiration and smiled. Kurumu nodded and smiled warmly at her senpai before she turned and pushed to race back up the steps, but before Kurumu was able to go any further she back stepped nearly falling down the tower flight. Gin and come up behind the succubus and pushed his hands against her back.

"Arigato Gin-senpai." Kurumu said as she looked up to apologize to the person she had nearly bumped into.

Her voice caught in her throat when she saw the vision of a powerful Moka standing before her. Fear gripped the petite school girl. She deeply bowed her head, fearful that she would be shown her place again for not looking where she was going. Vampires were well known for their short tempers and would normally find any excuse to stamp a weaker youkai beneath their heel.

"Sumimasen Moka-san!" Kurumu panicked.

Gin raised brow and looked over to the pink-haired vampire. She certainly looked like their club mate, but this vampire was older, and her eyes were much more fierce looking compared to Moka. Her stance was also more relaxed than Moka and her youki was not flaring inconsistently, in fact it was very subdued. Yukari peered out from behind the upperclassman, her hands gripping against the edges of his shirt. The headmaster of the school stood beside the older vampire, a grin settled on his darkened features. The headmaster wore a white shawl over his head and white robes. They students found their headmaster eccentric but a man like him was necessary in a school full of youkai and human. He was probably the most powerful medium in the school and held the ability to cancel out youki in case trouble brewed between students. Little had the older man known that his wayward son would be the direct cause of much of these problems, but that was for another timed it seemed as the Newspaper Club seemed to have already gathered together.

"Well I am impressed Morioka, did you already hear the news?" The headmaster questioned knowingly.

Kurumu and Yukari looked up to Gin who pushed to step in front of the girls. He nodded to the headmaster than eyed the older woman.

"You are Akasha Bloodriver right?" Gin questioned with furrowed brows.

The elder vampire smiled and crossed her arms under her chest. She leaned her elbow on the back of her left hand and motioned to Gin courteously. Kurumu turned to the woman with surprise and a bright blush painted over her rounded cheeks. The succubus put her hand to her mouth as she politely hid away her bewildered gape.

"Y…you're Moka-san's mother?" The shocked succubus stammered out.

Akasha smiled and bowed her head lightly. Yukari and Kurumu quickly remembered their place and bowed their heads as well. Kurumu turned away from the vampire woman's powerful gaze. Though the Lady did not stare at her harshly she had such confidence behind her eyes that it was unsettling for those who had yet to earn the resolve to survive in the real world. The succubus gripped her hands together and looked up to the older woman. The succubus' violet eyes sparkled with determination and confidence.

"We have to help Moka-san and Tsukune-san." The succubus said sternly.

Akasha grinned. It seemed that Tsukune was not the only one that Moka had made friends with. The older woman was glad to see some good came from her daughter attending to a mixed school. Had she let her husband convince her to send her to private school, she was sure that Moka would have ended up alone. Her Outer self may have been able to survive well enough, but the true Moka would have slowly faded away, forgotten in her own shadow. Akasha does not know how that boy is able to remove her seal, but he had saved her from a fate worse than death. For this the matriarch vampire was grateful. Gin laid his hand on the young girl's shoulder. Kurumu looked up to her senpai in wonder. The upperclassman turned his attention to the headmaster.

"Is it really alright sir? Tsukune isn't somthin' ordinary." Gin expressed his concern clearly, his dark eyes looking down at the older man.

The headmaster folded his arms behind his back and nodded. "Seeing as you are the only one with the authority to stop Kuyō, it would be best you handle this before that boy awakens." The headmaster explained.

Kurumu tugged on Gin's sleeve, the werewolf looked down to his classmate.

"What does he mean that you're the only one senpai?" The succubus questioned suspiciously.

Gin pocketed his hands and lowered his head slightly, allowing his bangs to fall over his eyes. Akasha smiled and pressed her fingers to her lips. Headmaster chuckled and looked to the succubus.

"Morioka Ginei has been assisting the school with the increasing number of violent youkai in our midst. We believe their presence holds an ulterior motive." The older man explained.

Gin smirked and lifted his head smugly.

"Just come out and say it." The wolf lightheartedly demanded. "I work for Interpol. Let's just say: I was sent here to make sure that a certain youkai in this school doesn't awaken and decide to join the group suspected of these criminal activities, right?" The wolf looked down to Kurumu and Yukari who held looks of bewildered shock.

"I see." Akasha began. "So than Kuyō has been gathering such individuals in his little cult and you believe this youkai is there?" She questioned.

"Can't say much, but if you think." Gin evaded.

"Wait a minute!" Kurumu demanded, but before she could speak her body was struck with a paralyzing fear.

Everyone on the steps looked up toward the shrine.

"We might be too late." Gin snarled. "Well since we've come this far, there's nothing we can do but finish this quickly!" The werewolf announced.

---

"Have you gone mad?!" Kuyō roared as his youki flared into the air, fighting off a second youki as it began to slowly push his back.

Moka was held in the air by Kuyō's powerful grip. Her face was flushed and she struggled to breath. Her emerald eyes fluttered open as she fought to call his name. Tsukune had pushed to his feet. His hair could be seen dancing in the air of his youki as it rolled from his pores and surrounded his body in a torrent of energy. His hands were still cuffed behind his back but his face clearly began to show signs of transformation. His head was lowered, eyes shadowed by his bangs as they brushed wildly against his forehead.

"T-tsukune-s-aahhh!" She cried as Kuyō tightened his grip on her throat.

"Fool! What you are doing is an act of treason against the school! Your belligerence has gone far enough. Foolish youkai, you have earned yourself in all rights: a death penalty!" The youkai roared as white hot flames began to engulf his body.

Moka cried out and struggled to get away from him. The police chief snarled and threw Moka harshly to the ground. Kuyō laughed as he too showed evidence of change, but his eyes had been the only things to change. The sharp blue irises were now surrounded by black and fangs were now visibly prominent in his mouth.

"With my fire I'll leave no evidence that youkai scum like you ever existed!" Kuyō let out a roar as his youki exploded.

Tsukune did not flinch as a wave of fire washed over his body. Kuyō began to chuckle but narrowed his eyes in fury. When the fires cleared Tsukune stood mostly unharmed. Much of his shirt had been torn away: revealing the multitude of scars that lined his arms and much of his upper torso. Two slashes appear along Tsukune's cheeks which lead from the edge of his cheekbones back to his ears. The young man's youki continued to rise. Moka looked up to the two as she pushed away until her back met with the cold bars of the hidden away cell.

Upstairs the youki did not go unnoticed by the part of the staff that was youkai. Something was terribly wrong. Whoever that second youki belonged to… was much more powerful than Kuyō's in his current state, but as it was, Kuyō's state of being begun to change.

His body slowly became one with the flames that surrounded him. His pointed ears shifted until they lay on the sides of his head and became rounded triangles. His face slowly extended out into a muzzle, sharp fangs lining the upper and lower jaws as his face shaped into a long, angular profile. He fell to all fours as a swirl of four flaming tails spun behind him. His entire body was now a white hot flame as he took his youkai form. Kuyō was a youko, an Osaki class of kitsune that have powerful supernatural energy and beat their tails to create kitsunebi, a powerful form of manipulated fire magic.

"Aono Tsukune." Kuyō hissed as he stood on his hind legs; the ethereal fires that were now his flesh swirled in a constant motion. "You truly are a defiant criminal, a murderer. Murderers are executed, that is law!"

Tsukune grinned as he spit out the blood that had been collected in his mouth. The liquid splattered on the ground in front of the young man. He raised his russet eyes to glare into the fiery azure eyes of the committee chief. Kuyō roared in rage.

"You shall be buried right here by Kuyō! The Administrator of the world's justice!" Kuyō flared out his youki, shaking the building to its foundations.

Moka screamed and pulled her hands over her head in fear.

"All this because we are not human?" Moka thought to herself pitifully. "Don't we have just as much right to live here as anyone else? Don't we have the right to make mistakes and correct them?" Moka stared to the ground as pain strangled her heart.

"Moka…" Tsukune called. The young vampire looked up to the boy that had stolen her heart and carried her burden along with his own. "I'm here with you. I promised to protect you." He assured.

Moka sniffled and nodded her head. Kuyō laughed and turned to Tsukune with a wild look in his eye.

"What will you do when you cannot even protect yourself?!" Kuyō laughed madly. "You are nothing but scum, and have no hope of redemption! I will kill you all!" His youki exploded as he spun his body, rotating the white hot flames that surrounded him.

With a cataclysmic explosion the shrine walls were decimated. Gin and the others rushed to the top of the stares only to be swallowed by the roll of smoke and debris that followed the blast.

"No!" Kurumu cried out and tried to run toward the scene of destruction, but Gin held her back.

"No! It's too dangerous!" He warned before looking toward the devastation.

He had never felt so much youki. Was this the youki the enemy was after? He knew Kuyō was strong but he would have never imagined…

The shrine was now but a pile of wood and stone. The smoky haze cleared as to figures are seen standing atop the mountain of destruction. One was the fiery form of Kuyō who now stood in his second form which was more anthropomorphic in shape. His legs in this form would give him more speed, but he still retained the strength of his youkai form and his face returned to a more human shape as black markings, remnants of kitsune whiskers and colorations, lined his cheeks, forehead and chest. It was a highly toned battle form that Kuyō was famed for in the field.

"A youko desu!" Yukari cried out when her eyes beheld the sight of the transformed Police Chief.

Gin and the others looked up. The werewolf growled and pulled Kurumu back.

"They're one of the strongest youkai in Japan." The werewolf begrudgingly admitted. "To think one was right here…" He said, disheartened.

Normally kitsune and other fox-youkai would never stray near human territories, and for those that did often kept low profiles as businessmen and other forms of commerce and trade, but for one to become a police officer was unheard of. It was far too invasive. Kitsune, for the most part, did not wish for their powers to be exploited as they were often revered as gods and messengers of Inari. They would bring shame to their families.

Across from Kuyō stood Tsukune, at least it looked like Tsukune. A battered Moka lay semi-conscious in his arms. Tsukune had taken the brunt of the attack, his skin covered in red scarring from the fires.

"Tsukune…" Moka weakly cried.

Tsukune said nothing as he glanced over his shoulder where the others stood.

"What's this, your comrades? Do not worry; soon I will bring them forward as well." Kuyō chuckled.

Tsukune looked into Gin's eyes. The werewolf narrowed his eyes and gave a distinct nod. The werewolf pushed Kurumu aside and crouched slightly as he took his werewolf from.

"Senpai, what are you…?" The succubus tried to ask, but Gin raced off and vanished from sight.

"My, lycan speed is impressive." Akasha cooed. The elder woman looked over to Kuyō, than to Tsukune.

She realized that was not scarring from fire over his skin. She could smell it.

"What?!" Kuyō snarled when Gin launched passed them both. Moka was no longer in the arms of the young hybrid, but instead the lycan's embrace. The werewolf made a sharp turn than vanished from sight again when he took off running.

"Still protecting your woman?" Kuyō chuckled, irate that they continued to make a fool of him in his own territory. "No matter they will be ne—" Kuyō's next words were stopped dead when Tsukune's youki sharply spiked.

Kuyō had not realized it earlier because the smell of Tsukune's blood had already filled his nose. The red flesh on Tsukune's body continued to grow and spread. Red, liquid orbs floated around the young man as his body became thinner and his torso shrank to the point of looking emaciated. Soon Tsukune's entire body now was a muddled coloration of reds and maroon as a long tail extended from his body. His legs became like the fashioned hooves of a horse. His fingers elongated into long, clawed digits. An orb of what Kuyō now understood to be blood, floated over Tsukune's discolored face and hardened into a type of carapace helm. Horns extended back, from the blood helmet and his short black hair lengthened until it sat at point with the middle of his back. Tsukune's ears grew out to points and more orbs of blood floated around him in controlled motions. Tsukune, now in his full youkai form, held up his hands and curled out his tail where an orb of blood floated over each appendage.

"Tsukune…" Moka painfully mumbled as she looked up to the place of battle from her spot in Gin's embrace.

Kurumu went over to Moka's side, looking up at the fallen shrine in horror.

"What is that…?" Kurumu fearfully questioned. She had never felt so much youki from Tsukune before.

"I've never seen a youkai like that desu." Yukari affirmed.

"Is it because Tsukune is a hybrid?" Gin questioned.

The headmaster and Akasha looked on. The elder vampire looked worried as she brushed her silver hair from her face.

"Hahau-e…" Moka called. Her mother turned to face her and smiled, but then frowned as she was unable to hold the farce.

"I have seen such a youkai, but only once before." Akasha began, her features never changing from their worried state.

The headmaster chuckled and glanced over to the children.

"Aono Tsukune, son of Aono Kasumi and Aono Kouji. Tsukune is a very well known species." The headmaster mused.

"But Tsukune's birth records show he's just a hybrid, isn't he?" Gin questioned, only to have the headmaster shake his head.

Akasha chuckled at the old man. "So you hid it than…" She accused more than questioned. The Headmaster grinned.

"Aono Tsukune's ayashi blood, from his mother's side, is very strong. Though she did not manifest the same powers as the boy, it was due to the simple fact that Tsukune had died." The others stared at the old man in shock.

Moka knew though. From what he had told her…in all essence he had been what is clinically defined as dead for several minutes, but how did that affect his youkai so severely?

"Aono Tsukune comes from a line of holy protectors called Kresnik." He explained.

Moka's eyes widened. Kurumu looked to her friend and took the vampire's hand to try and calm her, but Moka pushed a bit until Gin set her on the ground.

"But…" The pink-haired vampire began. "Kresnik are vampire killers…" Moka said painfully at the realization.

"A vampire's only natural predator…" Gin sighed at the thought. The others looked to the headmaster for clarification. Akasha shook her head.

"Normally, yes." The vampiress interjected. "But Kresnik are normally white. Were one to die and be reborn they become Kudlak, a dark type of Kresnik. Kudlak are red in coloration and are ferocious youkai that can hold any number of powerful abilities born of their death." She explained.

The headmaster chuckled and nodded. "Aono Tsukune's abilities lie in what is called Blood Magic. He can remove, shift, and control the blood in his body like a second entity." The headmaster paused and looked to the two youkai facing off. "The result is that they suffer in pain using their abilities and eventually black out from blood loss, but they stand at equal if not greater, standing than S-Class youkai like vampires and kitsune." The old man explained.

"Tsukune…" Moka called as she gripped against her Rosary. The eye of the cold steel limiter had been open the entire time as the scent of the one she craves saturated the air.

"What speechless now?" Kuyō mocked the silent youkai. "Do you really think your little display of blood offends my senses? Though it does you are no match for my power, so die!" Kuyō roared as he charged at Tsukune.

The Kresnik only stared on as the kitsune charged at with a monstrous speed. He lowered his head.

" I'm sorry Moka." Tsukune thought before Kuyō was upon him.

Chapter 24: Feral Rampage of the S-Classes

“Die criminal!” Kuyō roared out as flames escaped his breath, licking against the edges of his cheeks.

The youko dropped to all fours mid run and allowed his body to drop. He reached out with his right hand and slammed his palm against the ground before he began to rapidly spin his entire body in a mid-air roll and forced his flames to expand and twist. His youki rapidly reached its peak before it released in an explosion that filled the area of battle. The sound was deafening. Tsukune and Kuyō seemed to vanish as the fireball grew in mass and domed over the pair of youkai as it swallowed the ruins.

“Noo! Tsukune!” Moka screamed out in horror as everything that was engulfed by the fireball was either incinerated or sent flying by the blast.

“Such a devastating youki!” Gin thought as he used his lycan body to cover Kurumu and Yukari as debris rained down from the shrine’s ruins.

The two youkai girls shivered in fear at the paralyzing youki, thankful that their senpai was there to protect them. Kurumu whimpered and gripped to the front of Gin’s shirt as she pressed her face against his chest. Yukari desperately clung to the succubus’ waist as she tried to act brave for Tsukune and Moka’s sake. One piece of debris ripped into the werewolf youkai’s shoulder and he growled softly at the pain. Akasha stood over her daughter who had fallen to the ground in fear for her classmate and precious friend. The board chairman had stepped in front of the two vampires and pulled up a small barrier. He could not help but grin to himself as chunks of rubble bounded off the shield and the flames of Hades itself danced and twirled about in an accumulation of destruction. The fires dissipated as quickly as they formed and Kuyō jumped back, laughing at his victory. No creature could be struck by such molten heat and survive, so Kuyō would assume. When the choking black smoke was washed away by the high winds of the elevated plane the kitsune was horrified to see that Tsukune had pulled up a hardened mass of blood around his body. Small remnant flames danced around the feet of the youkai as the ruins heated grounds smoldered.

Kuyō growled and gripped his hands together and allowed his tails to rapidly spin behind him. He once again elevated his youki. The blood shield slowly crumbled away in solid chunks. As each mass of blood hit the floor it liquefied on contact and splattered against the charred wood and molten stone of the ruins. The blood slowly dripped from Tsukune’s finger tips and rose into the air and acted to surround Tsukune’s youki heavy body.

“No!” The true Moka’s voice cried out from the Rosary.

Everyone could feel the sickening amount of killing intent emanating from the Kudlak. Kuyō was blinded by rage and could no longer see the possibility of defeat as he charged with more fervor than he had held before. He was a blur to the weaker eyes of Kurumu and Yukari but he was a clear vision for Gin and Akasha. Kuyō landed, what could be considered, a near supersonic punch against the Kudlak, but it was blocked by a mass of solidified blood. Kuyō roared into the air like a rabid hound and continued to rain punches upon the Kudlak, only to have each attack shielded by the hardened masses. Behind Kuyō: free floating droplets slowly formed in the space above the kitsune. The scent of Tsukune’s blood already saturated the air so Kuyō was unable to detect his actions.

“Fool!” Kuyō laughed as his tails suddenly stopped rotating and released a barrage of kitsunebi.

Tsukune did not speak, he did not growl, nor were his expressions clear behind his mask of blood. The blood-skinned hybrid lowered his head slightly before bending his knees ever so slightly. He kicked back in an attempt to evade the recklessly charging fireballs. Each one dodged would fall short of its target and slam into the ground, erupting in tongues of blazing white fires only serving to further ignite the building’s remains.

“It shall not be that simple!” Kuyō charged in simultaneous action and continued his barrage of punches.

Tsukune was struck twice in the chest and sent flying back when an audible snap sounded. The kudlak did not lose balance as he managed to press his thick tail to the ground. The end of the tail curled around a mass of jutted metal and he was able to stabilize his hoofed feet against the jagged floor. The kudlak held out his arms as he steadied his body, the pain from the broken sternum and rib only melted into the increasing ache that filled his body. In this state a Kudlak’s body was weak. Its blood would seem to act of its own accord to shield it from damage, but it was clear that he had less and less blood to control as all of it continued to amorphously shape above Kuyō.

Moka gasped at the horrid realization. Tsukune intended to kill Kuyō. Tears filled the vampire’s eyes as fear and rage gripped her heart.

“No… that isn’t fair.” She brokenly sobbed as she hunched over and pressed her forehead to the ground.

The others looked to Moka in worry. Gin was barely able to stand over the choking youki of both Kuyō and Tsukune as the flares of energies would occasionally collide and cause sonic explosions in the air that roared like thunder. Gin could do little else but protect Kurumu and Yukari. If he had timed himself he could have rushed up there and taken Kuyō out with a good slash, but whatever struck his shoulder embedded itself into his muscle. He would say nothing for now, lest worry the girls more, but if he did not get it out soon his youki would heal over the object. Gin instinctively gripped his left paw over his right shoulder and tried to dig his claw into the wound.

“Senpai!” Yukari called as Kurumu pulled the werewolf to their eye level. The tiny witch stood to her feet and checked the well-sized puncture wound on his back.

“If we don’t treat this it will turn out badly. Hold him still Kurumu-san” Yukari ordered as she removed her hat and took out a bottle of what appeared to be medicine, though when she unplugged it, it reeked of something else.

“Hahau-e!” Moka turned to her mother as she pushed to her feet, the sounds of the two youkai battling was quickly becoming a hum in the air as their attacks became faster and ability to dodge lessened.

Akasha looked into her daughter’s emerald eyes. The young, pink-haired vampire tugged desperately at her Rosary.

“Onegai, hahau-e. Please… take it off. I have to save Tsukune.” She bedded.

Her mother raised brow and turned to her daughter.

“Save him from what? He is at a clear advantage.” The elder wished to test the extent of her resolve.

Was she to be reckless and enter a fight simply because she thinks he needs help, or was it something else, something she hoped the both of them felt? Moka shoot her head as tears filled her glittering eyes.

“Please hahau-e. I can’t let him make the same mistake I did.” The vampire’s choking voice weakly explained as her courage wavered, but her resolve did not.

It was obvious that the kudlak had gone into a fury. His youki was wild, destructive. Tsukune’s youki was everywhere and striking randomly into the air and against Kuyō’s youki, while the kitsune’s strength was more controlled and carried over his body in even measure. Moka shook her head and allowed her tears to spill from her eyes. Her classmates looked to her with broken hearts. Though they worried for Tsukune they were sure they did not feel the same fear for his well being as Moka did. It was different.

“I…don’t want to always exist as a burden. I want to be whole again.” Moka thought as she sniffled deeply as she looked up into her mother’s crimson eyes. “If I don’t do something… than I will always be a burden to myself, because I love Tsukune.” The vampire admitted.

Her mother smiled and reached up to pat the top of Moka’s head. The young vampire lowered her eyes and felt utterly useless at that point, belittled by her mother’s affection at such a critical moment.

“You’re a good girl you know that? Just very stubborn… a lot like me when I was your age.” Akasha said with a smile.

Moka gasped when she saw the silver seal in her mother’s hand. She looked up to the elder vampiress with sincere thanks. Just as quickly as the vampire had come to the realization that her seal was removed she could feel as her consciousness began to awaken from its place of rest and her body was overcome with the dark youki that belonged to a fearsome daiyoukai. Her long, bubblegum pink hair faded into a white-silver that danced against the swirl of her incredible youki. Her emerald eyes bled into a dark crimson color as her smaller fangs elongated and became a frightening pair of canine that matched her terrifying glare. The true Moka reached her hands into her thick locks and threw her hair from her shoulders. She looked up to Tsukune as he and Kuyō continued to battle, which was quickly becoming one-sided.

Kuyō leapt into the air and kicked out his powerful legs in a rolling strike. Tsukune threw up his arms and a small shied of blood rose up to take the hit. The shield shattered and Tsukune was pushed back. The kudlak looked up to Kuyō as his tail beat against the crumpled ground. The fires that once ignited the ruins now spread into the surrounding forest.

“We should vacate the premises for now.” The headmaster insisted as things were going to get dangerous, especially for those unable to protect themselves from the youki. Yukari had fainted in Kurumu’s arms and the werewolf was barely able to shield the succubus from the overwhelming power. Gin looked to the principal and nodded. The upperclassman placed his hand on the petite youkai’s back and ushered her away, though she was reluctant to go.

“Take care of Tsukune-san, Moka-san!” The blue-haired girl cried out as she looked back to the silver-haired teen. Moka glanced over her shoulder ever so slightly and gave her companion an affirming nod.

Akasha turned to leave with the rest of them, but paused.

“Don’t you do anything you’ll regret, because it will mean nothing if you suffer as well.” Moka did not respond for a moment, but finally nodded and whispered under her breath. Akasha laughed and followed the teens and the Chairman down the stone steps as the heat of the surrounding forest fires began to intensify.

“By all rights you should be dead after all that blood loss.” Kuyō hissed as he landed a punch in Tsukune’s gut, the kudlak falling limp over the kitsune’s fist. “No matt—ugh!” Kuyō grunted with something stabbed through his left shoulder. The kitsune looked up toward the direction the attack came from.

His eyes widened when he saw, floating above him, hundreds of spears of blood. They had no presence so he could not feel as the organic matter collected in such a manner.

“!!! What have I done?! I let my guard down!” The kitsune snarled as he thought bitterly of his situation. Tsukune’s weak body made him believe he held no physical strength, and he would be right as all his power was focused in manipulation.

Kuyō slammed Tsukune to the ground and turned around just as another blood spear impaled his fiery thigh.

“Augh! Abomination!” Kuyō tried to run but his feet were stuck to the ground.

When he looked down he found that a piece of metal which Tsukune had earlier grabbed with his tail to stabilize himself now lay twisted around his foot and pushed through the debris. The two blood spears, the one in Kuyō’s shoulder and the other in his thigh, began to melt and crawl into the open wounds.

“W-what is this?!” Kuyō panicked as he felt the chilling feeling of the foreign substance flooding into his bloodstream.

Tsukune pushed to his feet and shook the debris from his gaunt body. He flicked the end of his tail and curled the appendage into an “s” shape. A large orb of blood collected over the tail and swirled about. The collected liquid took the shape of a dagger. The young kudlak’s mind had grown numb with pain as nearly all conscious thought had been washed away to stave away the indescribable pain that coursed through his nerves and insides. He allowed his instinct to completely control his body as he watched the tongues of flames licking at the kitsune’s body, rage out of control as panic set in. Kuyō clawed at his leg and chest as he felt the thick substance crawl through his veins in reverse flow. The remaining spears of blood in the air showered over the frantic youkai and jutted into his shoulders, legs and arms. The maddened youko was sent into a blind terror and dropped to his knees, searching for the nearest piece of metal to gouge violently at the crawling, parasitic blood.

Tsukune grabbed the blood dagger from the air and marched over to Kuyō’s writing body. The youko’s flames slowly died down as Tsukune calmly walked toward him. His tail dragged behind him, slapping aside the smoldering debris of rock, wood and metal. When he came close enough to Kuyō he slammed his hoof down in the middle of the youkai’s back, with enough force to knock the wind out of the bleeding and pained youko. As the fox demon bled Tsukune pulled the blood that drained from his over his hand, covering his wrist and forearm with a large carapace. Soon the carapace-covered formed around the bloody dagger and shaped into a large point, turning his entire arm into a machete shaped sickle.

Kuyō could not move. His mind twisted around the paralyzing feeling of his limbs being pinned to the ground by weights. Tsukune used the blood that forced its way into Kuyō’s veins to control his muscles through telekinesis. Though the blood could be considered a second entity in whole, it still was part of Tsukune, so as this part was absorbed into Kuyō, so was Tsukune’s power over him. Kuyō’s lungs expelled a spray of blood as he struggled to raise his body, but it was no use. The youko could only turn his head and glare up at the kudlak. Tsukune looked down at Kuyō, his red tail whipping around tensely. There was no consciousness left in that creature, Kuyō knew his death was assured if this was the case. Tsukune's long, prehensile tail reached around and wrapped around Kuyō’s face and pulled the youko’s head back. The kitsune could fight no more as if felt as if all of his youki had been drained by whatever monstrous act Tsukune had committed. The kudlak looked to the youko’s neck. He would chop the youkai’s head off and keep as a trophy, a reminder to others…

“A reminder of w…what?” Tsukune thought through the pain.

The kudlak released a throaty hiss as it raised its bladed carapace to rend his enemy twain.

Kuyō squeezed his eyes shut. Even at this moment he would be assured that it was his kind that failed to abide by the laws set in this world. It was because of youkai like him that this world was in the sorry state that it was. The youko could only recall the face of his mother as she died at the hands of a gang of Goblin youkai.

Though Goblins were normally weak, they made up for it with sheer numbers. His mother did not see the weapon in their leader’s hand and she was shot in cold blood before her body was violated by the sick creatures. Kuyō and his mother had decided to take an evening walk. She had not been expecting a large group of Goblin to be loitering in the normally quiet park. She tried to turn and leave while she could, she did not want her young pup caught in the middle of any trouble had they decided to start any. As she pulled Kuyō in front of her and turned away, one of the Goblins scented her. They could not tell what sort of youkai she was in her human guise but all that mattered was that she a female. They had not yet seen Kuyō and his mother quickly pushed him toward a collection bushes. She pushed him in and whispered for him not to move.

Hey, we called you woman!

He recalled one of the Goblins yelling. It all happened so fast. Kuyō knew better than to make a sound. He could only watch in horror as these youkai murdered and raped his mother. Later the Goblin youkai were taken to court. Kuyō was dismissed as a witness due to his age, justifying that he could not have possibly seen who had pulled the trigger from the place where he had hid and who exactly had committed the act in itself. Without Kuyō’s testimony the Goblins were released due to circumstantial evidence. There had been no proof on the body because the beasts knew better to use protection and the supposed weapon in question was never found.

They had gotten away and Kuyō had dedicated himself into stopping youkai like that from ever going free again. He does not know where he had gone wrong in his life, but he could only silently pray and beg his mother for forgiveness as he had failed to restore her honor.

Above the youko the kudlak hissed again and Kuyō swallowed one last time, only to feel nothing. When the youkai opened his eyes he found that the red-fleshed youkai stood above him, frozen in place. Moka had rushed to Tsukune and embraced him from behind as she pressed her face against his back. His scent was so strong, so inviting. She shook her head and pressed her forehead between his shoulder blades.

“Please Tsukune, stop…” She begged. The kudlak was able to feel every inch of delicate flesh that Moka pressed herself against. His nerve endings were hypersensitive and firing off in every which direction. “You…lair!” She accused brokenly. “You liar…you can’t do this. You made me promise, and I won’t let you stain your hands. One of us being sullied is enough.” The silver-haired vampire whispered.

Tsukune’s tail unwrapped itself from around the youkai’s head. Kuyō felt as all of the weight on his body was released when Tsukune had let go. The carapace blade over the young youkai’s arm quickly melted away as his body relaxed.

“Moka…” Tsukune struggled to speak as every bit of his body, and soul, ached.

“Shh…” Moka brushed her lips against Tsukune’s ear and gently stroked her hand over his now conclave chest.

She frowned at the thought of losing him to such a terrible fate. Though she acts as if her first experience murdering someone was no more than an act of her nature, if she was wholly honest with herself, it was something she deeply regretted. She had shamed her family. She brought a worse name onto her kind by showing them that even children killed at a whim, and though she does not regret murdering Tsukune’s menace of a father it still deeply scarred their relationship. She did not know how to or even if it would ever fully mend.

“Just let it go… Tsukune. I need you. I don’t want you to regret anything in your life, because of me. I…” The silver-haired girl hesitated a moment. The kudlak looked back at her. She could see his russet eyes glowing from beneath the blood-hardened helm. He was begging for an answer, a reason to dissolve his pain. “I love you.” She admitted.

The kudlak hissed softly as his body was finally permitted to succumb to the raging pain that had seeped into its bones. His body collapsed into the arms over the ruby-eyed girl and Moka carefully adjusted his weight and pulled him into her lap. As the fire surrounded them, Moka could feel the choking heat surround them. She looked over as Kuyō stood to his feet. The youko growled, pulling his lips over his fangs. Moka turned away for a moment, before lying Tsukune’s body down in a more reasonable settling of rubble. She pushed to her feet and brushed down her red skirt.

The two youkai could hear as the sirens from fire trucks and police vehicles pulled into the scene. Kuyō laughed and held up his fists. Though his body was still weak and bloodied, he could easily sway the violent vampire into battle. Just as the police would arrive she would be caught striking a police officer. Kuyō swung at Moka. The vampire stood ready to counter but stopped midway and squeezed her eyes shut, taking the punch to her jaw. It had been more painful than she anticipated but she held her ground. Kuyō growled, but began to laugh.

“Did you think you could defeat the likes of Kuyō!? Pathetic!” He threw a hook and cut his fist across Moka’s cheek.

Once again the vampire took the hit. He continued his merciless attack against the vampire. Kuyō sent a full-powered strike to her stomach, forcing all the air from the vampire. Moka coughed out painfully, the force of the S-Class was to be recognized. Even though she was a daiyoukai herself she had not once stood in defense. She allowed Kuyō to continue striking her as she heard the faint sounds of police and fire fighters get to work. Moka soon fell to her knees, gripping to her stomach desperately. Kuyō stood above her proudly. Even if she did not fight back he would still win. He could blame the destruction on them, even if he was blamed for the fire, they would take the brunt of the responsibility. Kuyō’s tails began to spin once again and he took a few steps back.

“What’s so funny vampire…” He spit out bitterly. “Did you see the irony of your punishment?” He mused. Moka grinned and looked up to the youkai.

Her cheek was bruised and her fang had cut into her own lower lip from the force of his strikes. Moka snapped her head up and flicked her hair back from her eyes. She spit out the blood that had been collecting in her mouth as she sat knelt in the clutter of ruined building. She looked up to Kuyō with a grin on her face. As the youko and vampire stared each other down Moka’s spilled blood inched its way toward Tsukune’s trembling fingers. The elongated claws tapped against the ground as her blood reached his flesh and was absorbed.

“It doesn’t matter what you do… in the end Tsukune won over you and proved he is a true youkai.” The vampire grinned smugly. “He is stronger than you in every way. He’s kept his path true and his resolve. He saves the helpless and victimized…not terrorize them.” The vampire bit out. Kuyō snarled and allowed the white flames to engulf his body.

“You’ll regret your words you shameless slut!” Kuyō roared as he dropped his body once again and slapped his hand to the ground. “Hazy Rolling Flame!” Kuyō pushed his youki to its limit and launched out at Moka who sat on her knees awaiting the pain of the strike. She was certain she would be knocked out by a direct attack of such bestial youki.

Kuyō’s attack exploded in a choking mass of fire, smoke and wreckage. The fire rose up in a veritable tempest as the energy swirled into a funnel of roaring flames. The tornado of fire sucked the remaining rubbish into its body, incinerating them in their entirety.

*~~~~~~~~*

I had only wished to become whole one last time. He had shown me so much in such a short period of time. In that moment I could finally understand why father wanted to rid me of the old ways. I have seen what it had done to my family and he did not want me to suffer the same fate. My body shook from pain. It was a pain I had never before felt, not only this physical pain which was my badge of pride, but this emotional pain for having forsaken Tsukune’s trust and heart. I could believe nothing else but my own pride, belittling the pride of others.

He never looked to me with judgment, or expected greatness of me. Tsukune had only expected me to be me, yet I was broken. I would cast away that mirror image that reflected what lie inside my heart and allow it to come out, using my own strength, and not a mask.

I pray for one more chance to prove that I can be… myself: to live as me and not as a reflection. Break this mirror.

*~~~~~~~*

Akasha, the Headmaster and the members of the Newspaper Club sat at the bottom of the steps surrounded by the police. Gin had been taken to the ambulance to have the piece of metal removed from his muscle and bone and sewn up. Yukari and Kurumu were tended for their minor scrapes and burns. Akasha sat with Headmaster by the Chief of Police’s car. The city’s Police Chief had been the one to train Kuyō and had given him jurisdiction in the school. He was an old kuma youkai and had grown fond of the youko over the years. He knew, for a long time, something had been off with his pupil, and could only pray that he was not at the center of these problems.

Gin was giving his statement to the Captain of the SWAT teams as they arrived from headquarters.

“Are you sure Morioka?” The Captain asked. Gin nodded and looked to the armored individual.

“Yeah, he was Fairy Tale’s target, now that we know we don’t have to worry.” Gin chuckled, and hissed in pain as he felt the sewing in his surrounding muscles as they were only using local anesthetics. It was always difficult to measure for a youkai. “What do you mean Morioka?” The Captain questioned. Gin grinned and motioned his hand only to yelp in pain. The werewolf growled and looked back to the medic who chuckled nervously, not able to help the problematic anesthesia without proper measurements.

Akasha blinked and uncrossed her arms from her chest. The headmaster looked over to her and raised a brow curiously. Akasha chuckled and held out the silver limiter. The stone in the center had cracked. The headmaster chuckled and gave a nod.

*~~~~~~~~~~~~*

Moka coughed, forcing the black smoke and dust from her lungs. She looked up at the presence that stood over her. Her ruby eyes widened when the smoke slowly cleared a bit more, revealing the silhouette of a transformed Tsukune. The dust settles and the smoke raises into the blackening skies as the forest fires are choked out by the firefighter’s foam blasters. The kudlak held Kuyō off the ground by his throat. Tsukune had taken the full force of the fire attack to his chest, which was still smoldering. Kuyō struggled to pull Tsukune’s claws from his neck but it felt as if knives were digging into his skin.

“Tsukune no! Don’t…” Moka cried in fear. Tsukune looked over his shoulder, his russet eye staring into her ruby eyes. Moka gasped at his expression, even through the mask she could read it in his eyes. His free claw reached out and removed the mask from his face. Tsukune’s face was covered by his long black bangs. From beneath the bangs his cat-like slits stared at the vampire while his lips upturned into a smile. Tsukune set Kuyō down. The kitsune coughed and staggered back as he regained his breathe. The officers finally made it to the top of the steps where the shrine once sat.

Tsukune held out his wrists to Kuyō as his mask fell to the ground. Kuyō snarled, no longer able to take their mocking actions. Kuyō struck Tsukune in the face, shattering the emaciated youkai’s jaw, and sending him flying back. The Chief of Police watched as Kuyō struck the transformed youkai and sent the young man barreling to the ground.

“Tsukune!” Moka screamed as she rushed over to his side, crawling and digging her pale knees into the debris that surrounded them.

“No you don’t!” Kuyō roared as he grabbed Moka’s hair and dragged her back toward him.

“This time you won’t escape!” The kitsune laughed as he held a fireball in his hand and stood poised to strike the vampiress’ face. The strike to Tsukune’s jaw, coupled with his already drained youki caused him to black out. Kuyō’s hand came hurtling down toward the girl’s face, but he was stopped when the kuma youai, the Chief of Police, grabbed his wrist and twisted the youko’s arm behind his back in the most painful manner, until Kuyō released Moka. Moka immediately rushed to Tsukune’s side and Kuyō was handcuffed for the time being for excessive force. Soon Moka was ushered to her feet by the other officers and cuffed as well. Kuyō and Moka were youkai so they did not have any rights to be read.

By law they could be detained until they were questioned by police. Tsukune’s unconscious body was gathered and the officers paraded the three youkai to the base of the steps. By this point in time all of the school clubs remaining in classes as well as a number of passersby had gathered to see what had been going on by the old shrine building. They watched as a silver-haired girl and a transformed youkai are ushered into separate police cars and the third youkai into the ambulance. The emergency vehicles sounded off and sped away to their destinations.

Chapter 25: Delinquency, Graft, and an Ultimatum

The loud banging of the gavel upon its pedestal filled the courtroom with its echoing strikes that mimicked the cry of thunder. Behind the dark maple wood bench sat the dominating presence of the judge who was of youkai blood. It was a foreboding scene. Light filled the room, but did nothing to lessen the heavy darkness that settled just in the center of the courtroom where the offender sat. The windows, which sat on either side of the room, could not seem to penetrate the shadows where it was needed most. Adjacent to the bench was the empty witness stand and two desks sat for the court reporter and clerk. The doors beside the vacant jury box pull open and the jury slowly makes their way to their seats in an orderly fashion. The jury box slowly filled as they packed in with a group of Tsukune’s peers. It had taken three days to reach this point. The jury had only been out for a day after all of the evidence was thoroughly reviewed. The gallery was silent as onlookers watched with anxiousness.

There were many that believed Tsukune should be admitted for his violent, psychotic nature and there were others that believed he knew from right and wrong and was competent to stand his punishment. Tsukune’s mother, Kasumi, sat just behind her son on the gallery pews. He had not once shown any sign of emotion toward the events through all the days of the trial. He simply sat there in his closed off mind. His mother gave him support and held that happy smile that he always longed for her to keep. Above all else around him he would only seem to react to his mother’s words, even more so than his own counsel. The young man sat in his seat, covered in bandages from his encounter with Kuyō. It was evident he did not do well in the fight and was still healing. His defender had tried to use it to his advantage.

Aono is too weak to win a fight, its natural youkai instinct to give up when there is a stronger youkai.

Was he really weak? Tsukune never seemed able to protect anyone around him. Even though he promised to protect Moka she had gotten hurt, and he even made her cry with his actions. It would have been better if she allowed him to kill Kuyō, than perhaps this all would have ended and she would have been safe without him around…but had he not been around and Kuyō still went after her she would have been sealed and left in a worse place. His mother encouraged him not to give up. Tsukune felt himself smile a bit, though it hurt, he still felt the need to smile at his mother’s words.

“Love isn’t so easily discarded, I should know.” Those were Kasumi’s kind words that gave Tsukune the strength to fight.

“We the jury…” Began the peer chosen to speak.

Kuyō had already been indicted days earlier for his sexual abuse of Akashiya Moka. Akasha Bloodriver was sure to take the kitsune for everything he was worth and as an ultimatum to suing the school bankrupt for allowing such one-sided prejudice they would allow Moka to continue the remainder of her semesters without a seal, on the condition she is to take an anger assessment to determine whether or not she is fit to walk around free. It no longer mattered to the vampire. She would behave if only it would allow her to see Tsukune again in her true state rather than as a broken doll. The security cameras had caught Kuyō’s fetid dealings toward both of his prisoners.

The jury had only been out for fifteen minutes for deliberation, but the same evidence that convicted Kuyō was being used to lock Tsukune up for his instability in nature. The Judge was a bull youkai and was known for his fierce sense of Justice. He was fair, in all sense, but also harsh when it came to his rulings. Along with the murder of his father, Tsukune now had the assaulting of a, now former, police officer on him. The worst was when they brought in evidence that he was somehow involved in the Ishigami incident at the middle of the first semester. The jury heard every bit of evidence that both the Prosecutor and Defense could find at their disposal. They brought every bit of Tsukune’s past into this. Kyouko had even acted as a witness when it came to the witnessing of the physical abuse his father had wrought upon him at an early age.

In the end none of it mattered.

“…in the case of assault on a police officer, guilty.” One count was read off. “In the case of manslaughter, guilty.” Tsukune was now held accountable for two counts of felonies. “And finally in the case of manslaughter on the second count, we find the defendant not guilty.” He had dodged Ishigami’s murder because there had been no evidence of him being directly involved. All evidence for that case stood as circumstantial.

*~~~~~~~~~~~~~*

Kurumu and the others could do nothing but worry. They had gone to Tsukune’s home to see how things were, but Kyouko was house sitting and had told them they would not be home until the trials were over, but Moka had come back sooner than expected. The succubus, feeling that it was her responsibility, went to check on Moka’s well being. After bidding farewell to Gin, Yukari and Kyouko the petite blue-haired succubus raced off down the block. Gin looked to Kyouko who looked particularly worried.

“Do you know what’s gunna happen ta Tsu-chan?” The werewolf worried. Kyouko smiled and rubbed the back of her head, but then her face saddened.

“To be honest Morioka-kun…” Kyouko began as she cupped her hands in front of her skirt. “Tsukki is the kind of person to answer things directly and truthfully.” Kyouko felt as tears welled in her eyes.

“Baka Tsukki… always causing trouble for others because he always has to burden everyone’s problems.” The black-haired teen buried her face in her hands as she wept. Yukari looked up to her senpai sadly.

“Gin-senpai, isn’t there anything you can do?” The ebony-hair witched asked, aware of Gin’s position. Gin sighed with a heavy conscience and placed his hand atop Yukari’s head.

For the days of her trial, Akashiya Moka had been given permission to be excused from school for the time being. The silver-haired vampire, all the while and in between these situations, has kept herself hold up in her room. All she could do was worry for Tsukune as anything she could do otherwise, would just end up bringing him more trouble. Moka lay in her bed, on her side and clutched her pillow to her chest. She stared out of her curtain-covered window. The autumn breeze gently licked at the dark fabric. Since the beginning she had been nothing but trouble for Tsukune. She had found someone other than her mother who could release the seal, and her actions had taken him away from her. She has not only lost her most precious friend, but her potential mate. As typical with most human, youkai start relationships young and often create strong bonds with friends, who become potential life partners later, but Moka was starting to doubt things. Would her mother even allow it knowing what Tsukune was now? A vampire killer… it was his true form, but he had never hurt her, nor would he ever try. Of this the vampire was assured.

Akasha watched as her daughter lay depressed in her bed. It hurt the elder to see her only child this way. She would have hoped it would have gotten better once she learned to live without needing her seal, but it seems she had a great deal more to learn about the world. The doorbell than rang. The elder vampire pulled her yukata closed as she turned and made her way down the stairs. Moments later there was a knock at Moka’s door.

“Sweetie, you have a visitor.” Moka’s mother called, only to get no response from the distant teen. Akasha looked to Kurumu and smiled. “She’s still a bit troubled by things.” The elder offered.

The succubus nodded and bowed her head. Akasha smiles and turns to leave down the hall. Kurumu was now left alone standing in front of Moka’s closed room door. The tiny succubus gripped at her skirt and closed her eyes.

“Sorry for intruding!” She said as she opened the door, only to find the silver-haired Moka lying in her pajamas, clutching to her pillow in a fetal position. “Oh Moka…” Kurumu sadly called, allowing herself to drop the honorific. Moka seemed no to care either way. Moka’s ruby eyes glance up toward her friend.

Kurumu walked over and sat down on the edge of Moka’s bed. The silver-haired teen sat up and pulled a strand of silver hair behind her ear. She sniffled and held her pillow still clutched to her chest. Kurumu looked over to her hurt friend with her violet eyes. Kurumu thought for a moment and sighed. This really was not like Moka at all. She really must have been in love with him… she perhaps would have found herself involved with Tsukune had Moka not shown Kurumu her place indefinitely, but it was no longer about place or jealousy.

“Listen, Moka.” Kurumu reached over and placed her hand on Moka’s knee. Moka looked down at the succubus’ hand than glanced over to her friend suspiciously. Kurumu smiled warmly.

“Are you going to waste it?” Kurumu questioned. The vampire furrowed her brows, not too sure what the succubus was going on about. She just wanted to wallow in her self-pity. The succubus sighed and sat back so she could turn to face the vampire. Kurumu took Moka’s hands into hers and the vampire looked up into her friend’s eyes.

“I want to get to know the real Moka you know.” Kurumu admitted. “Even if we have troubled Tsukune, shouldn’t we at least try to do what he wanted? There was a reason we became friends you know.” The blue-haired teen smiled and looked to Moka with her glittering eyes.

“Kurumu…” Moka murmured in her speechless state. The succubus laughed out.

“If I wasn’t friends with you guys who knows what would have become of me!” She admitted. If she was to turn her back to her past, than Moka had to as well. “Moka is stronger than this and if she has trouble than you come to Kurumu and she’ll solve everything!” The succubus happily offered.

Moka felt her cheeks heat up slightly from the embarrassing proposal. Kurumu’s expression was full of determination and she had a wide smile on her face, a hopeful smile.

“Moka, whatever becomes of Tsukune-san, you have to be strong. We’ll all be here for you, okay?” The succubus offered. Moka kept her brows furrowed as she looked down to their cupped hands. Moka silently nodded. The succubus happily squealed and hugged Moka tightly. The vampire was momentarily surprised but sunk into the embrace and hugged her friend back.

“Thank you Kurumu. You’re my best friend.” The vampire admitted. Kurumu giggled and nodded.

“As you’re mine, Moka.” The succubus brightly smiled and strengthened her hug. Akasha silently closed Moka’s door. She was relieved that her daughter would have support because there was a lot riding against Tsukune…

*~~~~~~~~*

The next day Akashiya Moka walked to school alone. She had heard the news early that morning. She and her mother were at the breakfast table eating and watching the morning news.

Aono Tsukune, hybrid of sixteen years old was convicted for the murder of his abusive father and the assault of a corrupt police officer. Many are riled by Judge Sei’s ruling…

Moka could listen to no more and left her breakfast unfinished and went to school, though she was regretting that now in second period. She was feeling dizzy. She excused herself to go to the nurse’s office. It had been a long time since she’s needed to excuse herself cause of her anemia. She felt a bit… dependent. All that time with Tsukune she had grown to need Tsukune’s care. It made her felt less self-conscious about her anemia because of his help. As the day went on she found that without Tsukune around and without her seal more people were looking at her and watching her. Her change of appearance was explained by the fact she dyed her hair and wore contacts the hid her youkai-colored eyes.

Many knew what she was and began to avoid her, but Kurumu and Yukari would always sit with her at lunch and walk with her to club. Many wished to court Moka now that Tsukune was gone, but aside from her clubmates, no one else existed in school.

Things went on as usual. Every day it felt like the same thing for the lonely vampire. She had been lost in her own depression that she was little aware of her surroundings any more. Just three days after the trial, Kotsubo-sensei had returned to work at the school. The injuries he received from Moka at the beginning of the semester were finally fully healed and the massive teacher was still bitter about the entire process. The gym teacher often watched Moka during gym, she did not participate due to medical reasons and would often sit out. He wondered what had brought about this change, and soon learned in the absence of Tsukune the young youkai would have bouts of anemia. It seemed that that boy she was with would tend to her medical condition, but in this way it seemed her youki was kept in check. Katsubo had wondered what happened to Saizou. Without him around he would lose a considerable amount of his spending money but perhaps a little vengeance would make up for what Akashiya Moka did to him and his pride as a Kendou instructor and gym teacher. She was much more beautiful with her silver-hair, and obviously more reserved than that loud whiny girl she had been. Does her medical condition affect her that much? He watched as Moka was walked to the nurse’s office by a blue-haired girl. He sent the boys to run laps while he went to follow the pair.

As of late Moka had noticed that when she would enter the nurse’s office for her treatment there would always be one bed in the corner occupied by a young woman. She seemed to be an individual with a weak body as she could hardly sense her presence. She must fall ill often like her, but this young woman seemed to have it worse than she. Perhaps Moka should be counting her blessings rather than curses? She sat on the stood and drank her transfusion pack while Kurumu stood and waited for her, both still in their gym bloomers. The resident nurse walked from the girls and went to check on her other patient.

Moka looked to Kurumu as she released her fangs from the now emptied pack.

“I think, Kurumu, I have decided to wait.” Moka spoke up. Her friend looked over to her and tilted her head slightly in curiosity as she handed her a second pack. Moka took the second pack and tossed out the other.

The young vampire held the pack in her hands and sighed. She smiled and looked up to Kurumu.

“No matter how long, I’ll wait for Tsukune, because he always waited for me.” Moka said with a light blush. Kurumu giggled and winked.

“Oh, admitting our feelings openly for him now?” Kurumu teased, only making Moka’s blush deepen.

“S-shut up.” The vampire complained as she bit into the second pack and sucked it dry as the succubus laughed at her reaction. Kotsubo-sensei watched the girls’ interaction from the door.

*~~~~~~~~*

Saizou was suspended from school for the attempted rape of a student and charged and sent to prison, as he no longer met the age for juvenile hall, where he will be forced to take rehabilitation classes and anger management seminars with the jail. This had not been the case for Tsukune. Because of his emotional trauma he was sent to a rehabilitation facility to deal with his mental anxieties. Once he completed his recommended level he would be released.

After his first session of the day, Tsukune occasionally sat in the open halls on a couch. He wore the loose white tee shirt and pants that resident-patients there wore. Saizou was just leaving his session, guards at either side of him. The large male student stopped when he recognized Tsukune’s sullen expression. The blonde male halted in the hall and turned to face Tsukune. The young man appeared as he had always. Though he always put on a smiling face and a happy front, Saizou knew it was all empty emotionless façade.

“Well, well if it isn’t Aono Tsukune.” Saizou chuckled. Tsukune looked up to his former classmate than looked away.

“Move along Komiya, don’t go starting trouble.” One of the guards spoke out. Saizou sneered at Tsukune’s reaction.

“You know after all this time I’d of thought you have something better to say. This is all your fault you know.” Saizou held up his cuffed hands and chuckled. “Had ya let me have Akashiya Moka I wouldna had to have settled for that succubus girl instead.” Saizou laughed as he licked his tongue over his lip piercing.

Tsukune did not move but his eye looked up at Saizou and glared. He flicked his youki at the human who could easily feel such energies.

“You little—“ Saizou sneered at Tsukune in rage of his non-verbal response. The guards tried to restrain Saizou, and for a human he was abnormally strong.

“Komiya! That’s enough!” They tried to settle him but Saizou cursed and knocked both guards back and lunged at Tsukune. Though his hands were cuffed it still gave him the room he needed to physically harass the young man that ruined his chances at having a fine youkai girlfriend like Akashiya Moka. He grabbed the boy by his shirt’s collar and lifted him off the couch.

“You threatening me Aono?!” Saizou head-butted Tsukune’s chin. Little did Tsukune react but a bit of blood dripped from his chin. Saizou laughed and held Tsukune close.

The guards blew their whistles, calling for help to restrain Saizou. They were finally able to separate Tsukune and Saizou and restrained the violent male and took Tsukune into a room to tend to his injury. As one of the nurses cleaned Tsukune’s mouth the room door opened. Tsukune looked up at the young black-haired woman who stood at the door. He recognized her as his therapist, Toujyou Ruby. The young woman dismissed the nurse and took a seat in a nearby stool. He has come to learn that she was a witch. Though she was not a youkai, she was neither human. She was unlike a hybrid or an ayashi. Ruby smiled and looked to Tsukune.

“I can see the root of your problem.” The witch mused. Tsukune looked up to her with an empty stare. “No one seems to understand you, but I think I can help. You want to see your friends again, don’t you?” Ruby questioned. Tsukune looked up to her and furrowed his brows in surprised suspicion.

Ruby giggled at his reaction.

“Trust me.” She asked. After a moment, Tsukune nodded. Ruby nodded and turned to the door. “You may come in now.” She offered before the room door opened.

“Yo , Tsu-chan. Thought you could use a friendly visit, huh?” Gin grinned at his young friend.

“Senpai…” Tsukune murmured in surprise.

Chapter 26: Integral Affairs

It has now been a week into Akashiya Moka’s routine of going to school, doing work, and coming home after club. She did her best to concentrate on her schoolwork so she did not fall behind and be unable to face Tsukune with her lack of accomplishments in his absence. It was now lunch period. Moka made her way to the infirmary and silently marched down the empty halls. The rectangle windows allowed the soft afternoon light of winter sparkle against the white tiles of the hall floors. She has been wearing her winter uniform for several months now and still could not get used to the long sleeves. Hers were a bit longer than they should be and the cuffs went up to the base of her hand.

She often found herself clutching the extra length of fabric for comfort. The empty corridors were unsettling and called out for every step the vampire took, until she came to a stop and turned to face the glass panes. She stared out of the window and glanced to the building adjacent to the courtyard. She could easily saw the fencing that barricaded the rooftops. The silver mesh looked almost black from this distance and felt oddly lonesome. Normally there would be a few students atop the open-air roof by the cafeteria, but as of late it has been far too cold as winter crept into the town. The vampire sighed when she felt the light-headedness embrace her. She pressed her fingers to her forehead and continued down the hall into the infirmary. After their usual exchange of greetings the nurse gave Moka her transfusion packs and bid the girl, in a teasing manner, to take care of things while she went to get some lunch.

The young silver-haired vampire was then left in the room all by herself, well not completely by her lonesome. That bed was occupied again. Moka found herself idly wondering, as she found her legs pulling her toward the curtained off section, that perhaps they were always here to avoid everything out there.

Without thinking Moka crawled into the bed across from the occupied one and pulled the sheets back as she lay down. The lump formed under the neighboring sheets ruffled slightly as the figure turned to face the S-class youkai’s intense presence. Moka felt a bit self-conscious at that point. She tried to fit in, but many students, which were youkai, avoided the clear signs of her youkai heritage and the humans seemed to be able to feel her power without even sensing her youki. Everyone except her homeroom teacher and club mates avoided her, but she was fine with that being the case. She did not really trust anyone else, because Tsukune never trusted them. Moka pulled the white sheets over her shoulder and sighed. As she inhaled she caught the clean scent which carried off the infirmary beds, not so much clean, but disinfected.

Who would want to spend all day, every day in a room like this? Even if it had the solidarity to it, it was like being locked up. It was not a calming atmosphere for the youkai. She did enjoy things like being outside, and being around others, even though that in itself was something difficult to admit. The vampire blinked open her crimson eyes at the feeling of being observed. She peered up from the edge of the sheet which now lay settled just under her nose. She looked across the gap between the beds and spied two unnatural colored eyes staring back at her from a similar cocooned position. The eyes were like spheres of ice that sparkled with purple, green and blue hues. It reminded Moka of that phenomenon she once learned about in class, an aurora borealis. Moka looked off to the side for a moment and then back into those piercing aurora orbs.

Moka gave a quick nod to her bedside neighbor. The nod was returned and the figure rolled onto her other side until her back was to Moka. The vampire watched the back of the individual’s head. Their hair was a pale purple color, obviously of youkai origin. Moka continued to watch the youkai until she heard their breathing shallow.

“They…fell asleep?” It was surprising to the teenager. No one outside of her friends has ever been so fearless of her, or perhaps it was not fearlessness, simply uncaring.

Whatever the reason, it would probably be best to follow their lead and rest before next class. She would need all the energy she could get because apparently Gin-senpai had some sort of big event planned for the club, something about a trip to another prefecture come winter break, which only led to more annoyance, exams…

*~~~~~~~~~~*

Moka sat in math class and listened as Ririko-sensei droned on. The silver-haired youkai drifted in and out of her disconnected thoughts. Ririko Kagome had never told anyone who or what had attacked her that day in the tutoring rooms but neither, as it seems, that the teacher had forgotten about it. The vampire felt the glares of the lamia as she would occasionally glance in her direction, but Moka was disinterested, unconcerned. Her thoughts revolved mostly around Tsukune. She wondered if he was doing his best as well. The vampire lazily leaned her elbow atop her desk and her chin in her open palm. She stared out of the window and let out a content sigh as she found herself counting the withered trees along the courtyard.

“If you take alpha times beta from this solution… the coefficient of X squared is this based on equation A.” Ririko’s voice dripped with a seductive quality. Everything about the way she moved, spoke, and even taught seemed highly inappropriate, if not for the fact that she acted and walked that way wherever she went.

It was her personality, and it seemed one could not be faulted for their personalities, though Moka found it ironic.

“Stupid…” The vampire muttered bitterly in her self deride.

Ririko watched as the vampire ignored her teachings, disregarding her as the sensei once again. How long would that vampire find it necessary to throw around her youki like that? No matter Ririko had a plan that would reign in the insufferable teen one way or another. Moka sighed, but blinked when she felt Ririko standing right beside her. When had the whore gotten so close? She was really losing it to allow that squirming snake to sneak up on her.

Moka brushed back her silver hair over her shoulder and looked up to Ririko. The dark-haired teacher smiled and pouted out her luscious pink lips. Ririko leaned forward slightly and crossed her arms in front of her. She gave Moka a view most of the male student body was jealous of. Her white blouse barely contained her spongy breasts which were made all the more predominant by the black corset obviously worn beneath her clothing.

“My my, you weren’t paying attention to sensei, were you?” Ririko said with a warm smile, but Moka could see the dark intentions beneath that pale, cracked mask of hers. “You shouldn’t be daydreaming in class.” Ririko giggled as she waved her index finger in front of her face to emphasize her point.

Moka sneered and turned her head away once again. Her fellow students were quite shocked. Lately Moka has changed from the quiet, super smart beauty they once knew to a colder, smarter dominatrix… at least that was what their fantasies held. They had all noticed that she changed when Tsukune left. His absence only spurred the rumors that Aono had broken the girl’s heart and many went forward with their dreams and tried to ask the vampire out, only to receive harsh reactions and some of the more avid seekers far more drastic repercussions. Ririkio was incensed, enraged and jealous… She was angered because Moka had taken away her prey, she was infuriated because the vampire did not know her place as a slave, and jealous because of all the looks the boys gave the vampire instead of her. She would make sure Moka would not enjoy her break.

The teacher giggled and walked back to the front of the class. She turned and held out her left hand while perching the other onto her hip.

“After all, the semester test is coming up soon~! We’re wrapping up the second semester. So study hard everyone! Especially you Akashiya-san~” Ririkio added. Moka looked up and glared at the teacher with her ruby eyes. Ririko glanced over her rounded glasses and smiled. “You seem to be having the most trouble, seeing as you have not turned in any homework.” The lamia teacher added.

With that the bell rang ending the period. As Moka gathered her things Kurumu called out to her from the door and waved to the vampire. Ririko looked over to the petite succubus. When the blue-haired girl caught eyes with the teacher she jumped and bowed her head as the blue-haired teen laughed nervously. Moka raised a brow as she gathered up her bag and walked over to Kurumu. After a few exchanged words the girls headed off to their next class. Ririko folded her arms over her chest, seemingly amused.

Moka and Krurumu walked side to side to their next class. The students were being their usual nosy selves and watched as the pair walked together. Jealous girls gossiped, envious boys fantasized while the minorities choose not to associate with either group’s antics. The petite teen held her books to her chest and grumbled in aggravation.

“She’s always like that.” The succubus admitted. “Ririko-sensei is my homeroom teacher. But she’s a little weird.” The succubus said as she motioned her hands, only making the space bigger, indicating the scale. Moka nodded remembering the strange relationship she wanted with Tsukune.

“She’s really passionate about teaching, but she’s really the type who has a one track mind and can’t think about anything else. So she has a tendency to go overboard.” The succubus continued explaining. “I mean you remember, what when we first met, what she tried to do to Tsukune.” The succubus looked to the silver-haired teen who nodded.

“Well, no one’s ever caught her in the act of tutoring, and none of the students ever remember.” Moka raised a suspicious brow at her friend. “Well that was the first time I had ever seen that and seeing that no one remember I figure it had been the first time she ever got exposed.” Kurumu pointed out.

“How is that even possible, wouldn’t someone…” The vampire wondered. Kurumu shook her head and shrugged her shoulders.

“I don’t know, plus she has big boobs and gets all the boys’ attention! Do you know how hard it is to keep a boy interested without charm?” The succubus fumed. Moka rolled her eyes at her friend as they went off to get ready for PE.

*~~~~~~~~~~~*

Moka, Kurumu and the rest of their classmates lined up for gym. They had co-ed activities today so everyone was gathered in the gymnasium while the class representatives gathered the equipment from storage. Moka narrowed her eyes and felt her cheeks heat up as she stood on the girl’s group across from the boy’s who could not keep their eyes and stupid hand motions to themselves. It did not help that Kurumu kept looking at her butt…

“Kurumu, stop that!” She finally growled out. The succubus jumped back and giggled as she folded her arms behind her back.

“Gomen Moka, but I’m totally jealous of how you look in your bloomers.” The blue-haired girl admitted.

The vampire’s blush deepened as she reached back and ran her fingers along the elastic of her bloomers and snapped the shorts more comfortably around her buttocks.

“They’re too tight. Why can’t we just wear our sweats and go outside?” The vampire complained as she was short of attacking the flirting males across the gym. Kurumu laughed and patted her friend’s back.

Silence quickly filled the gymnasium when the gym doors flew open and Kobutso-sensei marched in wearing a judo uniform and his shinai in hand. Moka stood with her hands on her hips as the boys quickly straightened up. The teacher was quite feared, for a human. He was powerful and respected among the youkai student body for his teaching methods. Moka sneered and wondered if those lessons included how to molest and attack a helpless girl. When Kotsubo looked into the vampire’s direction Moka crossed her arms over her chest and turned away.

Kobutso-sensei has not forgotten what Moka had done to him. He had gotten off because he was found battered and drained, quite literally, to an inch of his life. There had been no indication, one way or the other, what had he and the others been doing that led to their assault. At the time they honestly had not recalled what hit them, only that something did, hard and fast, but when Kobutso had seen Moka with that silver hair and those blood red eyes, he had easily recalled those moments, and he would be sure to make her suffer for them.

After only twenty minutes of activity Moka decided she was bored and went to go sit the rest of PE out. Because of her anemia she as excused from most strenuous activities during the day. While the girls and boys alternated teams playing volleyball Kotsubo caught Moka talking to Kurumu from the corner of his eye. The vampire murmured something about getting water and that she would be back quickly. The succubus nodded to her friend and walked back into the game to replace another exhausted player.

When Moka left Kotsubo blew his whistle. The students turned their attention to him as the large male folded his arms over his chest.

“Free time for a few minutes. I have to go get a few things for the next game set.” His deep voice announced and he received a resonating hai from the class. Some continued to play their game while others decided to take a break and go sit on the bleachers.

Kotsubo left the gymnasium and walked into the hall. The teacher finally found Moka as she left the locker rooms and made her way into the courtyard. Silently, the massive teacher followed, with shinai still in hand. He watched as she walked through the doors of the gym building into the schools courtyard.

Once again the vampire found herself lost in her own thoughts as she made her way toward the vending machine. She was thirsty, but she knew water would not quench this particular thirst. Moka sighed and rolled the handful of change she had gathered from her possessions. She fed the coins into the vending machine and pressed for a can of tomato juice. She knelt down as the machine spit out her drink. For several seconds she did not reach into the machine for her juice, she simply crouched there in wonder. Was Tsukune perhaps missing her like this too?

Kotsubo watched as Moka sat there. He could understand how Saizou found her interesting. High school girls were always quite innocent and trusting and some of the most beautiful and most stupid. Her skin was a creamy white and her long white, almost silver hair pooled onto the ground in her position. She had meaty thighs and a good sized stomach and chest. He would not mind teaching the girl a thing or two about her sensei. After all he had to pay her back appropriately. Youkai or not, if caught off guard and coupled with her weakened, anemic state he could easily…

Moka sighed and pulled a free strand of hair behind her ear as she reached into the machine for her drink. The light overhead was slowly overshadowed by darkness. The vampire blinked, her eyes feeling a little blurry. Moka looked up and gasped in surprise.

“Y-yukari-chan, what are you doing here?” The vampire blinked, feeling something warm along her cheeks. She had not even noticed she began to cry.

The tiny black-haired witch crouched down and looked up at Moka. Yukari reached up and wiped the droplets from Moka’s cheeks. She smiled brightly and giggled.

“Crying again Moka-san?” Yukari teased, though it was no joke. As of late the vampire seemed to be more prone than usual to tears, considering her true nature, but maybe that too was a misconception.

“S-shut up…” Moka pushed Yukari’s hand away and wiped her face. The pair stood to their feet and stayed silent. Yukari giggled again, breaking the awkward moment rather quickly.

“Sumimasen Moka-san, but you look cute like that desu.” The witch admitted and hugged the vampire’s legs. Moka rolled her eyes but patted Yukari’s witch hat.

“I asked, what are you doing here? Don’t you have class?” The vampire wondered. The witch shook her head and sighed.

“Nope! I don’t have to really go to classes desu.” The genius admitted.

“Right.” Moka realized and nodded with a smirk.

“Actually I came to deliver a letter to you desu!” The witch removed her hat and reached down searching its contents. The vampire wondered what else could she possibly fit in there that she had to search for the letter…? “Hai!” Yukari cheered as she pulled out a white envelope and handed it to Moka.

The vampire accepted it and nodded her head.

“How about we go sit and read this?” The vampire asked as she held up her juice can. She needed a moment to sit anyway. Kotsubo watched from the corner as the two girls sat. That little heathen got in his way, but no matter, he would find Moka at a more vulnerable moment. With that thought in mind Kotsubo returned to class. When the students questioned the missing supplies he said he would dismiss them early since it was such a chilly day and they could go chill out instead seeing as the activities left many of them sweating and in need of showers.

Chapter 27: Letter Chained to My Heart

Don’t turn rouge, don’t drink the blood of the dead and the most supreme is oneself. I see you have been getting ahead of yourself deeper and deeper with that troublesome hybrid, perhaps I should leak this to the Council… that is unless we can meet and talk over things. 6:00 Friday at the park’s fountain.

-Inui Jyunya

 

 

The letter had a slightly ominous feeling the vampire thought as she mused over the somewhat elegant script. As the silver-haired teen sipped against the aluminum can she held the letter on her lap while the young witch examined the nameless envelope looking for perhaps evidence of who sent it. Moka turned the sheet of creased paper around to check the back for more but there was nothing. The vampiress raised thin brow and pulled the empty can from her lips with a sigh, deflated she had already finished her treat, though Tsukune would have been much more of a delight.

“What does it say Moka-san desu ka?” The black-haired girl brushed off her hat and looked inside before settling it carefully back onto her head.

“It’s Thursday today right…?” Moka idly thought as she leaned back against the bench a bit.

Moka reached her arm over the edge of the bench where the trash bin sat half full, still staring at the strange epistle curiously. The can made a tink sound when the vampire bumped the canister awkwardly against the edge of the metal container.

“I don’t know.” Moka murmured as she looked over and sighed.

In annoyance Moka stood, only for Yukari to slip from her seat beside the irritated teen. Moka crumpled the paper and tossed it into the bin, having mistaken it for the can. She meant to throw the letter in the bin and take the can to the recycle bin, but she had so much on her mind that signals crossed clumsily. Even though Moka seemed to be an elegant, graceful demon of lore, she was still a teenager. When her seal was in place she was quite the pink-haired klutz and bumbling airhead. Though she despised admitting it, she did not have the best coordination when she was distracted, but she was only grateful she was not so easily sidetracked. She barely had the continuance to pay attention to what the letter said, not that she particularly cared. She had been hoping that perhaps it was from Tsukune, but that hope came and went with the letter.

The vampire brushed off her hands and sighed in irritation. She was only going to get grumpier as the day passed. She still had the rest of her classes to attend and was not as lucky as Yukari where she had the choice whether or not to attend. As Yukari and Moka walked side to side down the halls Moka stretched her hands over her head and made her way toward the locker rooms to change from her PE uniform.

“I think I’ll skip club today.” Moka murmured to Yukari as the other students were just returning to the lockers at the same time as the vampiress.

“Aww really desu ka?” Yukari sadly noted.

Moka sighed and dropped her arms to her side as she eyed Kurumu skipping her way passed. The succubus paused and tugged at Moka’s sleeve. Moka sneered and shrugged at the physical contact, which made the succubus grin.

“Hey there Yukari-chan, it’s too late to attend gym class now. Too bad you’ll never develop that little body of yours~” The petite succubus teased as she groped Moka’s breast.

“What the…?” Moka pulled Kurumu’s hands off her and growled. “Use your own for example!” She huffed angrily and stormed into the locker room leaving the witch and succubus behind.

“But it’s not fun always using mine as examples~!” Kurumu called back earning Moka’s youki in response which caused Kurumu to laugh.

“Not that anyone wants the example of those bags of flab desu” Yukari murmured as she turned away.

Kurumu’s eye twitched as she grinned and zipped in close behind Yukari and started to molest the young girl’s lacking chest.

“What was that my little loli-chan?!” The succubus teased as she vigorously rubbed the flat girl who cried out for mercy.

Moka somehow made it through the day without lashing out at another student. She had been increasingly aggravated as the day dragged on. After her final period she met Kurumu by the lockers. The petite youkai was leaning against the lockers, brushing the creases from her skirt from sitting all period. The black, long sleeved blouse of the school uniform was a little longer than the succubus was used too, seeing as her arms were a bit short which caused the sleeves to fall over her fingers. The blue-haired teen had to constantly roll back the cuffs but they never stayed for long. Moka rolled her eyes and took Kurumu’s hands into hers. The little helpless youkai giggled as Moka neatly folded the cuffs back in a more permanent situation.

“Look…” Moka began as she looked down to her friend who looked up at her bright eyed and curious. “I’m not going to club today.” Moka announced.

Kurumu looked up to the ruby eyes of her dear friend and tilted her head slightly, her plump lips forming a scandalously innocent pout.

“But why Moka~?” Kurumu teased.

Moka tugged back the succubus’ cuff and dropped her hand suddenly, baring her fangs in mock threat.

“Because I’m in a bad mood.” She nearly growled.

Kurumu giggled and folded her arms behind her back. The succubus kicked her leg back and waved her hand in guiltless defiance. Moka’s expression fell flat and the vampiress arrogantly folded her arms under her chest. Kurumu could no longer keep her straight face and laughed.

“I noticed. Don’t worry about it.” The succubus turned her shoulder to the vampire and waved her off on a swooshing manner. “Not like I care.” The succubus winked and spat out her tongue as she peered over her shoulder at the grumpy queen.

Moka scoffed and flicked back her hair, smirking roguishly at her friend.

“That’s not what I heard earlier today is it? What was it?” Moka teased as she leaned forward slightly to see Kurumu eye to eye. “Oh please Moka-chan help me study for Ririko-sensei’s test~?” She mimicked the succubus her hands clasped under her chin.

Kurumu rolled her eyes and put her hands to her waist.

“So not! Whatever Moka~ That’s okay I’ll ask Yukari-chan for help, you suck at Trigonometry!” The succubus laughed as she skipped off as Moka lashed out her youki with a growl.

“I just hate Trigonometry for personal reasons!!” She tried to defend, but Kurumu just waved her off as the succubus went down the hall to head to club.

Moka just rolled her eyes, but stopped and grinned softly to herself. She has never really had such experiences, personally before. When she was broken she would occasionally feel the closeness she held to her classmate, but being whole it was a whole new and interesting experience for her. As students either gathered to go home or head out for their club activities a dark figure strode through the school toward the infirmary.

Inside the infirmary the nurse was getting ready for her trip him and was packing up her medical back. The resident nurse had long blond hair that curled about at the ends. Around the sleeve of her black nurse dress she wore the arm band signifying her status as a medical official. Her name was Yakumaru Mako and she was adored among students, both youkai and human, for her intuitiveness and kind hand when it came to tending to them.

“Sensei.” The soft voice of a figure came from one of the beds.

Yakumaru sensei turned to face the beds as the curtain was pulled back to reveal the form of a young, aurora-eyed woman. She wore the sanctioned school skirt which was a dark burgundy, but instead of the school blouse wore a black, off shoulder sweatshirt with red marks along the cuffs and neck and the shoulder straps of a white sleeveless tee could be seen on her snow white shoulders. She had black and red stripped knee-high socks and long, pale purple hair that ran down to a point between her shoulder blades.

“Thanks for letting me hide.” The young girl offered as she raised her hand, the lollipop she had pouched in her cheeks muffled her already soft spoken voice and would click against her teeth when she rolled the candied orb between cheeks.

Yakumaru sensei giggled and clutched her bag to her chest as she bowed her head and pulled her coat over her slender body. The nurse turned to the young girl when she reached the door to allow the teen to walk out first.

“It’s no problem Shirayuki-san, just make sure to wear a coat outside please? It’s getting to be winter and I don’t want you in here with a cold, not that I mind your company.” The nurse offered with a giggle as she locked the infirmary for the night.

Yakumaru turned to the young teen and smiled.

“Get home safe Shirayuki-san I’ll see you tomorrow. Don’t forget to get your homework from Nekonome-sensei this time.” She warned as she turned and briskly walked down the hall, her heels clicking against the marble floors.

The young girl, known as Shirayuki Mizore, often hid out in the nurse’s office to avoid class. She was a bit sociably stand-offish and found the company of the bed sheets to be of better companionship. It seemed as long as she handed in homework and showed up for tests the teachers did not really mind her absence considering her weak condition. Shirayuki Mizore often seemed lethargic and her complexion was a snow white and because of her often very slow looking expression they often considered her to be a special case, which showed in her grades. Many times the teachers tried to call in her parents to discuss Shirayuki’s need for a special school, but the lady of the house: Shirayuki Tsurara said her daughter was just fine and that Mizore wished to go to that school. They supposed as long as they earned tuition from the family it little mattered to the private school.

Shirayuki slipped her school shoes against the tile floors as she listlessly shuffled toward the teacher’s lounge. Eventually she was face to face with the tall door. Pushing to her tip-toes Shirayuki leaned against the door to look into the small window that sat just out of her reach. She stared into the room of busy teachers. About only three were still toddling about in the room finishing up packets, from what she assumed was probably the exams for the end of the semester. Shirayuki slipped down onto the flats of her shoes and reached for the doorknob, for only a larger hand to grip over her wrist.

The young snow-skinned teen followed the length of the arm up to the rugged, chiseled face of the school’s gym teacher, Kotsubo-sensei. The young girl sneered up at the aggressive gym teacher. He used to always harass her when she had first started coming to school, but on the second day he up and disappeared. She tried to pull her wrist from him but he was much larger, and in fact stronger than her. The large, brutish teacher turned the girl so she faced him. She was so small compared to his massively muscular frame. The older male settled his finger under the thin girl’s pristine chin and forced her to look up to him and in his eyes.

“Now, now Shirayuki, is that anyway for a slut to behave?” The young girl’s fingers twitched at the insulting comment but she was startled when he leaned back.

“I have a little proposition for you.” The teacher offered as he released his strong grip from her thin wrist.

Shirayuki rubbed at her bruised wrist and looked up to the built individual. He stretched his shoulders and put his hands on to his hip.

“See I have this little problem…” He chuckled. “I have this student who never comes to class, but she wants to pass right?” It was obvious Kotsubo was speaking it Shirayuki, but the girl for reasons of her feeble nature, could not participate in gym and she needed several points to pass.

Normally she just barely passed the important tests, but to be honest to herself if she wanted to go home with something her mother could be proud of it would be a fridge-worthy grade sheet. The young teen looked up to Kotsubo, offering an ear to this proposal of his.

“…You understand Shirayuki?” He finished explaining to the young girl. “Do this and I’ll give you a passing grade.” He chuckled.

The young girl poked her pink tongue against her cherry red lips and gave a blank faced nod as she looked up to her sensei. Kotsubo laughed and patted her head.

“Good girl, I’m counting on you then.” The gym teacher gave her a thumbs up, the tiny girl mimicked it with a seriously flat expression and he turned and left.

The door beside Shirayuki was pulled open and the figure was startled to see the young girl.

“Shirayuki-san~” The soft voice of Nekonome-sensei called.

The pale-haired teen turned to the warm, expressive teacher. She always seemed to smile and had a rather funny accent.

“I’m so glad you’re here nya~” The teacher seemed to purr as she picked up a pack of the girl’s homework and a copy of the school’s shinbun. “I have your things for today!” She said cheerfully as she handed it over to the girl.

Shirayuki Mizore gave a nod, her cheeks bushing a bit. She was about to turn and leave and Nekonome was about to return to her work, but both were stopped by the teen’s unexpected question.

“Has Aono Tsukune returned to school yet?” The aurora-eyed girl looked up to her amber-haired teacher who frowned and tilted her head slightly.

Moka was sitting at her kitchen table doing her homework while her mother worked on supper. It has been a while since the young silver-haired girl came home early, but her mother could tell she was particularly frustrated today. A grumpy pants, the older woman thought in amusement as she even giggled out loud at the pet name. Akasha heard when the scrapes of Moka’s mechanical pencil ceased dancing against the pages of her workbook. The elder vampire hummed a bit as she continued to cook, only to smirk when Moka resumed her lesson. Soon the two females sat to a quiet dinner.

“So how is school?” The lady of the house found how her daughter gave pause before slipping the chopstick full of rice into her mouth, but the young vampire none-the-less ate and gave a shrug.

“I’ll pass.” She noted.

Regardless of Ririko-sensei’s warnings Moka was still a high scoring student, temperament or not. Soon the two finished their meal and Moka packed up her finished homework and went to bathe. After her bath she bid her mother goodnight who found comfort in just lazing about on the couch to watch the late-night novellas. She prayed to kami that she would never become the weird old vampire that stayed at home and watched romance stories. She much preferred real life. With that personal admittance the vampire felt herself blush.

She huffed and maliciously grabbed the neck of one of the many stuffed animals on her bed. She stared at the face of the round pillow-like bat which had a goofy smile and blushing cheeks. She looked to the end of her bed where her porcelain dolls sat staring emotionlessly at her. Though they were beautiful pieces of art, and their smiles were faux marks drawn by the skilled hand of an artisan, they had no souls and stared indolently into nothingness.

It made her miss Tsukune. The vampire pushed the bat-pillow plushie to her face and yelled against it in rage. Akasha glanced over her shoulder toward the steps and giggled as she turned back to her novella suddenly when she heard the show’s exclaim: “No! I love you!” which made the house head gasp.

“And here I was thinking you were a heartless bas…” The vampiress religiously watched.

Moka dropped down onto her bed in frustration. She rolled onto her back and hugged the pillow to her chest. She stared at her dark ceiling and idly noted the uneven strokes of paint against the surface. She inhaled and closed her eyes as she held the pillow tightly.

“Tsukune…” She murmured as she rolled to her side and angrily slipped under her covers with a moody pout before she forced herself to just give up and go to sleep.

In the morning the inner youkai went about her routine, she felt a little better though she could not place the reason. After brushing out her hair she picked up her school bag and made her way to the front door where she slipped on her shoes. Bidding her mother farewell the vampire ran out the door and closed it behind her before she heard the response. Moka stayed staring at the front door for several minutes before she sighed deeply. It was going to be another agonizingly long day. Moka took another breath and walked up to her fence. She froze when she reached out toward the door of wooden barricade. She felt her heart skip a beat as she looked up to see Tsukune standing at the opposite side of her fence, just staring down the street. He was wearing his winter uniform as he always did, even in summer, and had his bag lazily slung over his right shoulder, his left hand snuggled in his pocket.

Her voice caught in her throat as she tried to call his name bit found herself unable to. He began to walk down the path and Moka inhaled sharply, catching that wonderful scent of his as he passed but she could not get the latch of the fence open, the long sleeve of her burgundy blazer got caught in the latch momentarily. After fidgeting herself out of it she bounded down the sidewalk until she was at even pace behind the boy. She cursed herself for her clumsy reaction but as her mind berated her behavior her body urged her to appease her mate and have the powerful male to allow her audience. She cursed his scent and cursed her need for him but kami she could not stop herself from following his every step. When the pair arrived at the school gates they were met with silence. The boisterous clamor of the collected mix of youkai and human teenagers instantly ceased at the pair’s presence, namely Aono’s.

Moka felt a smug sense of pride build in her chest when everyone fell dead silent to the presence of her mate. The silver-haired teen held up her head. It mattered not the rumors going around about Aono being arrested, and tried. According to the official record his crimes were cleared under the reason of temporary insanity caused by the duress of stress coupled with physical and mental abuse. His doctors gave him a clean mental bill of health and he was allowed to return to school. Tsukune and Moka arrived at homeroom. The boy was happily greeted by Nekonome-sensei. He laughed and rubbed the back of his head nervously at the reintroduction his sensei proposed. The older woman seemed to have no reason to ever be unhappy except when the cafeteria ran out of fishcakes, after she ate them all. Ririko was not as pleased as the others of the boy’s return, but since he seemed to be paying attention to lessons she tolerated it for the time being, though Akashiya Moka was as distracted as ever, gazing at the boy as if he was someone sort of blessed kami to be praised.

When the pair arrived at the lunchroom he was nearly steamrolled by a succubus and witch. Kurumu leapt into his arms crying, so glad that her precious friend was okay. Tsukune could only laugh and pat her back in comfort as Yukari clung to his leg and sobbed about all the magnificent dreams she had of him which he found to be a little… disconcerting to come from an eleven year old. The group sat to have lunch together and they talked about the stupid tests they made Tsukune do and how he should show his emotions more. The entire time Moka was a silent and only watched as they talked.

“Moka?” Kurumu called, startling the silver-haired girl from her thoughts. “Don’t you have anything to say? You’ve been awful quiet.” The succubus nosily pointed out considering she was the one who wished for his return most of all.

“I…” The vampire did not even have the nerve to look the boy in his face as he leaned his face on his hand as his elbow rested on the cafeteria table.

“How boring Moka didn’t miss me at all~” Tsukune teased which forced a growl from the vampire’s throat.

“I-It, I was thinking that it’s stupid of them to try and change Tsukune. I much prefer his sarcastic smirks.” She pouted at him with a blush before turning her head in annoyance.

Tsukune smirked and laughed as he turned to face Yukari and Kurumu.

“Iya what am I going to do now? I think I’ve just been dumped.” Tsukune whined listlessly causing the other two girls to laugh.

“S-shut up!” Moka demanded as they continued to tease the flustered teen.

In the distance, so occupied by their reunion, they neither saw or sensed as a pair of aurora eyes watched them, but the male of the group was quite aware of all that went on around him. Moka stood up to reach over the table in a mock attempt to strangle Kurumu and Yukari but the girls pulled away squealing, feigning terror. Tsukune took the chance to look past Moka at the eyes around the corner. When the aurora orbs met the russet gems the shy, snow-skinned girl bit down on the candied treat in her mouth and turned to scurry off hurriedly. When Moka sat back she glared to Tsukune who was still staring in her direction.

“What are you looking at?” The silver-haired teen asked as she turned her head to look in the direction he had been staring.

“Your skirt is dangerously short.” He remarked with a lazy grin which formed into a smile when Moka growled and tucked the cloth beneath her butt as she situated herself in annoyance.

Before the group knew it, it was time for club, but instead of working Gin-senpai decided to throw a party for Tsukune, welcoming his return. In lieu work Gin suggested they post Tsukune’s triumphant return on the front page splash. The upperclassman told them how all these rumors were going around that Tsukune was a bad guy and this would not only be his chance to look like a hero for the school, but it would bring up the morale of the youkai students who were hit by the incident the hardest. Tsukune did not seem to care either way, as was his personality, but the young hybrid smirked anyway, showing how he should properly react, though his eyes were as empty as always.

After club was let out the teens bid their farewells to each other. Kurumu and Yukari gave Tsukune one last hug before the pair would walk home together. Gin patted Tsukune on the back and went with the girls to keep an eye on them. The hybrid turned to face Moka and shrugged slightly.

“Are you ready to go?” He asked warmly, a calm expression painted on his featured.

Moka scoffed and pulled her bag in front of her with her usual arrogance about her. Tsukune smiled and turned to walk down the hall toward the building’s exit. Moka did not follow right away, not wanting to seem desperate, but she was if she was to admit the truth to herself. She quickly turned heel and followed him. Who could the vampire even fool? All day all she could think about were was to appease to his nature. She would have never thought that she would be one to throw herself at a male, it was just beneath her, but from the beginning he seems to have had a hold over her youkai.

He did not do it by bearing over her with his strength or forcing her with his youkai. He was patient, and provided for her needs as not only a vampire but a woman. He was affectionate when he needed to be and always behaved appropriately, but above all he protected her when even she had not known she needed protecting. Was it to turn back to the first day of classes and she still held the knowledge of his strength as she did today, than perhaps she would have accepted him as a mate earlier on.

Lost in her thoughts, and only following the scent of the young male she had not taken in where they had been walking. The vampire looked up and quickly realized he had made a detour through the park. She turned and looked to the back of his head.

“I thought it would be nice.” He suddenly spoke up, without turning to face her.

Moka could do nothing but stupidly nod, even though he could not see her, which she mentally slated herself for with a sneer. That sneer quickly vanished when Tsukune motioned himself to settle on a bench just across from the fountain. Than Moka was alerted by that little voice in her head as to what the situation may be.

Is this an impromptu date?

She cursed in her head at her suddenly getting flustered. How stupidly childish of her to think that, she growled to herself in irritation. She looked to Tsukune who looked rather relaxed sitting down. He reached over and pulled a book from his bag and leaned back against the chair to read it. He split the book open to where the marker had been dangling from his last page. It was a relatively thick book and he has gotten rather far into it. Was this what he was keeping himself occupied with when he was away, she wondered.

Staring at him like that, so confident and calm, she felt a tugging in her stomach which uncomfortably slid between her legs. Her youkai was burning for contact with her mate, her throat was dry. She had not drunk anything all day in anticipation. She brushed her legs together and looked around. There did not seem to be anyone else down this path so late. Was Tsukune aware of this and brought her here purposely? The very thought forced her to take a step. He did not react, neither positively or negatively. He simply ignored her. The vampire set her bag on the bench and stood so she hovered at Tsukune’s side.

She carefully leaned forward and placed her right hand on the back of the bench, just beside his left shoulder. She expected to be rejected when he suddenly moved, but he merely turned a page. She pulled her leg onto the bench so her right knee settled on the wooden seat just by Tsukune’s left thigh while her left leg was settled just between his legs. Still she gained no reaction. She bit down on her lip with her elongated fang and looked around once again to make sure there was really no one around.

When she was confident that they were alone she brushed her right leg against his thigh, silently begging for his attention. Tsukune sat back suddenly and the vampire was immediately distressed. Was he rejecting her or had he wanted something else? When he sat back he circled one arm around her waist and once again grabbed hold of the book that now sat behind her. He seemed to continue to read it, but the acceptance alone returned her waning confidence. Swallowing that cursed pride that seems to have kept her from enjoying so much in her life she pulled herself up so now her left knee was beside his right thigh and she settled to straddle his lap. She felt herself groan at the contact that she’s missed for so long. She remembered how he pulled her into his lap to comfort her when they were in that wretched holding cell.

But little could she think of that as his scent invaded her lungs. She wrapped her left arm around his right shoulder and reached up to run her fingers through his hair. Her heart melted when she felt his chin rest on her shoulder. Moka sighed as she rushed her nose against his right ear and brushed her hips ever so slightly against his. She ran her tongue along his neck and felt as his skin rose in a shiver beneath her actions. She had a conceited sense of pride that she could make her mate shiver with her attention and gave off a growl that was rather reminiscent of a ferocious purr. She continued to lap at the spot on his neck languidly as she moved her hips and listened to his blood race through his veins.

Two angry eyes watched the vampire whore herself over such an unworthy looking male who seemed little to care about her actions and just kept reading casually when a beautiful woman, quite literally, has thrown herself into his lap. Moka softly whimpered as she nipped at the flesh of his neck, begging for the permission her youkai needed. She gasped when she felt his warm right hand brush up her thigh and just under the flap of skirt. In reaction to his loving touch she bit deeply into his neck and just moaned at the deliriously euphoric contact. Day in and day out she daydreamed about sinking her fangs into his neck, and although she no longer held the will to rip his throat out she still sought to bury her claws into his sides, but the bench’s wooden back would have to suffice and she harshly sucked in that delicious nectar that was Tsukune’s blood. She felt a dizzying kick when she felt Tsukune thrust up against her core and just held himself there. She felt like she wanted to cry as she continued to shamelessly grind herself against him.

“How brazen.” A voice called out to the two.

Moka cursed and growled as she allowed her fangs to slip from their paradise. She instinctively ran her tongue over his wound to heal the puncture marks as an unrestricted rage boiled in her chest, which reverberated into a growl. Tsukune chuckled, obviously finding being interrupted amusing. The vampire blushed when she realized what she might have done had they not been broken up. She let out a rolling hiss as she looked behind her and bore her fangs.

“I see my dear onee-sama has become the whore of a hybrid…” the girl bravely spoke as she appeared to be toting a dangerous looking metal bat.

The girl had dark, red highlighted hair which were pulled back into pigtails and appeared to be wearing the uniform of their school. She had emerald eyes and looked no older than thirteen or fourteen. She had a malicious grin which bore her tiny, but apparent fangs.

“Onee-sama?” Tsukune chuckled and sucked on his teeth as if Moka were in some sort of trouble.

The silver-haired vampire stayed settled on his lap and brushed the outer edges of her blood-stained lips with her index finger, pulling the digits into her mouth and giving them a suck. She released her fingers with a pop and stood from the boy’s lap, turning to face the younger teen who was threateningly releasing youki.

In the distance, just down the path, Inui Jyunya watched as the two girls faced down. He looked to Tsukune and sneered. For all the rumors that went around about Aono Tsukune he looked to be nothing more than that vampire’s Familiar, which was all the better for him. Why hunt the queen when all you need to do is take out her pawn? The large, white-haired male grinned and turned to continue down the path.

Tsukune lazily glanced at Moka but turned back to his book, rubbing at his neck, mentally gripping that she bit too hard getting overexcited.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you Onee-sama!” The red-haired teen darkly laughed as she showed off the weapon to the unarmed older teen.

Moka stood with her hands at her hips and watched as a small bat fluttered down and landed on the young teen’s shoulder. Moka raised a brow as a memory flashed in her head. She remembers seeing that bat.

She soon arrived at the Aono household. The waist-high wooden gate was unlocked and she looked around. The small fence, stained a red color, ran all around the property. There was a small flower garden to the left of the property and a vegetable garden to the right. A large tree sat near the house just off the concrete path that led toward the home. Moka walked along the path and looked up to the tree. Inside she saw a small bat sleeping soundly near one of the higher windows. She smiled at the familiar creature and was about to open her mouth to call out a little greeting to the cute animal, but then she heard shouting.

“So that was your Familiar than Kokoa?” Moka growled in her throat and put her hands onto her hips.

While Kokoa went on to explain about she had the bat, who was apparently named Nazou Koumori, to spy on her, Moka was distracted when she looked over her shoulder at Tsukune who was back to his reading. He was really never one to get involved unless he had to. She saw him grin while reading, she was sure that was directed to her. She growled and turned to face her sister who was still talking apparently…

“Go away.” Moka stated, startling the young vampire girl and her Familiar.

Moka turned her back to the girl and went to walk back to Tsukune.

“W-what?! Don’t you turn your back to me Onee-sama!!” With that disregarding action Kokoa charged at Moka with bat in hand.

Chapter 28: Exams

Kokoa charged Moka with metal bat swinging. The deadly object glittered against the setting sun, reflecting the blood red rays that bled overhead. The tiny mascot on the younger youkai’s right shoulder fluttered off and hung upside down on a nearby tree branch. Tsukune glanced over the top of his book toward his shoes. He let out a bored yawn before sneezing. The sneeze caught the young red-head off guard. In her haste to assault the girl she claims to be her sister, though the two looked nothing alike, she forgot to regard the young male as he had melted into neutrality with his silence. Moka still had her back turned to the younger teen. She put her hand on her hip and shifted her weight onto her left leg. Kokoa’s attention was pulled for that split second and when the youkai turned her emerald eyes back to her opponent she was met with a shoe to her neck. Kokoa let out a strangled sound as her body was whiplashed by the force. Moka had merely defended, but had she attacked the young girl may be suffering from more than breathlessness. The red-haired teen lost her grip on the bat and was thrown back as gravity caught up to her.

Moka stretched her shoulder and twirled her body as she tucked her right leg beneath her as her left leg touched down on the cobblestone path and slid back ever so slightly. Now the silver-haired youkai was on the attack. Tsukune casually turned a page of his book and cleared his throat, a subtle reminder to his partner of her extraordinary temper which was clearly flaring as her hair danced in the winds of her rage. To what the young girl prayed as her ever shining luck, Moka pulled back her youki at the last second, but that would not make the kick any less devastating. The sole of the elegant youkai’s shoe landed flat in the stomach of the perpetrator. Once again the wind was knocked from Kokoa’s tiny body, still barely recovered from the knock to her windpipe.

For the girl time finally picked back up and her body ripped across the air, straight into the limestone fountain’s erect sprinkler and through the lower edge as her body propelled out and downward. The red head’s body finally hit the cobblestone, her body breaking apart the ground as it bounced and eventually came to a halt against a tree. The damage was tame in comparison to what it could have been, and the young girl probably has the young male to thank for her not being knocked unconscious, or worse. With a groan the smaller teen coughed out in wretched pain as she held her hands to her throat forcing air in and out the bruised passage. It did not aid in her breathing with her diaphragm sore and wanting relief as she finally fell to her knees and retched from the excruciating contracting muscle. The tiny bat that was occupying the tree branches seemed to squeak out threateningly, but when Moka glared up and the noisy interloper the small Familiar shut its squeak.

Tsukune stood to his feet and Moka turned to face him suddenly nervous about her reaction. Had she been in the wrong, again? She hated feeling insecure, though it was not an uncommon feeling she did not like it when others brought it out. Tsukune put his book in his bag and turned to pick up Moka’s off the bench. He looked up to the vampire who appeared to be lost in thought, looking everything but at him. He chuckled, catching the youkai’s attention. She retaliated with a soft growl. The growl was not harsh and rolled in her chest for a second or two. The rolling sound noted her clear insecurities of his typical teasing manners. He motioned the bag out to the vampire who eyed him suspiciously. For someone with such an emotionless gaze and stoic nature he liked to tease and joke quite a bit. She sneered and turned her head away as she stepped toward him and took her bag from his hands. The young hybrid raised brow and looked over to the still gagging girl.

“Are you going to just leave her there?” He asked with a serious expression, but his eyes were laughing, and the vampire knew it.

Moka scoffed and put her left hand to her hip. She threw her head up arrogantly and Tsukune rolled his eyes at her reaction.

“I think she needs a little time out. She’ll live. I didn’t break anything this time.” The temptress snarked.

Tsukune opened his mouth to respond but paused and raised a curious brow at his girlfriend.

“What?” She huffed in annoyance at his glance.

Tsukune shrugged and started off.

“Wait, what was that look for?!” The annoyed teen growled out after him.

Kokoa coughed a few more times before the ringing finally stopped between her ears.

“Wait… that’s not ringing… shut up Kou-chan.” She ordered the Familiar, who immediately obeyed.

Kokoa groaned out in a raspy voice as she pushed to her feet. Pain racked through her body from having come in contact with that fountain, even if it was only for a moment or two. She could barely stand because of it and was unreasonably disoriented.

“K-kou-chan, follow them!” She managed to choke out as she fell to her hands and knees and gasped for air.

The Familiar was somewhat hesitant but raced off on the order and bobbed a few times before getting completely airborne. Tsukune made his way out of the park with Moka and crossed the road toward her block. After going through a cross walk they were at the teen’s street and making their way toward her house. Moka found herself looking between Tsukune and the ground. She still felt that need burning inside of her, but it seemed the universe was against them from getting too close, though she must admit there was a possibility it was her fault. The vampire let out a startled gasp when she bumped against Tsukune. He had stopped in front of her fence. The vampire stayed close to his back and turned her head, resting it on his shoulder as she stared unwillingly toward her door. Every time she went home they were separated. She had been parted with him for the longest and was afraid that if she went through those doors he may not be there in the morning.

Tsukune continued to stand there, feeling her against his back. After a moment he felt as her hand balled up against the back of his blazer. It was difficult for him to describe it as he has never felt attached to a person like this before. There was no word to place on the emotion he thought did not exist in his heart. It was something beyond guilt and beyond sadness. It was an indescribable stinging that ached his stomach. He was a terribly irresponsible mate to leave her alone for so long, but had he allowed her to suffer punishment for something not even someone as malicious as she deserved. She was malicious, but she was not cruel, nor was she uncaring, she merely did not understand. Is it not a mate’s job to support his partner, regardless of how they act? To him all that mattered was how she felt. The loneliness he had seen in both their eyes had not changed when they became one again. He had left her to her own devices, and selfishly hoped something would come of it, but he can now see his absence only served to harm her. He knew not what to say. What could one say to a mate they had practically abandoned, to one they had left alone to think on their lesson like some child?

Tsukune turned and pulled the vampire into a hug. She was surprised by the motion but none-the-less melted against his body, pushing herself against him as if at any moment he would vanish. He pressed his left hand to her back and pulled her head against his shoulder. Her arms were tucked between them, putting a barrier between their chests, but it still allowed for their beating hearts to synchronize to the other’s pain.

“I will pick you up in the morning.” He whispered into her hair. “I promise I will be here, waiting. You can even help me study some hmm?” He smiled warmly as they parted.

The vampire looked up into his empty expression, quite used to reading his moods. She swallowed and examined him a moment. She looked away, her ruby eyes studying a lint on the sleeve of his blazer in suspect. He chuckled and brushed his hands against the sides of her face and held her so Moka looked into his eyes.

“I missed a lot of class you know, please?” He whispered as the corner of his lip pulled up in a smirk.

She was unable to call him out for his sarcasm because her urge to heed to her mate’s request preceded all else she might have wanted to violently rain upon the teasing male. She fought with herself internally and tried to look away, at least until Tsukune pulled Moka into a passionate kiss. He hummed softly, still curious about his yet-to-be-answered question. Unable and unwilling to pull from the kiss the vampire nodded as she tried to deepen it. She pushed onto her tip toes and tried to use her mouth to force him into an open-mouthed kiss. The young man chuckled and responded the way she wished him to, it was the least he could do after abandoning his cute little, grumpy vampire. Moka suddenly let out a strange sound from her throat which was like a growl but hissed toward the end which pulled into a whimper, through her nose.

Tsukune felt his chest sting painfully as if stabbed. He held her tighter and lowered his arms to embrace her waist as he squeezed his hands. Moka pushed her palms against Tsukune’s chest and gently forced him back. He turned his head away as she held his wrists and pulled them in front of them. A trickle of blood raced down from his palm. He considered apologizing for it, until he felt her kiss the wound lovingly. He looked to her with his empty expression and she looked up to his eyes.

“I’ll make us a bento for tomorrow.” She could not help but lick the blood from her lips, shuddering in the presence of such perfect blood.

The possessive thought of mine ran through her head and the vampire dared not consider what trials she would wring upon those insufferable enough to impede her and keep her from her mate. She gasped when Tsukune quickly pulled his hands from her and kissed at her neck. He jogged backwards bit and turned as he made it to the end of the block where he’d always pause before heading on further. Moka watched as the male looked left to right before crossing the streets. She sighed, and went to carry out her usual routine before bed so she could rise early and ask her mother to help her make a bento. She still felt a bit clumsy all considering because now she had to contest with behaving like a proper girlfriend to Tsukune, and not embarrass him. She froze when she reached for her doorknob, a single thought running through her mind.

“How would he punish me though?” That thought alone would keep her up longer than she would have cared to tonight.

Moka soon found herself unable to sleep, though her mind was not occupied by what she had previously assumed it would have been. She had searched through her books and even manga which were still strewn and stacked about on the floor in front of her small bookcase which lay against the wall by the window. She had been looking through the books for some sort of information on the type of youkai Tsukune was. Not even in her Western books could she find any sort of evidence or hint as to what Kudlak were. All the young vampire knew on the subject were broken pieces of memories from her childhood and frightening tales being told and retold of frightening creatures that ate vampires. Kresnik were feared as the original vampire hunters, the only beings capable of matching the daiyoukai’s strength and vigor by using naturally imbued magic born of their blood-traits. When a Kresnik defeated a vampire they supposedly would grain more power which is why Vampire Hunters are fiercely hunted by vampire-kind. Kudlak were supposedly no different, but instead of hunting vampires to purify the world of their evils, a Kudlak drained vampire much in the way a vampires used to treat prey in days long passed.

Moka felt a yawn force its way from her sleep deprived body. For all the time that Tsukune has been away she has had trouble sleeping, but now that he has returned her body simply wanted to quit. Her youkai was sate with the fact her mate’s homecoming and deigned the teen to a soothing sleep.

*~~~~~~~~~~**~~~~~~~~~~*

The next day Moka rose to her mother’s rampant belligerence as she was all but removed from her bed via the sheets and all, including herself, being rolled from the mattress. Their argument was halted when the elder female house head cheerfully reminded the sullen and not morning adapted vampire, of the cooking that needed to be done for the bentos. The teenager snapped to attention at the reminder and had quickly gotten ready for the day before she headed down to cook with her mother’s assistance. The sun had barely broken from the horizon, so a soft blue light poured through the kitchen windows. A soft white light above the stovetop illuminated the two women’s activities as they worked away for the sake of the teenager’s relationship. For any Japanese girl it was a big step, making a lunch for the boy you liked.

Before the women knew it, time had come for the young youkai to head out for school. Moka packed up the bento in an adorable bat-print handkerchief and gathered her school bag. She bid her mother a proper farewell as she slipped on her shoes and made her way out of the house. When her foot touched off the step she felt her heart jump as an instance of fear filled her: what if he had not come? Her worries were quickly silenced when the teen looked toward her fence and saw the young hybrid staring off expressionlessly. His bored continuance filled the silver-haired youkai with a feeling of refuge because it was only by these eyes she was able to survive being sealed and being reborn. Moka quickly made her way to the end of the fence. She would have a bit of trouble popping the latch with her bag and bento in arm, coordination came of little help when all one could think of was how the boy you liked, loved, gave you sideways glances. Before she could reach out her arm and grab the latch, Tsukune reached over and popped open the gate, to the vampire’s displeasure. Tsukune smirked and started off at his usual pace, the vampire close behind.

For all students and teachers the day was particularly long and arduous. As a newer school they were expected the best of the best if they wanted to stand and compete with the better known educational facilities in the region. Little was known of the school’s chairman, except that he was a large benefactor to the school’s funds through his various businesses that were dotted across the island of Nippon. The company was known as Fairy Tale and they were known to have some of the highest concentration of youkai employees than any other cooperation in the immediate areas.

They were known to be the Jack-of-all-Trades in the business world and did everything from import-exports to high-profiting technologies design and manufacture. Komiya Saizou was the named heir of that fortune and power, but many in the business world have come to question this due to the status of the incarcerated individual. The academy’s chairman has spoken little of the matter and would only respond that his current responsibility is with the academy, and that he would cross that bridge when it came to pass. He was far too old to father another child, so for now the company’s property weighed on the hands of fate as the older man’s health gradually deteriorated. It made many in Fairy Tale nervous and many sought to usurp the old man through their marginalized stock shares of the company, but they were always a waning minority, many standing by the old chairman’s position and confidently coated words of valor.

*~~~~~~**~~~~~~*

By the end of the day Tsukune, Moka, Kurumu and Yukari sat in the library studying for tests. Club was on hold for the day as even Ginei had to keep up for tests as he claimed to be failing one class and needed to get enough points to evade remedial courses with the instructor.

“Tsukune!” Moka called in a forced whisper as she hissed through her teeth at the young man who sat across from her.

Kurumu sat beside Moka and Yukari beside Tsukune. The blue-haired succubus sighed and sat back against her chair with her workbooks open in front of her. Though she was just as jaded by studying as Tsukune, she at least had the decency to act properly. Tsukune had slumped in his seat and buried his face into the spine of his open notes. Tsukune was never easy to study with. He would always try and find a way to cleverly undermine his tutor, which was Moka more often than not.

“Do not make me go sit beside you and hold your hand through this!” She whispered in annoyance. “We need to finish.” She added.

Yukari could not help as giggles bubbled up. The young witch had no need to study but had offered to help them, especially Kurumu when it came to her math and science classes. At least Kurumu wanted to pass, and Tsukune could get by on his grades but the vampire was always very insistent on tutoring him, at least when she was still a bit… broken. Though it did not seem that trait changed, Tsukune mused on it almost regretfully. From the corner of another aisle, Ririko-sensei watched as they fooled around rather than studied hard. The Lamia bit down on her thumbnail as she tried to consider a way to convince Tsukune to study with her. He had a foul resistance to her charm and she was suspect that even the succubus had trouble as she looked to only be an underling to that dreadful boy and his pet vampire. Ririko blinked at her revelation. The succubus… aside from Sendou she was the weakest link in the group. Kurono Kurumu, the sensei recalled. The succubus was a student in her homeroom. She always tried to hid out in the back to avoid being called on and spent much of her free time with the dominate pair.

It was not difficult for the Lamia to discern the girl for a succubus, in fact it was not at all hard if one knew what they needed to look for. Kurono was academically stunted compared to Akashiya, even more so than Aono who had a tendency to just barely pass important exams and tests. She knew another like that and despised them both. If Akashiya or Aono were the leaders of that group, surely one or the other would come to the cry of their comrade. She could use the succubus to get to them, or more specifically: Aono. The lamia giggled with giddy joy as she pressed her hands to her large, heaving chest as she inhaled in utter delight of the thought. After all she was a sensei and it was her duty to make sure all her students passed, no matter what. The school’s reputation was on the line after all.

Chapter 29: Better off Dead

The next Monday Ririko-sensei arrived at school in a daze. The night previous while working on the week’s study guide. She sat in the darkness of her corner desk in the teacher’s lounge and would occasionally moan to herself at the thought of her deliciously laid out plans that would bring all of her students to top efficiency. Though a bit startled by her occasional, sudden cries of delight, the other teachers in the lounge thought it best to ignore the eccentric teacher. Ririko-sensei, though her choice of dress was a little less than professional because of her against-regulation length skirt and choice to wear garter belts, she was still a fantastic teacher that brought results. She was revered by the younger teachers for her ability to bring even the lowest scoring student perfect scores in math. Many questioned her methods, and there had even been investigation one year that she was having sexual relationships with students to give them passing grades, but upon hearing the rumor for the timid Nekonome Shizuka, the lamia teacher stood up against the atrocity. She had even gone as far as claiming she was in fact a virgin and had never known the pleasure of another man. Her only pleasure in life was teaching her students. It was never proven that Ririko Kagome was sexually active with other students and she was cleared of these accusations.

Many of the newer teachers would clamor about the older teacher and ask her the methods in which she applied to teach the more troubled students. Nekonome–sensei watched from her desk, sighing at her voluptuous friend. Once Ririko started on a project she would often get carried away against the skittish teacher’s advice. The lamia would always lustfully sigh and explained to the younger teachers that students were the slaves and teachers the masters. Though noted as an odd means of explanation the other teachers could understand her mentality. They are the authority figures in a child’s life and should lead them properly without faltering against personal feelings. A teacher, Ririko explained, needed to be strong and work diligently with any student that needed the help and as a teacher it was their duty to take their precious time to help each individual student become perfect.

Yes the very thought sent Ririko into an airy sense of lifting. She held her study guide to her chest and squeezed it against the spongy flesh in anticipation. Her corset hugged her body tightly as her white blouse was barely large enough to contain the flooding cleavage. Red painted her cheeks, just under the rim of her round glasses as she sighed. All weekend all she could think about was Kurono’s special lesson and the lesson she had planned for that Aono boy. She easily drowned out the sounds of students commenting on her clothing, and wonderful scent, even though she often received pleasure from the way her students looked up to her, but today she had a goal. She made her way to her homeroom and set up the chalk board for today’s lesson.

Kurono Kurumu, though sixteen, was often regarded as younger because of her size and often childish mentality. She was once hailed as the school’s number one beauty at the start of the school’s first year semester, but the popularity fad seemed to have worn down and out. Truth be told Kurumu had much of the school trapped in her charm. Charm was a succubus’ special ability. As a monster that often collected harems of males to better further their species because succubus had such a high female rate that male birth were essentially regarded as royalty. For some class of succubae, holding a large harem would ensure their perpetual youth as some classes of the succubae order feed on other youkai and human to sustain their bodies, although this was not the case with Kurono Kurumu. Comparably there were more succubus in this day and age than there were in the past as with human birth survival rates going up, so did the succubae. It seemed to be a taught tradition that was carried to her. Even her mother did not have such a large harem typical of older succubus. Kurumu had never really felt right with a harem. She always found it troublesome to have so many boys dotting on her. She was perfectly capable of doing things on her own and thought it was nice sometimes to be babied, it was never honest.

Since coming to terms with her individuality she has stayed by Moka and Tsukune’s side. They were so different. She was a vampire yet she allowed the young hybrid to do as he pleased and showed her mercy that she had no need to show her. Tsukune, through more recent knowledge, is a feared vampire-eater, the only species of youkai that preys on vampires, took one as his mate. They took in a young witch, even though she was a border race, and her senpai had even protected her. She had grown to love her friends, and come to understand the honest feelings they shared.

As the young succubus thought about all this she sat listlessly in homeroom, staring blankly at Ririko. The succubus whined and banged her head behind her workbook. How could she possibly learn all this before the semester exams!? She had one more semester before they all became second years, which started just after their short winter break. Although the thought of a break relieving, the thought of getting held for remedial classes while everyone else would have Halloween and Christmas parties, was not! Now that she thought about it, it was nearly Halloween. Halloween was like a youkai’s holiday, even though it did belong to humans too. It was probably the only holiday they shared because it was one of the few times their worlds did not stand so far apart and the Barriers were taken down to allow the two groups to mingle freely. The school was going to have its cultural festival that day, because it was a special day for the school. It was the day the school was built so if was a huge event after exams.

Ririko watched as Kurumu drifted further and further from the lesson. The youkai teacher grinned menacingly and slid the chalk along the board harshly which created a sharp, buzzing sound that scraped painfully under the skins of both youkai and human students causing the class the cry out in pain as they held their ears. Kururmu blinked when she felt the chill of the sound ripple down her spine in the most agonizing fashion. She swallowed, as did most of the class. No one was sure who Ririko had caught drifting but they all knew that when she whistled the chalk like that it meant she had and the students only prayed it was not them. They all froze at the sound of Ririko’s heels clicking against the floor as she walked around her desk. The teacher calmly set her study guide on her desk and gripped the piece of chalk between her fingers, rolling the drawing tool between her fingers. She pouted out her lush lips and looked around the room.

Many of the students gripped the edges of their desk trying to stop their shaking. The lamia paced down the aisle of desks, each student turning their heads from the often frightening sensei, at least when it came to lessons. She stopped, the room engulfed by silence.

“Kurono Kurumu-san.” Her smooth voice rolled the voice in her throat like it was a piece of candy.

The rest of the class released the breath they had all been holding. Kurumu’s body locked up as she slowly turned up from her workbook to the teacher.

“Yabai…” Kurumu thought in her shock, she knew she was caught.

The succubus tried to smile, but her nervousness was overwhelming.

“H-hai sensei?” She chuckled as she stared into those round, deceptive eyes of her lustrous teacher.

Ririko-sensei’s brows furrowed slightly as she frowned. Her sullen, almost hurt expression caught Kurumu off guard.

“You’ve had sensei worry for a while now Kurono-san.” The lamia leaned over, giving the succubus a view of her cleavage that she did not want. “Sensei has been worried about your slipping grades as well.” The lamia knelt down at Kurumu’s side and looked up at her when she put her hand on the girl’s arm. Kurumu felt as she began to sweat and she looked down to the teacher.

“She almost makes me feel bad with that look, what can I say? I can’t believe she finally said something about my homework. With all the stuff that’s been going on lately I haven’t had time to study with going to the counselor and helping print the newspaper Sunday. I barely had time to study with Yukari-chan with my chores at home.” Kurumu thought painfully as there was no way she would be able to say no without Ririko possibly calling her mother.

Her mother warned that if she got into any more troublesome situations where she would have to take off work to come settle her problems in school she would send Kurumu to a private school. She had gotten off easy the last time because of Saizou, but missing classes because she slept through most of them was something else.

“Come to my office after school.” Ririko smiled and stood to her feet as she crossed her hands in front of her skirt. “I will give you special after school lessons; your studies will be far more fruitful than spending all that noisy time in the library with friends.” She giggled as she walked back to the board.

Kurumu slumped at the comment. How had she known? Did sensei catch them goofing off in the library? It was so totally Tsukune’s fault for making light of Moka’s help. Her classmates looked to her with pity, but a “better you than us” sort of glance. The succubus whined and slumped against her desk as Ririko continued the lesson. A smirk tugged at the edges of the lamia’s puffy lips as she looked at the defeated succubus from the corner of her eye.

The period bell rings and Kurumu’s classmates comfort the sulking succubus as they leave to their next class. Kurumu sighed as she sat up and pushed her books into her bag messily and stumble out of class in a daze. Ririko could not help the laughter that filled her bouncing chest with joy.

“Studying is such a wonderful thing! All the many things I will be able to teach you… Aono Tsukune…” The lamia hissed as she pressed her finger to her lip.

Suddenly her homeroom door jumped open and her tail, which was threatening to reveal itself slithered back up her skirt as she whorled around to face the door with a bright smile, which was nearly smacked off by the presence of Akashiya Moka. The silver-haired vampire looked to the teacher with a dismissive boredom painting her silken features. The lamia teacher hated how the young youkai female looked down at her. She was the sensei, a position that demanded respect. Standing at the door of the classroom was Aono Tsukune. He stood leaning against the frame of the door with his hands in his pocket, a warm smile on his face. He stood away from the door and bowed his head politely to the lamia who returned the motion with a bright smile. She relished in the thought that she would have him soon. The teacher was pulled from her daydream when she thought she heard what sounded like a growl.

“Ara?” The pouty-lipped teacher purred as she looked down to Moka who held out a few workbooks.

The teen had her head turned away but her scarlet eyes glared up at the teacher.

“What’s this than?” The lamia pushed up the frame of her glasses and took the workbooks.

She stood back and rested most of her weight on her right leg as she shuffled through the workbooks.

“All of my missing homework.” The vampire hissed and turned her back.

She stood at the desk a moment.

“I hope there won’t be anything else you need of me?” The vampire bit out.

Tsukune cleared his throat. The young man had helped the young youkai complete the missing lumps of homework she had been avoiding so they could have a proper winter vacation together. She needed to be polite.

“Sensei…” She added with disdain and turned her head up to smile brightly at the lamia.

Ririko looked to Tsukune who was still smiling and she sighed. There was no sense in working herself up with the vampire’s temper, after all she would soon have what she wanted from her students. It would be enough to get Aono and Kurono on the right track to complete the course with glowing marks. If it would keep the vampire off her back for the time being…

“Hai, this is exactly what I wished of you Akashiya-san~” The lamia cooed and hugged the books to her chest lovingly.

Moka nodded her head and turned to face Tsukune. The vampire’s expression immediately flattened into a sneer and Tsukune laughed out.

“Thanks sensei, see you at math.” He waved and walked off with Moka at his side.

Ririko watched them leave and dropped Moka’s workbooks in the trash bin.

“Oh you will Aono…but it will be much more fulfilling.” The lamia cheered out with a sight.

Nekonome-sensei watched her companion from the door and sighed. She was getting out of hand again. The blonde-haired teacher thought it best to report her suspicions to the Chairman before another incident took out a tutoring room, which would only cost the school money. As the blond-haired, squint eyed teacher turned a purr almost rolled from her throat as Morioka Ginei ran passed her with camera in hand.

“No running in the halls Gin-kun.” She mewled with a sigh.

“Sure thing sensei!!” The young lycan slid around the corner of the hall.

“Gin-senpai I’ll kill you!!” Kurumu growled out racing down the same path, only to slowdown and bow to Nekonome-sensei who could only sigh and shake her head.

“Don’t be late for second period nya!” The blond teacher called out as Kurumu took off running again.

“Hai sensei!” The succubus promised as a loud bang, followed by a howl was heard when the succubus finally caught up with the pervert.

Many students turned their heads down the hall but sighed and returned to their conversations. Tsukune and Moka made their way to their next period class. Moka looked annoyed to no end as she strolled by her mate’s side. Tsukune could not help but grin at the temperamental girl.

“It has been a suck weekend.” The vampire growled in boiling rage.

For the vampire it had been especially aggravating. The day she arrived home when Tsukune dropped her off, when she returned home from school she was instantly scolded by her mother. Kokoa had managed her way back after nearly a day of badly stalking Moka at school. The young red-haired vampire had been transferred to the public school by her father, through the younger vampire’s insisting. Though he offered a private, all-girl school, the young red-head had proclaimed the only other person she needed to associate with was her onee-sama. Said onee-sama had brutally received her affection by kicking her younger sibling into a fountain. Though Moka explained it had been through the fountain, her mother did not care for the semantics of her daughter’s opinion and grounded the vampire for the weekend. She was not to leave the house and had to stay in her room and study for exams. She had broken her phone by Friday night as Tsukune was sending taunting emails and it finally got on her nerves and she attacked the phone in her rage. She deeply regretted it as now she could not talk to him.

Kokoa was going to be staying with them until she graduated. Moka’s only solace was that she would graduate before Kokoa, who transferred in as a freshman. The very idea brought rage into her chest. Her mother prized the fact that Moka was Kokoa’s older sister and defended the fact that they should get along, but Kokoa was not only her half sister, but a very clingy girl… smart to get into her grade level with little problem, but when you have an obsessive drive leading you forward in life anything is possible it seems.

She’s better off dead.

Moka had growled during dinner while her mother explained the arrangement. It had been a while since the vampire had been shown her place, and the vampire teen quickly learned why her mother was the mother and she was the child. Kokoa liked to pick fights with Moka because she was easily egged into battle, but if Kokoa were to lose she would cry, bringing down on the older child the rage of her parents.

“Don’t bully your sister!”

They would say.

“You’re the oldest and know better!”

They would reprimand. It was nerve grinding, it did not change when she was sealed either. She would come crying that Kokoa was being mean, only to be scolded for not properly showing her place as the oldest, in complete contradiction. She did not know what her younger sister’s goal was, but she was sure it was something to do with some deep rooted sibling rivalry. All the vampire knew if she had to spend one more day in the house with that leech of a sister she would only be able to look to Tsukune with a heavy heart and admit to her crime and happily leave. Sadly that feeling was outweighed by her youkai‘s need. Killing her sibling or ‘making her disappear’ would force her to be parted from her mate. At home she had to deal with the mental stress of Kokoa, and at school Ririko-sensei. With semester exams coming up, the vampire was at her absolute limit. Tsukune was holding out on her too, which pissed her off even more. He would only allow her breakfast and walk her to the nurse’s office at lunch for her supplements! Maybe she was just craving Tsukune, or maybe she just wanted to break something, but she was on edge as of late. The only thing that really calmed her was listening to Tsukune talk.

At lunch the group sat together at their table in the lunchroom, Gin-senpai was off somewhere doing his usual business. The upperclassman had chosen to each his lunch on the roof. It was chilly so many students choose to dine inside at the cafeteria. As the older male sat with his arms folded behind his head he yawned.

“Took ya long enough.” The werewolf complained as he looked toward the fencing that surrounded the roof at the figure standing upon the chain link barrier.

“Moouu I hate this!” Kurumu complained as she stabbed her chopsticks into the heart at the center of her bento. “It’s your fault I have to get tutored today! Always goofing off in the library Tsukune~!” The succubus whined.

Yukari sat knelt in her chair beside Kurumu and patted the succubus’ back.

“There, there desu.” The young girl comforted. “Maybe you can talk your way out of it with your boobs desu.” The witch laughed semi-evilly, only to be choked by Kurumu.

Moka growled at the thought and angrily bit down into a special juice pouch that she had obtained from the nurse with Tsukune. It had a concentrated supplement of the nutrients she needed for her anemia. Tsukune sat by her side eating the bento that she had made for him. He was his lazy self and slouched over the table only to feel Moka swat his arm.

“Will you at least eat properly?” She huffed.

“That’s abuse Moka~” Tsukune whined as he popped a tako-shaped mini sausage into his mouth.

The girls giggled at Moka’s dour expression as she opened her mouth to bare her fangs and hiss, only to stop when she felt Tsukune lean against her. She sharply inhaled and felt as his youki licked against her skin. She bit down on her lip only to be startled by someone stepping up behind the pair. The entire lunchroom had fallen dead silent by the figure who had dared to walk up to Tsukune’s table. Since his return Tsukune had been entitled as the school’s most dangerous resident, so anyone approaching him, or his harem, was asking to be killed: male or female. Tsukune continued to eat as Kurumu and Yukari looked up to the figure, as they sat just across from Tsukune and Moka. Behind the group stood a young, purple-haired teen with beautiful aurora colored eyes. In her hands she carried a lunch tray as she rolled a lollipop in her mouth. Tsukune did not look back when Moka placed her hand on his shoulder as leverage to glance behind her. The girl’s skin was as white as a sheet, and her cheeks flushed with a soft cherry color.

“Can I sit with you guys?” The girl asked in a soft tone.

Moka looked to Kurumu and Yukari who shrugged and shook their heads, not sure who the girl was. Tsukune shoveled another bit of food in his mouth.

“Why not.” The young man spoke over his chewing. “We don’t own the table.” He chuckled.

The girl’s blush deepened and she nodded as she took a seat on Tsukune’s free right side. Moka sneered at the girl. She did not feel right about this woman, but she recognized her. Was she the one from the infirmary? Was it perhaps than, students were shocked by the girl’s presence, or approach? Either way, Moka did not like how she made herself so comfortable, so easily.

Chapter 30: A Date with Sensei

Moka watched with a suspicious eye as the aurora eyed girl sat beside Tsukune and ate her lunch. Normally Moka never saw her outside of the infirmary, why had she decided to leave, and sit with them, of all people. They were not scary or abnormal in some way, but with the rumors circling Tsukune the silver-haired teen could only suspect ulterior motives. Tsukune seemed oblivious, happily talking to Kurumu and Yukari as the pair animatedly described their science class last period. Moka did not really understand how they could so easily dismiss the stranger. She did not seem dangerous, more to the point, she looked harmless.

Like a sleeping rattlesnake.

The vampire thought bitterly. Shirayuki Mizore was a first year like them, and was known to come from a long line of Geisha. Geisha training was a difficult art and took several years to perfect. Shirayuki Tsurara was the current head of the house and had allowed her daughter to come to a public high school as it was the young girl’s wish, and perhaps would be her only chance at a normal life. Mizore had a weak constitution but she was healthy, just notoriously lazy. The young maiden bit into her cold sandwich and watched as Tsukune and the girls interacted, but also noticed how Moka glared at her, which made her uncomfortable. Were youkai always this intense?

“So what’s your name?” Tsukune spoke up, startling the pale-skinned girl.

She blinked her aurora eyes and set down her sandwich. She bowed her head nervously.

“Shirayuki Mizore.” She spoke out in that soft, reserved voice that seemed to make heads turn.

“Shirayuki-san is it then?” He mused as he leaned against the table, his face resting in his hands as his elbow settled against the tabletop.

He had finished the bento Moka made for him, the vampire had taken a sneaky glance to assure herself he enjoyed it. Tsukune rarely gave praise and she constantly sought it. The vampire bit down on her lower lip at the thought. She wondered how she could get him to praise her and hear good girl roll off his lips only to hazily drift into the thought of biting his plump lips between her fangs. Across the table Kurumu and Yukari started at Moka. The pair pursed their lips together and snorted at the vampire’s obvious thoughts as she appeared to lean closer and closer to Tsukune. Tsukune and Mizore looked over to Kurumu and Yukari, than glanced to the side at Moka. Her face was red as a low growl rumbled in her throat.

“I’ll show you your place!” She jumped over the table, Tsukune was quick to stand and lift up the bento box to prevent her from breaking it.

Kurumu and Yukari squealed and raced off in different directions in an attempt to allude to haughty princess of fangs. Moka landed on the ground and cupped her hands in front of her to drop her skirt as it billowed up. Tsukune sucked his teeth with a click having been delighted with a view of Moka’s delicates. The vampire glared back at him and he looked away, more interested in the ceiling it seemed. The vampire’s head snapped up when she heard Kurumu and Yukari giggling in a joyous fit. She practically roared out their names and chased after the pair.

Mizore was flabbergasted by their behavior. For someone who had to frequent the nurse because she was anemic, Moka was quite active. Mizore folded her hands in her lap and gripped tightly at the hem of her skirt. She looked to Tsukune who was laughing as he watched the girls get caught by Nekonome-sensei and scolded for running in the lunchroom. Mizore blinked in realization and reached into her skirt pocket. Tsukune raised a brow and looked over his shoulder at her. She unwrapped a lollipop and popped the delicious looking candy in her mouth. The pale-skinned teen looked up to Tsukune and offered him one.

“You can call me Mizore.” She offered as she expertly rolled the candy to the side so it would not muffle her speech.

Tsukune smiled and took the candy treat.

“Thanks Mizore-san.” He chuckled as he removed the wrapper and popped the candy into his mouth.

Tsukune was not one fond of candy or sweet things, but he could not deny the girl her offer of friendship could he? He was no monster after all. He chuckled again, amused by his own joke.

On the roof Gin tossed his empty juice box into the trash receptacle and looked to the figure on the fence.

“Don’t worry ‘bout it.” The wolf grinned as he turned to the black-haired woman. “I’ll get permission and have them investigate after exams. Don’t cry Ruby, I’m sure your sensei is alright.” The lycan student offered.

Ruby brushed the tears from her eyes and nodded.

“I am no longer permitted on the Ranch myself, so I worry. Humans were never allowed there before, but now it has come to be a common sight, these businessmen. I don’t want them taking advantage of their naivety.” She jumped from the fence onto the roof, her heels clacking a kakoon sound.

Gin rubbed the back of his head.

“Look, the Ranch is an important independent state of witches, one of the few left outside of Salem in America. I’ll get permission from my superiors to investigate with the club in tow.” He assured.

Ruby nodded and looked to the young lycan.

“Do you think they’re ready for something like this?” The older counselor worried.

Gin shrugged and looked off toward the city as a chilly breeze whipped over the rooftop. Ruby wrapped her black shawl over her shoulders, her ankle length skirt brushing against the winds. He white blouse did little to protect her from the penetrating cold, but Gin seemed to be just fine in his winter uniform.

“It’s not up to me.” He spoke up, pulling her from her wandering thoughts and worries. “The Chairman already decided, that’s why you’re here asking me.” He pieced together simply.

Ruby sadly smiled and nodded as she turned her head away. She felt a bit charged. Witches were raised not to depend on anyone outside of their coven so asking for help was a difficult step for the witch; even now she did not think it the right thing to do, to ask children to step into the affairs of such an adult world.

“Listen, Ruby.” Gin called.

The witch looked up with sad mauve eyes the lycan shrugged and walked toward her. He took her cold hands into his warmer ones.

“Those kids are more adult than any grown-up. They understand things they long since forgotten, and they suffered things, they don’t want others to deal with. Who would you rather have on your side? An honest child, or a dishonest adult?” He tilted his head slightly.

Ruby smiled and nodded.

“I know, you’re right.” She affirmed.

The witch looked up to Gin and leaned close, kissing his cheek.

“Thank you.” She offered.

The lycan laughed and brushed the back of his head. He grinned and held up his hands, grabbing the air.

“How about a freebie?” He chuckled.

Ruby rolled her eyes and walked off, expression flat.

“What?!” Gin called to her as he followed.

“Mood killer.” She stated and slammed the door of the roof behind her.

Gin pressed his hand to the roof door and smiled. He sighed and leaned his back to it with a chuckle.

“Oh well.” He mused.

Exams for the school would begin tomorrow to the students’ relief and horror. To their relief that it would soon be over, and to their horror that it has begun all too soon. Club activities were typically canceled during Exam time to allow extra studying hours. Tsukune and the girls were in the library conducting their last bit of cramming for the day. Mizore had seemed to disappear after lunch, the girls found her to be an odd human, but at least she was polite, mostly. Kurumu had enough of studying and complaining of a headache she went home for the day. Yukari went home with the succubus as the witch had no need to study because of her always perfect marks. Kurumu, at last moment remembered she had to meet Ririko-sensei in her office for an extra tutoring lesson.

“Sorry Yukari, can you ask Gin-senpai to walk you home today?” The succubus sighed.

“Are you really going to accept her offer desu ka?” the witch questioned with an upturned lip.

“If I don’t she’ll drag me into class or find me, or both.” The succubus whined.

Yukari shrugged and waved her hand, leaving the succubus to her own devices. Kurumu remembered what happened last time between Ririko and Tsukune. Her lessons did not come cheap, but the blue-haired teen did not want Yukari around were something to happen, and she could not constantly go running to Moka or Tsukune for help. She had to deal with this problem on her own. Ririko’s office was down the hall in the library’s building. Many of the tutoring rooms were brightly lit due to exams so many students were getting as much in as possible. The succubus swallowed had turned down the dimly lit halls toward Ririko’s office.

So in the library Moka and Tsukune sat side by side studying their workbooks. Mizore, who was thought to have gone home, had taken a quiet spot in the shadows of the library’s tall bookshelves and watched the couple. They appeared very close and comfortable talking to each other. Mizore noticed that Tsukune would take on a different presence when he was alone with the vampire, as if he was tired… it was the only way she could describe it.

Tsukune did not see the need to really act overly interested around Moka. Indeed he would react to her, but no more than he had to. It was something they have come to understand about one another. Moka simply desired for Tsukune to accept her mere existence, while Tsukune simply wanted to be. As Moka explained the formulas for the Math exam to Tsukune he had slowly been leaning closer and closer until his scent was right over her. She squeezed her legs together as her stomach twisted in a knot. The schools burgundy skirt brushed against her bare legs tickling her and worked to make the sensation worse. The silver-haired teen could feel his breath against her ear and Tsukune took note how she bit her fang onto her lip rather harshly to prevent herself from responding. He would chuckle, but that would make her react adversely right now. Moka had nearly launched up from her seat when she felt Tsukune’s tongue ghost over the shell of her ear. It took all her willpower to stay still, as she could no longer find the concentration not go over the formula in front of her. She did her best, and though she looked a might ticked, Tsukune knew she was enjoying it by the sound of her beating heart and the distinct motion of her legs he felt against his right thigh as he leaned closer to her to look into the workbook.

Inui Jyunya watched the pair from across the library. He had been keeping tabs on the group all day, looking for an opportunity that Moka and Tsukune would separate, but not once had it occurred. It seemed the vampire was dependent on her Familiar, but the young youkai male was unsure of what the Familiar even did, even now Akashiya Moka looked quite annoyed by it slacking off. Was that Aono boy her toy, he wondered as he watched them. There had to be a moment they would part, he would keep watch until then. Mizore held a book over her face and watched Tsukune over the top of it. The pale-skinned teen blushed and glanced to the side. It was clear Tsukune was more intent on making out than studying.

The purple-haired girl shook her head. She had to remember the reason she was trying to get close to them. She had to get close to Akashiya as soon as possible and get her alone after PE. She had until the PE exam Friday to become friends with them. The girl assumed it would be an interesting social experiment. She did have to train to become a Geisha after school, what better way to learn how to entertain men than to hang out with one and learn to converse with him properly? She giggled at the thought and put the book down before shuffling hurriedly out of the library.

Moka’s eyes shifted across the library. It was sparsely occupied and no one was brave enough to look in Tsukune’s direction. That thought only worked to amuse her. Her choice in a mate was just that good it seemed. She had nearly melted when she felt is warm hand on her bare thigh under the table. She closed he eyes and exhaled, keeping her stoic, almost angry expression. She turned a page of the workbook and continued to read, though her words slow and breath shaky. Every few sentences her voice would catch as she mentally fought not to groan as his hand would stroke closer and closer to that aching spot between her legs. She felt herself growl at the indignity of his public behavior, but chastised herself even more so when her hips would discreetly move toward the languid strokes. Tsukune reached up his free hand and took the edge of the workbook to pull it closer so he could conceal his words as he spoke into her ear.

“Maybe I should take sensei on a date, she’s been such a good teacher.” He whispered with a chuckle

“W-what?” She glared at him, but only to fight the blush on her cheeks from intensifying.

“A proper date, Moka.” He whispered again. “Unless you want to stay here and continue this charade?” He questioned and cupped the vampire just where she wanted.

Moka let out a sharp curse and banged her forehead on the table, between her workbook, fighting to hide her shame and urge to jump Tsukune, but the reason she wanted to jump him escaped her entirely. It fought between attacking him and whatever else that other urge was. She was confused, and her head was spinning. She could not verbally response, lest her voice betray the sound she wanted to make. Tsukune raised a brow and casually looked down at her as if he had not just cupped his hand between her crushing legs. A few people had looked toward them when the vampire banged her head to the table, but most of them assumed Tsukune was being difficult again. He was known to incense and annoy the silver-haired youkai when they studied so they turned away.

“Well?” Tsukune wondered aloud, not a drop of expression on his empty face.

Moka nodded, face still in her book. Tsukune removed his hand and sat back to casually pack his notebooks. Moka did not move for several seconds. Tsukune chuckled and looked at her again.

“I’ll wait for you to go to the toilet.” He grinned.

“Jerk.” She spat out and sat up, before rushing off.

Tsukune sighed and packed up her workbooks into her bag and stood to follow her out. He as thoroughly amused, though his face did not show it. Inui blinked and wondered where had Akashiya run off to so quickly, the toilet perhaps? Whatever the reason, Tsukune was now alone. Inui closed his workbook and packed his things. The large, white-haired male, followed Tsukune out of the library at an even, relaxed pace. Tsukune carried his bag in one hand and Moka’s in the other. The hall of the library’s building was dim, by comparison to the reading room itself.

“You’re Aono Tsukune aren’t you?” Inui called out.

Tsukune yawned and turned to face the white haired teen that stood a bit taller than the young hybrid. Inui bit back his anger for such an impolite response. He smiled a wholly false expression Tsukune could easily see through. Tsukune returned the gesture in kind, but his mask was infallible. Inui chuckled and shook his head.

“I’m sorry if I was impolite just now.” Inui amended his reaction. “But I couldn’t help but notice your relationship with Akashiya Moka.” Inui smiled to Tsukune, trying to keep a calm composure.

“Oh?” Tsukune returned the smile. “Is that so?” He chuckled and rubbed the back of his head nervously. “I-I guess you can say that…I guess.” He stammered a bit as a light blush infected his cheeks.

“This fool can’t possibly think she loves him? That’s a laugh right there.” Inui thought cruelly.

“Oh…” Inui began. “You don’t mean to tell me… you really like her?” He chuckled politely and leaned forward a bit to impose his greater height. “I see, how troublesome.” Inui sighed and looked away.

Tsukune raised a brow at the boy’s game. How pathetic, he thought, but would play along for the sake of socialization. Tsukune furrowed his brows and leaned over slightly.

“W-what do you mean, troublesome? Did I say something wrong?” Tsukune meekly murmured as he looked around a bit nervously.

Moka had sighed as she stepped out the restroom, wiping her hands dry with a napkin.

“Well,” Inui ran his hands through his almost silver white hair. “I was under the impression that Akashiya-san was a vampire.” Inui stated calmly.

Moka blinked, over hearing this. She curled her youki back and walked toward the corner and peered around at Tsukune and Inui. She had never seen this student before, he looked rather, well big. Was he a second year or a jock of some sort? He was a pretty-boy, Moka hated pretty boys. Vain self righteous… she sighed when she realized the irony in her statement.

“A v-vampire?” Tsukune gasped in shock which made Moka almost giggle, almost. “W-what? But vampires… I know this is a mixed school but vampires are great and terrible monsters known for their power! They wouldn’t come to a normal school!” Tsukune said half teasing the obvious youki in the corner.

Moka’s expression fell flat as she made a mental note to beat the crap out of him later. Inui sighed and nodded.

“It’s terrible. We’re a minority monster and are often victimized and isolated.” Inui admitted.

“We?” Tsukune raised brow, unable to contain the facade at that point, and cleared his throat. “W-what do you mean we? You mean you’re a…?” The hybrid swallowed and took a step back.

Inui blinked and chuckled to himself. That fool had no idea he was under the Vampire’s charm, and with this he could easily get between her and her obsession as vampires often adored their Familiars more than actual companions. Moka rolled her eyes and stepped out from around the corner, discarding the paper into a bin.

“That’s funny, I’ve never seen any vampire’s outside of my family before” The silver-haired teen spoke with an air of authority around her.

“M-moka-san…” Tsukune took a step back giving a look of “don’t eat me”.

Moka glared at him only returning “I will when this is over” look which only made him grin before he went back to hapless Tsukune. Inui smiled brightly at Moka, such a sweet smile it made her fangs ache.

“Of course there are Akashiya-san, and I too have felt the pain and anguish of being alone, feared… and never truly accepted among the others of this world.” He preached.

Moka and Tsukune glanced to each other and raised their brows in what words could not express.

“I have come to ask you become my mate, and no longer find use in this useless Familiar of yours.” He grinned charmingly and pocketed his hands.

Moka and Tsukune could no longer take it and both broke out laughing. Inui was beyond confused and looked between the two. Moka waved her hand, holding her stomach.

“Oh kami…” She could barely breathe. “I never thought… something could be funny.” She laughed.

“I never thought you could laugh!” He laughed, only to be punched at.

The young hybrid staggered back, barely evading the hysterical vampire. Tsukune put his hand on her shoulder and continued to laugh, a dark sort of mocking laugh that struck Inui’s chest. His cheeks became flared by crimson as he bore down on his jaw.

“What is the meaning of this?!” He growled.

Tsukune pointed at Moka and laughed, the vampire herself still holding her stomach, leaning forward.

“I-if anything.” Tsukune said between laughter. “She’s my familiar…hahaha. Ow.” He said in when she punched his chest.

“He’s my mate.” She said with a proud grin as she stood tall and crossed her arms over her chest.

Tsukune leaned on her shoulder and rubbed at the spot she punched.

“Ow, Moka, abuse~” he whined, only for her to roll her eyes.

“W-what?!” Inui roared. “This pathetic lump?” He snapped his fangs. “As if! I challenge you to a fight Aono! As according to youkai law I will fight you for your mate, kill you and take her as my woman.” He laughed.

Moka raised brow. For someone claiming to know so much about vampires, and youkai law clearly he did not understand he had to defeat the female to earn a vampire as a mate and once that occurred they did not typically take other mates, as it was the male’s choosing to form a harem or not, as if she would share Tsukune anyway.

“Nope.” Tsukune flatly responded which made Moka snort with amusement and Inui reel with shock.

“As you said, by youkai law, but I’m a hybrid. We don’t follow the same regulations as I am considered an Outcast.” He scratched his chin.

Suddenly Moka, Tsukune and Inui hear a girl scream from down the hall.

“Kurumu!” Moka was the first running down the hall, only for Tsukune to follow.

Inui was still standing there in stupefied shock. Was he just rejected, and humiliated on both counts? What just happened?

Chapter 31: Why I Hate Math

"Sorry Yukari, can you ask Gin-senpai to walk you home today?" The succubus sighed.

"Are you really going to accept her offer desu ka?" the witch questioned with an upturned lip.

"If I don't she'll drag me to class and or find me, or both." The succubus whined.

Yukari shrugged and waved her hand, leaving the succubus to her own devices. Kurumu remembered what happened last time between Ririko and Tsukune. Her lessons did not come cheap, but the blue-haired teen did not want Yukari around were something to happen, and she could not constantly go running to Moka or Tsukune for help. She had to deal with this problem on her own. Ririko's office was down the hall in the library's building. Many of the tutoring rooms were brightly lit due to exams so many students were getting as much in as possible. The succubus swallowed had turned down the dimly lit halls toward Ririko's office.

Yukari sighed; a bit dejected Kurumu could not walk home with her. She did not really wish to bother Gin-senpai, especially since they had not seen him much outside of club. The witch made her way out of the library and started down the concrete path toward the school’s main building. Even though the school was a public setting, because of the funding it receives from the Chairman’s business it is able to run as efficiently as a private school.

It has several buildings on its lot including a small Shinto shrine, which was from the original property. It had been planned to knock it down, but the Chairman had insisted it was a treasure from the past to it had been kept and the Discipline Committee’s building was constructed around the old shrine which was believed to carry the spirit of a powerful kami that protected the area. The library sat down hill to the school’s main building and the gym’s building was connected by an outdoor corridor. The male and female lockers sat at opposite ends of the indoor pool. There was also the admission building which often made the school more like a University than a public education facility.

After the situation with her class representative Yukari was not allowed to walk home without any of the others present. After the incident the class rep had transferred to a private school in the youkai world, leaving his two human lackeys behind who had suffered humiliation. Yukari walked toward the school gates with an indolent pace. She was old enough and smart enough not to need an escort home. As Yukari made her way to the school’s gates she noticed a red-head who looked a bit older than she. She had emerald eyes which reminded her much of Moka’s other self, but these eyes had a fire in them unlike the other Moka, and much like the true Moka. She appeared to be wearing the same uniform as them, but the badge over the front of her blazer indicated she was one term her junior. The junior looked tense, biting down on her lip as she gripped her bag tightly and looked around, as if waiting for someone. The young witch’s curiosity got the better of her and she strolled up to the nervous looking kouhai.

“Hi desu! Do you need any help desu ka?” The young witch brightly smiled and tilted her head ever so curiously.

The red head seems to have been startled as she nearly jumped from her skin. When the emerald eyes met lavender the young witch was surprised to find herself staring right another youkai. Though they were not far and few in between in the mixed school, she was unique in that she had a very intense gaze and palpable youki. The olive-eyed teen sneered as she looked over this tiny girl who was in what she could only figure as the school’s uniform mixed with cosplay? Yukari wore a witch’s cap on her head and cape over her back which replaced the school’s blazer. She still wore the burgundy skirt and issued black blouse with red tie over her neck she usually pulled into a small bow.

“Go away, who are you kid?” The junior snapped.

Yukari grinned, which unsettled the cantankerous teen.

“I’m Sendou Yukari, genius and second term, first year.” She proudly declared which made the junior blink.

“Whaaat?” She spat out in disbelief. “A little kid like you my senior? No way!” She refused to believe something so small was her superior.

Yukari giggled and tilted her head to the side.

“You look lost desu, who are you waiting for?” The witch’s smile was sickeningly bright to the red-head who scoffed in indignation as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“I’m Shuzen Kokoa, I’m waiting for me onee-sama!” She held up her head and put her fist to her chest. “I’m supposed to bring her straight home after school ‘cause she’s grounded!” Which was a complete lie as, unknown to Yukari at present, Kokoa’s sister Moka had only been grounded for the weekend, but it mattered not to the tiny vampire as she would, one way or another, force her sister’s hand and simply get her grounded again. Though has of now that was not looking up as she was nowhere to be seen.

Yukari tilted her head and placed her finger to her lip.

“Well what class is your sister in? I can probably help you find her, seeing as you’re my kouhai and all.” The sneaky witch grinned which kindled annoyance in the lime-eyed vampire.

“Tsk,” She scoffed. “Onee-sama is a second term student, class 1-2.” Kokoa spoke proudly.

“Oh? I know some people from that homeroom desu.” The witch giggled. “Than let’s go Kokoa-chan desu!” Before the vampire could protest Yukari had grabbed her wrist and pulled her along into the school.

Kurumu dreaded stepping into Ririko’s office. For several minutes now the succubus stood outside of the room just staring at the door. After their last encounter at the beginning of the school year she could see why no one ever remembered the lamiae’s “sessions”, it was just too horrible to imagine. Kurumu held her school bag to her chest and deeply inhaled. Well she would have to go in there for not, and if anything funny happens she can run. She could have simply chosen not to go, but the lamia was still a respected teacher in the school and if the scaly serpent decided to report her insubordination her mother would most likely get called. Kurumu knew her mother was not one to make threats lightly and if the tiny succubus continued to rely on her mother she would never be her own woman… at least that was all she could assume her mother’s lesson to be.

The blue-haired teen deeply inhaled and held up her hand to the door to knock, but before her hand fully pressed against the wooden barrier it creaked open. The instance made the succubus jump, her tail falling from her skirt in her panic. She held her hand to her chest as she internally shivered. She was too jumpy; she was a low class lamia, what could that brazen teacher do against her witchcraft? Kurumu held her head high at her own thoughts and pulled her tail back into hiding. With new found confidence Kurumu held herself proudly and knocked on the door as she pushed it open, apologizing for the intrusion.

“Sensei? I’m here for my lesson.” The succubus called as she looked around the dimly lit office.

She stepped in, making sure her back was still to the door. The lights looked as if they were struggling to stay lit, the fluorescent tubes flickering against the soft hums of electricity that filtered through them, churning their chemical reactions. It was eerily silent and chilly air carried over the room straight into the succubus’ bones. Something told her to run. Her heart began to pound under the hand that lay over her chest and her eyes darted across the room, her eyes unable to see through the darkness. Without her consent her legs pushed to run back from whence she had come. The petite teen whorled around and reached out for the door but it was suddenly slammed shut, nearly taking her hand with it. Kurumu shouted in surprise and jumped back as she, whip-fast, retracted her arm to her chest, clutching the nearly lost fingers in her other palm. She looked down to mentally reassure herself, but she knew she had walked into something much worse.

The humming sound from the fluorescent bulbs had intensified into a hissing, almost rattling like sound. The succubus’ bag lay discarded on the ground as she shirked against her fear, like prey which has found itself alone and standing in the center of a lion’s den. She squeezed her eyes closed and tried to reassure herself but was startled when something smooth and muscular brushed against her bare calf. Her reaction made the snake, which lie in wait, chuckle. The sound of the smooth, almost melodic voice carried to the succubus’ sensitive ears, causing them to twitch involuntary at the feeling. She had been caught in a trap, so her instincts deigned.

“You look afraid, Ku~ro~no.” The voice moaned in an almost sick pleasure. “Do you want sensei to comfort you~?” The serpent had slithered her way up behind the succubus.

Though Kurumu could not see, the lamia had taken her true form. Her long, muscular body coiled around the ground, circling the winged demon like a constrictor waiting to bind its prey in the grip of its sinewy body, hold and squeezing until its victim no longer struggled and fell into that peaceful, breathless death. The lamiae had discarded her white blouse and only wore her black corset. The end of her long, twisting tail sat hovering off the ground like a diamondback’s rattler, holding silent to confuse its prey. The flower-like tail opened like a blossoming sakura, or in this case, a venus fly trap, ready to consume its meal.

Kurumu felt her entire body freeze under the weight of her own fear. She gripped her hands together and lowered her head until her knuckles touched her forehead. She silently prayed, begged for Moka and Tsukune to save her. Ririko held her torso just behind the succubus, and pressed her pale fingertip against the flat of her tongue, relishing in the taste of fear that permeated the air. The teacher moaned, undoubtedly turned-on by the rich and heady scent. She wanted nothing more than to latch her tail to the busty youkai’s head and pour every bit of knowledge she had into the bumbling student, but her true prey item was just down the hall, it was all too perfect, as if kami himself wrapped the boy up in a package for her. She was the sensei and it was her job to teach all her students, and spend extra time with the more troubled cases.

Kurumu trembled when she felt the teacher’s hands brush against her shoulders, the chill running down her spine to the tip of her tail which now sat curled up, pulling her skirt with it. The succubus’ reaction caused Ririko to chuckle. It was like a sheep’s tail standing on end like a banner to the flock to flee at the coming presence of a wolf. Yes… Kuruno was a little sheep and Akashiya was her sheep dog, who would come running to her rescue, all she needed to do was bleat… Of course the lamia held in prediction that with the sheep dog would come the shepherd himself, searching for their little lamb. A chill of pleasure raced down the lamia’s spine, down to the tip of her opened tail which dripped with excitement. The tooth filled blossom flexed and pulsated as it inched closer and closer to the succubus. Kurumu could feel the heat of the appendage as it hovered near her side, and the lamia behind her.

“Yaaa, Ku~ro~no-saaan.” The lamia crooned as she brushed her pouty cheek against the succubus’. “Why don’t you just scream, scream with joy my little lamb. I want them all to hear the pleasure my lessons can bring to a fulfilled student. Call to your protectors, because they too need a lesson~” She swooned and ran her tongue against the girl’s cheek as she leaned back, chuckling darkly.

Kurumu’s eyes shot open at her words. So that is what she wanted! Not her, but Tsukune! She was being used, used because of her apparent weakness. The lamia knew she would scream for them, call her family to save her, but had she called for them, what would have happened after? She always depended on them, but not in the way everyone believed. Even though she was a youkai, she was still a young girl. Was it wrong to want to be held? Protected? Loved? She was not wrong in wanting such things, but Ririko was wrong if she believed she was some sheep that fled at any sign of danger.

Ririko sneered when Kurumu did not scream.

“Disobeying sensei are we?” The serpent woman hissed as she pushed her body off the ground, coiling her body tighter, pulling the rolls of muscle closer around the young student. “That just won’t do~” She slowly purred as the end of her dripping tail now hovered over Kurumu’s head.

Before the succubus could pull her wings from her back the snake struck. In a lightning fast motion her body coiled around Kurumu, constricting her body under the immense strength of her tail. The succubus nearly cried out but swallowed the scream in a sharp gasp. She was no sheep!

“Whooore.” The snake hissed in a malicious tone as her tail’s end latched onto the succubus’ head with a slimy slurp and dug the serrated teeth against the sides of her cranium.

Kurumu bit down on her lip and squirmed and felt as something poked against the very top of her head. It stung, almost like a spark of static. The stinging pain intensified, until a jolt of electricity poured into her body causing her to involuntarily scream out in agony. Ririko laughed, having finally gotten the little tramp to yell, which only made her more excited as she began to inject Kurumu with her experiences and knowledge.

“Yessss, take it all in.” Ririko moaned. “Take all of sensei~” She laughed out only to blink in annoyance when Kurumu stopped screaming.

Ririko looked over to the succubus, her eyesight none diminished in the darkness. Kurumu had bit down on her own tongue, forcing it to bleed. The blood coursed down the young girl’s chin and down her neck, into her blouse and over her straining cleavage that was being painfully crushed by the lamia’s coils.

She was no sheep. She was a succubus! She was no one’s pawn. Kurumu struggled in her grip, but every exhale made the snake’s body tighten around her. Suddenly the door burst open, spilling light into the room, which surprised the already dark-tuned serpent who quickly pulled back with a hiss and drew her torso back to the darkness, which inadvertently loosened her grip on Kurumu. It allowed the succubus to inhale sharply, filling her lungs with much needed oxygen.

Ririko chuckled as she slithered around the dark corners of the room. Her blossomed tail popped off the young youkai’s head and slithered straight toward Moka who stood in a deep rage having caught the scent of her close friend’s blood, but just as the tail blossom reached Moka’s leg something wrapped around it tightly and yanked it into the air, which shocked Moka from her twisting anger. The silver-haired teen looked to Tsukune who was just as surprised as her. The pair looked to Kurumu.

She was standing, hunched over in seeming pain as her wings were now spread out over her head. A dark aura twisted around her body as the energy made the succubus almost glow in the darkness. Suddenly the black painted windows at the end of the office shattered, filling the room with the glittering lights of the late evening. Being winter the sun fell much quicker and street lights would be set sooner, but even those weak lights were enough to fill the room with a silver glow. Roots curled in from the outer walls, vines and twists that covered the outer edge of the library’s southern wall. With the explosion of light it revealed the lamia arched in the corner. She fought to slash the vines from her body as they twisted up, pressing to her skin and scales like molesting fingers and gripped her like wire snared over hunted prey. She tried to scream out but a thicker root invaded her mouth, chocking her much in the way the blood choked the once docile succubus.

Tsukune motioned his head to Moka.

“Go get Nekonome-sensei; she should still be in homeroom.” He ordered. Without another question the vampire nodded and took off.

Tsukune stayed calm as he climbed over the wildly whipping rolls of serpent muscle as they were bound and snared by the ivy vines and withering roots. Kurumu’s head snapped up when Tsukune grew too close for her youkai’s comfort. Her eyes were blazed a frightening white and she hissed, baring her tiny fangs at him. Tsukune bravely continued forward, his stoic expression never leaving his face, the worry never fading from his warm, rust colored eyes. The young hybrid reached out and pulled Kurumu into his embrace, not minding in the least as her blood stained against his blazer. The succubus' uneven breathing settled against the familiar scent as her eyes returned to their sparkling amethyst. She choked out and began to cry against the young man’s chest, which only made his heart twist and his hands burn, feeling her pain like this.

“I’m not a sheep, ne… Tsukune?” The young girl looked up to Tsukune who seemed to smile with his dark eyes, though he only offered a sullen smile on his unblemished mask.

“No…” He whispered and pulled up his blazer sleeve to wipe the drying blood from her mouth. “You’re the cornered mouse, who fought off the scary old, flea bitten cat.” He mused.

Kurumu smiled and warmly embraced Tsukune. The lamia lay pinned, motionless on the ground, her entire body wrapped and held by the roots and vines.

Moka finally made her way into the school and went to her homeroom. Nekonome-sensei usually stayed in homeroom until after club times and she would head to her office. Though it was dark time was still on the vampire’s side. She reached room 1-3 and knocked. After a moment she heard the distinct nya of Nekonome, the teacher’s way of calling to the door. Moka slid open the door.

“Nekonome-sensei there’s a problem!” The silver-haired teen called out only to be startled by the extra presences in the room.

“Moka-san~desu!” Yukari chirped as she glomped the vampire and nuzzled her face into her stomach.

Kokoa stood from the seat and bore her fangs, glaring at her older sister, who only glared back. Moka blinked, remembering she had more important things to deal with than her much-like-glue sibling. The ruby-eyed teen scoffed and looked to the homeroom teacher who had tilted her head in confusion.

“Sensei, there’s trouble at the library with Ririko-sensei.” It was all the vampire needed to explain, the squint-eyed teacher understood.

The blonde woman fidgeted a bit before motioning her hands to Moka.

“O-okay, nya…” She nervously bit out. “Stay here with Sendou-san and Shuzen-san, I’ll head over there right away.” She commanded and quickly raced out of the room, the click of her heels could be heard echoing down the empty halls.

“Well, well so you’ve finally decided to show up Onee-sama…” Kokoa darkly chuckled as she held her head out and cracked her knuckles.

Yukari looked back to the young vampire than to Moka. The witch released Moka and stepped back to examine her, than Kokoa.

“Moka-san is your sister desu ka?” Yukari asked more to herself than anyone, as she continued to look the two over. “You look nothing alike!” She blurted out which caused Kokoa to falter slightly and Moka to roll her eyes as she put her hands on her hip.

“It doesn’t matter.” Moka spoke up. “She’s only my half sister.” She dismissed, which caused the younger girl to fume.

Moka could have sworn it looked like hurt pooled in Kokoa’s eyes but no, it was rage.

“Why you… I’ll show you your place if it’s the last thing I do onee-sama!” Kokoa snarled out and charged her.

“It will be the last thing you do if you keep this nonsense up.” Moka calmly spoke a she pushed Yukari out of the way, and stepped to the side.

The young vampire had already hit her full speed so was unable to abruptly stop when the pair moved. She ran face first into one of the lockers in the hall with a devastating pang which deformed the locker and knocked the brutish vampire to the ground.

“Come on Yukari-chan. You should have been home by now.” Moka took the witch’s hand and walked out of the class. “Let’s go back to Tsukune.” Who was always on the forefront of the vampire’s mind it seemed.

“B-but what about Kokoa-chan desu ka?” The young raven-haired witch worried.

“Tsk, she’ll live, and will get up quickly so let’s go.” She muttered in annoyance and left through the front doors, only for seconds after for Kokoa to sit up and rub the top of her head.

The red-head groaned painfully and looked around. She heard a soft squeak and looked up to the top of the bend-in locker at her pet bat, Koumori. He squeaked again and Kokoa looked toward the doors.

“Good job Ko-chan!” She jumped to her feet, face still red from impact, and ripped off the locker’s door, only to race after her sister’s path. Koumori the bat fluttered behind his master.

Chapter 32: Suspended in Time

It had not been long after until Nekonome-sensi along with Yukari and Moka, reached the back rooms set aside for tutoring in the Library’s building. The squint-eyed, blonde haired teacher pushed open the already jarred door. Kokoa had finally caught up, running in moments behind the sensei and two girls. The homeroom teacher gasped at the sight: her friend in her true form, bound by vines and roots in a most provocative manner. The skittish teacher looked to Tsukune and Kurumu with question. The young man had his arms wrapped around the tiny girl as she hid her face, her tail and wings still exposed. It was a troubling situation that needed to be explained.

“You all should go wait for sensei in homeroom, we need to talk. I will get someone to help Ririko-sensei.” She said as sternly as possible.

Unfortunately because of Nekonome Shizuka’s disposition there were not many who took her seriously as a teacher. Her class was oddly run with abrupt and often randomly issued nap times. She was a kind and understanding teacher, and always helpful to students in need. Many of the more misunderstood students, be they human or youkai, adored her for her laid-back, gentle nature. Though because of this nature the older teachers would often bully and scold the submissive woman when she was still a new teacher. That is when she had met Ririko. She was a youkai and a hot-blooded one at that. She had come to Nekonome defense. The lamia had asserted that as long as the students enjoyed learning it was up to the individual teachers to personalize their lessons.

Even with her lax nature and often haphazard whims there were many students who worked harder for the one woman who believed in them and cheered them forward in a society that often pushed back those who had a rougher time, even Akashiya Moka could say she held respect for the woman, though she would never voice the opinion out loud. With rumors abound after what has been dubbed by gossipers the Kuyō incident, the young man would have be accosted cruelly by others, but when he arrived back in homeroom, Nekonome-sensei welcomed him with open arms. The vampire had respect for the woman, as she was able to do what many could not and look passed people’s harsher sides to their kinder ones, much like Tsukune had done to her.

The vampire relented and placed her hand on Yukari’s back. The young witch looked up in question. Though she was not part of the situation it would seem Moka would not leave her to her own devices. It was a bit embarrassing, but a welcomed one. Tsukune and Moka were always protective of her since that time. To the witch they were her first friends and first loves. Yukari started walking when she felt the light pressure of Moka pushing her along. The raven-haired witch looked back to Tsukune and Kurumu. Tsukune had moved to follow them, Kurumu at his side. Though it would be difficult for an outsider to see because of Tsukune’s seemingly empty expressions, he was being rather protective. His back was straighter and his eyes burning with a passion she rarely saw. The mauve-eyed witch also noticed that Kurumu’s ribbon was missing from around her neck. After a moment of glancing about Yukari caught sight of the fabric bound around Tsukune’s hand, which had been soaked with blood. The witch was concerned he had been hurt, but Moka did not look worried as she started straight ahead as she walked, her proud gait never faltering.

Kokoa had stood in the hall and watched as they all went by, the teens seemingly unaware of her presence. It infuriated her. The red-haired teen bore her fingers down against the aluminum locker door she was planning on attacking her sister with, but with the teacher there she could not act. Why did Moka always ignore her attempts? Koumori fluttered down and landed on her shoulder. The tiny, brown-furred bat wrapped his wings around his rounded body. His large ears perked up and swiveled toward his precious master. Kokoa clenched down on her fangs as a growl bubbled from her chest, and tears burned the edges of her eyes. She shot a glare at the black-haired man that had been with her onee-sama earlier. It was entirely his fault, it had to be. This had not been the first time or second. Now that she was older her father had allowed her to ride from the youkai world to the human world to visit her sealed sibling from time to time, but she had grown increasingly distant.

Though she came to see her onee-sama, as she called the silver-haired youkai, only her onee-chan was present, as she called the pink-haired one. Her Onee-chan, though she could not fight, talked to her happily of the human world. There had been troubles for them but they were able to stand strongly. Kokoa had admired that and had told her onee-chan she would work hard to get into the same school as her. But things gradually changed. Suddenly the older youkai was too busy for the red-head. She had after school activities that kept her late, and sometimes she would come home so exhausted that she would go straight to bed, than her onee-chan had not come home. She was worried, terrified, especially after she learned that she got into a bad fight.

Kokoa knew that it was not her onee-chan that got into a fight, but her onee-sama. Her onee-sama was well known for having a terrible temper and Moka’s mother had said that she had come close on several occasions but this time was actually caught. If it had not been for her classmate, Moka’s mother had explained, Moka would have been deported and worse off possibly incarcerated or sent to a rehabilitation facility for feral and violent youkai. It had to be that boy’s fault! Her onee-sama had already been in trouble once, she would not risk a second time! She only started to change recently. When Kokoa saw that boy manipulating his onee-sama so easily, she was assured in his culpability.

The locker door finally twisted beneath the force of her fingers and the metal shard against the pressure. The red head followed behind the group. She knew Moka was aware of her presence, but chose to ignore her. Soon they returned to the 1-3 Homeroom. Yukari took a seat in the front of the class like the shining pupil she was. Tsukune settled Kurumu in the seat beside Yukari as he made his way to the back to his usual seat. It was an odd behavior, but it was where he felt most comfortable: away from everyone else and a clear view of potential bothers. Moka watched as he weaved easily down the aisle of chairs and settled in his. His chocolate brown eyes caught her blood colored ones. He raised his brow questioningly than eyed the seat in front of him, where she typically sat. The invitation made the vampire swallow, but she quickly made her way over, but she still kept her frosty expression and held her head proudly, only faltering when Kurumu and Yukari knowingly giggled. The silver-haired teen hissed at them when she took her seat, her reaction only sent the two girls into a fit of laughter.

Kokoa stood in front of the closed door, glaring at the occupants. They were all idiots, and that man, Aono Tsukune, the biggest idiot, was the ring leader! What gave him the right to order her precious older sister where to sit and when?! Kokoa was startled from her mindset when Nekonome-sensei slid open the class door. She had a sad, worried expression on her face. Kurumu and Yukari’s giggle-fits quickly subsided when they saw the teacher’s expression. Nekonome motioned her hand, politely asking Kokoa to take a seat as well. Kokoa hesitated, but soon relented and walked over to sit beside Yukari. The teacher lightly stepped toward the front of the class, holding her hands up in the air as if gripping to the sleeves of a heavy kimono. Moka glanced over her shoulder at Tsukune who had laid his face down on his desk. She sighed and shook her head as she pressed her hand to her face in aggravation. It seemed he could not take anything seriously for long. He was such a whimsical individual for one with such troubled life experiences.

“Nya…” The teacher sighed out as she put a curled finger to her chin in thought. “It seems there has been a troubling occurrence, but sensei wants to hear from everyone what happened.” She truly did, not wanting anyone to get in trouble for something that may or may not had been their fault.

The group set about explaining, often in elaborate ways to properly display the situation at hand. They had even explained Tsukune’s prior experience, though he had not complained to the school board about it, but because they took things in their own hands it could not be squared wholly Ririko’s shoulders. Nekonome had no choice but to take them to the principal. Moka, Tsukune and Kurumu were led into the office by the nervous teacher who was quick to leave them in the care of the school’s chairman. Sitting behind a large, neatly decorated desk, was a robed man. Standing at his side was Ruby Toujyou from the counseling office. Since she has previously worked with Kurumu and Tsukune she could determine whether or not actions taken were self defense, or due to their troubled situations. Though the elder, ebony-haired woman had no preceding experience with Moka, she was well aware of Akashiya’s situation. Akasha Bloodriver is the school’s legal advisor, though Moka herself was unaware of this, and had specially enrolled Moka into the mixed school to help adjust her anti-social behaviors.

Toujyou bowed her head to the young students as they walked toward the desk. On the desk was a small name plate that read Chairman Komiya. The name stood out for Tsukune, who had raised a brow when his eyes met with the identifying tag. When he looked to Chairman Komiya, the corner of the older man’s lips pulled up to a grin. His eccentric nature was obvious from the clothes he wore and the religious objects that hung from his wrist and neck.

Tsukune idly recalled the symbol being of a Western religion he was somewhat familiar with. He had been born into Shinto but he had long since given up on religion, though he still held strongly to their ideals. Moka was irritated with the fact she had to go as well. Not only did they have tests to study for next week, but they also had the festival at the end of October than more cursed lessons and tests before winter break! Kurumu was just silently praying to any listening kami that they did not call her mother on her!

The teens’ bothered thoughts were interrupted by a roll of creepy sounding laughter that escaped the throat of the headmaster. He curled his white-gloved fingers beneath his chin as his elbows rested on his desk.

“I have reviewed everything.” He paused, allowing the teens’ to filter all of the information. Indeed they were curious how they had obtained Ririko’s statement on the matter as well as theirs, and review it in the past ten minutes? Was he even trying? He let out another roll of dark chuckles and opened a rather thick folder in front of him. “Everything since the beginning of semester.” His words caught against the students’ chests.

Tsukune seemed not to be bothered by it, but was this man that clever and was able to deduce that it was not him, but Moka that had gotten into all that trouble since the beginning? Moka feared that they had found out and she would be separated from her mate via deportation. Kurumu had a full blown anxiety attack and started trembling. Had they found out what she had done to Nagare? It was self-defense! The headmaster grinned; it seemed he had their attention.

“Our legal advisor has suggested that in lieu of taking legal actions, seeing as you are all minors still and would only be sent to rehabilitation facilities,” he glanced to the emotionless Tsukune with a grin. The boy was glaring at him with his eyes. “Your parents have given permission for you to participate in a specialized therapy with our school’s counselor, who is a legal child and adult psychologist for both Youkai and Human.” He motioned his hand to Ruby who bowed her head again.

That much, Tsukune was aware of. He had taken several sessions with her at the facility he went to. The facility was actually owned by the Fairy Tale cooperation. He had come to learn the school received funds from the company as well so it had come to no surprise to him when he learned that the woman actually worked for the school, and was pleasantly surprised when he learned from Kurumu that Toujyou was her counselor for when she was viciously molested by Saizou from class 1-3.

“Thank you sir,” The ebony haired woman smiled warmly and looked to the young students. “Instead of suspending you we have decided to work with you and help you further develop your social skills.” The therapist reached out as the Chairman handed her a file. “According to your collective data, though you all seem to be within your own classifications you all are suffering for one form or another of social anxiety.” She looked up to the three.

Kurumu did not seem to understand, and Moka appeared unwilling to accept it. Tsukune was well aware of his state of mind. Akashiya Moka suffered from a developmental social anxiety that seems to have stemmed from her early childhood. Normally one would grow out of such a state, as Moka was slowly working on, but it had only been thanks to several interventions, but she still suffers anger management problems that have become troublesome in some cases. Kurono Kurumu was a lighter case and suffered from implicit self-esteem which caused the succubus to often, spontaneously, evaluate her worth both positively and negatively and often cause them to overestimate themselves to the point of a spillover of positive association which creates a rather narcissistic air of the person making them seem biased or even condescending of others. Tsukune’s situation was a bit more frightening.

Tsukune was what is known as a highly sensitive person, in technical terms. People as such over process sensory data and much more thoroughly due to their marked biological changes in their nervous systems and they are known to exhibit many symptoms such as an innate shyness, social anxiety, inhibitedness; which makes a person less considerate to many acts which are socially objectionable and in Tsukune’s case reduce and often prevent antisocial habits from being acted upon. A person suffering from this will also have an innate fearfulness and suffer introversion which causes the individual to act more reserved, less outgoing, less social and less likely to seek stimulation from others due to their hyper active brain patterns.

Those with issues like Tsukune’s work markedly differently from others as they are better at learning and easily pick up on subtle things and process these thoughts quickly in their heads. When being watched those suffering from this may often underperform because they are conscientious.

“…You will all be visiting a troubled community and volunteer your time after semester tests.” Ruby finished explaining, Tsukune only managing to catch the last sentence as his mind had wandered off to carefully consider his options.

All they had to do was volunteer time? Moka was about to open her mouth to protest but she quickly snapped her jaw closed. Considering their other choice, which the Chairmen mentioned suspension, this was a golden opportunity… She could impress her mate with her fortitude and ability to change her less than agreeable self. Kurumu was also hopeful that this would show her mother she was independent and was neither a troublesome girl nor a burden to her friends. They all looked to Tsukune. It was obvious the girls would not decide on their own. Were the young man to deny the proposition so would they. Ruby smiled warmly at Tsukune.

“In fact it is my old community. I will also be joining you and supervising the work.” The young woman announced.

The chairman glanced to her curiously. Her admittance was impressive. He understood the young witch had struggled indefinitely after leaving her precious coven, for without it a witch was no better than an Outcast by youkai terminology. Chairman Komiya looked to Tsukune who had motioned his eyes toward Ruby. The old, eccentric principal watched as the boy’s thoughts rattled in his head. Though Tsukune stood inexpressive, his eyes were the windows in which one could spy on the boy’s inner workings. Tsukune felt a light tug on the sleeve of his blazer. His cold, russet eyes looked down at Moka, who was looking up at him with question. Outside Yukari and Kokoa listened in, along with Nekonome-sensei. The trio was quite curious about the results of the meeting.

Tsukune sighed. He considered the man in front of him. He was sure he was holding off more information on them, it did not take a genius to realize the situation they were in. It felt like blackmail, but what were they doing for the old man in return for those files to find their way to the incinerator he was quite unsure of. Ruby though…the counselor had helped him in more ways than one by acting as a medium between him and the school and signing off his papers to allow him back, but it had not been true. He was nowhere near cured and he could never be. The therapist risked her license for him and he was certainly not going to disregard that by any means. Tsukune looked to the chairman and nodded.

“Alright.” Tsukune finally responded. Kurumu and Moka turned and also responded positively.

The headmaster was quite amused by the pull he had over the youkai. Being an Outcast it was really saying something, but the power that carried in the boy’s veins was not something to shake a stick at and openly mock. He would allow the boy ample opportunity to come to the realization of his importance in a world that tried to, many a time, send him to the abyss.

“Also,” the chairman began. “Sendou Yukari and another problematic student will be joining you on your ventures after all we are quite aware of the young girl’s implications in several harmful pranks that have caused the school quite a bit of money in reparations.” He chuckled knowingly at the group listening outside his door.

Nekonome and Yukari sat back from the door with a relieved sigh. They were not in trouble! Kokoa was ill convinced. A sneer came upon her face in thought. What did the boy suffer from, or even do to receive such a seemingly strict secondary option to punishment. What had the woman called it? The Witch’s Ranch? If the young vampire recalled the only Witch’s coven in Nippon was the one in Kamakura, which was quite a way away from their current prefecture. The other problem was the Kamakura Ranch was known to be a dangerous place, closely associated to a slum at times, and as of late there had been eruptions of violence between high ran king individuals within the coven for leadership. No matter, she would find a way to follow her onee-sama and protect her from that hooligan.

Chapter 33: Here in my Hand

The group was finally dismissed from the chairman’s office. Though the original offense had stemmed from Ririko Kagome’s obsession, the trouble the group had accumulated through the school year had finally caught up to them like karma into jigoku. Nekonome was called to lead them back to their lockers so they could go home for the day. The skittish teacher nodded to the headmaster’s request and led the problematic teens out of the room. Toujyou stepped aside as they passed and planned to stay behind in the room with the chairman. The counselor turned to face the robed man when the door shut closed behind Tsukune, the boy had been the last to step out. The headmaster was still leaned against his table and stared straight ahead. Ruby fidgeted in place as she held her hands to the front of her skirt. Her amethyst eyes danced against the ground, wall and any other viable surface as the silence that filled the room grew heavy.

“Toujyou.” The headmaster’s voice rang out suddenly. Ruby’s head snapped up to the sound her employer’s voice. The ebony-haired female walked toward his desk’s side and bowed her head. “Be aware of the decision you have made, because once they see the truth they may wholly reject their reality.” The older man explained as he reached out his gloved hand toward his name plate.

For a moment the old man tottered the tag before knocking it forward, his name falling flat against his desk.

“Though I made the mistake of allowing him to retain his powers, I still believe he is the best suited for what is to come. When they meet again I wish for them to be able to make a choice using their own judgment.” He sighed and sat back, his eerily glowing eyes flickered as did his resolve. “Even if humans and youkai live together, we have only done so for eleven years of this era. Prejudice runs deep.” He looked to Ruby who bowed her head deeply.

“I understand sir, but if I may be so bold?” Ruby begged permission. The headmaster turned to face his assistant in silent consent. “I have spent a great deal of my time with Saizou and feel that he will listen to me, after all sir, he was the one who saved me from my fate at the Ranch.” The young witch proclaimed confidently. The chairman chuckled and waved his hand, dismissing the witch. She smiled knowingly and turned to leave the room.

Tsukune, Moka, Kurumu and Yukari stood in the halls, watched over by Nekonome-sensei as they removed their belongings from their lockers and packed to go home. Tsukune sat on the floor and slipped his outside shoes on while Moka and Kurumu filtered through love letters they systematically dealt with in turns. They had made a game of it in Tsukune’s absence. At the end of the counting of their piles whoever had the most for the day would have to be the woman of their “relationship” and they would meet with one randomly chosen from lots in Yukari’s hat. They would confront the males, and in some cases female, and act the part of partner, often mentally scarring some students though with people like Yukari it would backfire and they would have to deal with plan B.

Tsukune looked up at them as they looked to be seriously debating the contents of their locker as said plan B students would send new letters. The vampire and succubus looked to Tsukune as he sat squat on the floor and looked up at them, baffled. They turned to each other and grinned. The vampire had a proud, egotistical smirk on her face while the succubus blushed and giggled openly as she turned her head slightly to the side. Tsukune’s brows knitted as Yukari glomped him and wrapped her arms around his neck, giggling something about wonderful memories to be made… whatever she meant he had been curious about one thing.

“Nekonome-sensei?” The young hybrid stood to his feet, a certain little witch still dangling from his neck. The slant-eyed teacher brightened up to the call of her student and tilted her head slightly as her pink lips parted in a curious gesture. “Who is this other student that will be joining us?” Though Tsukune’s gaze appeared to be curious, almost concerned he could, in truth, care less. He was rather more intrigued by the presence of the other figure stalking them from just behind the lockers.

Prior to their run-in with Ririko-sensei, a certain purple-haired maiden had left the library, only to find a better vantage to watch Aono Tsukune and Akashiya Moka. After Shirayuki left the library she had hid in the darkened hallway just behind the aluminum water fountain. She had watched as that strange succubus from earlier made her way down the hall into the tutoring rooms. Exam time neared and the maiden herself would need to start cramming were she to even stand a chance to pass the semester, but she already had one sure-fire way to pass gym. All she needed to do was ask Moka to follow her. The pale-skinned girl had planned it all out; the thoughts made her tongue roll over the sphere of her shrinking lollipop. Her plan was simple, yet effective: when Tsukune and Moka left the library she would bump into Moka and fall down feigning injury. She would insist the silver-haired anemic take her to the infirmary as she was more familiar with it. Of course she had a brilliant back up plan had Tsukune insisted on helping. She had grown used to Moka’s presence in the infirmary and did not trust the strange boy not to do perverted things. She had been watching the boy for a while now and easily came to the conclusion he was a pervert, the look in Tsukune’s eyes were shameless!

To the purple-haired maiden’s luck Moka had left the library alone, Tsukune was nowhere in sight. She was not sure how long she had been stuck in her muddled state of planning, but it had to be fate! Mizore rose from her hiding space and had tried to follow the vampire, but soon found herself face to face with the door of the women’s washroom. Shirayuki took a step back from the door as her body tensed. She felt something crawl through her veins as disgust filled her body with an urgent message of flight to her nerve endings. She looked to the sign on the door which read “Woman” in simple kanji. Once again she looked to the door handle and chuckled at her silly thought, petrifying thoughts of fearing a little doorknob. It was not as if she was going in there to use the bathroom! Surely she would not seize.

After another moment the young woman took a deep, relaxing breathe and gave a confident nod. She furrowed her thin brows as the pale-skinned geisha-in-training reached to the door knob and pushed it open. She had almost a feeling of being slapped in the face, given her expression in that moment. She was overtaken by the sudden stillness and imposing cleanliness of the ivory colored tiles. Mizore could hear the uninterrupted stream of flowing liquid as she tried to hone her rapidly descending thoughts. When the purple haired girl stepped across the threshold of the rest room she was assaulted by unparalleled fear. Her stomach began to violently churn with every step as the sensation sank into her intestines which burned a horrible need to use the very restroom she abruptly began to dread. She turned to face the mirror located in the clean, odd smelling environment. It was not a dirty or unpleasant smell, but it was unfamiliar. It scented lightly of disinfectants, but it was a dull background odor overwhelmed by the strong stench of water and caulk.

Mizore stared at her own, almost ghostly reflection as her skin further paled and her even breaths ripped into panic-stricken pants. Her mind began to reel back in a fright. She had thought she had grown out of this weakness. For much of her life Mizore was tutored at home. She had not gone to school since primary and had no other contacts aside from her family, no friends or even cousins or siblings. The young female Shirayuki was raised into the work of a Geisha. It was not a lifestyle out of choice, but of necessity. She could not spend her life as a hikikimori; her mother had refused to see her daughter lurch into such an unfavorable frame of society. From an early age Shirayuki Mizore had suffered from a disposition making these simple tasks incredibly difficult. Often she would become anxious and near-panic stricken when she found herself uncomfortable with a certain environment; this was often coupled with mysophobia, a fear of contamination and other contacts to dirt, it made it nearly impossible to get the young child to leave her room. It is often known that presence of an obsessive compulsive disorder such as mysophobia, can lead to the onset greater forms of anxiety. The constant experience of her family’s manor was suitable for a time and with her mother’s guidance she slowly grew capable of leaving her room, but the house had to be cleaned to a point where the air constantly scented of cleaners. In such a state Mizore’s body was constantly weak from her over use of antibacterial washes and other acts of cleanliness with otherwise disposed of her body’s natural, protective bacterium. Mizore grew and so did it seem she work out of her fears and even had gone as far as asking to attend high school. Her mother was eager to bid to her daughter’s will to leave the Shirayuki compound, believing her daughter had been freed from the bonds of her phobias, but being suddenly thrust into such a crowded and biologically diverse situation only propelled Mizore into suffering a panic attack on the first day of school. After a time and with occasional visits to the nurse’s office Mizore was able to find a balance for herself. She would attend snippets of classes here and there and resign herself to the infirmary, which carried a familiar scent that would allow the panic she had slowly occurred to settle.

She was able to spend less and less time in the infirmary and Mizore had grown confident that her phobias would not always get the better of her, but now she stood there in the restroom, her mind completely blank and unable to complete the goal of her original task. Moka had left the stall and walked over to the sink to wash her hands. She noted Mizore’s presence for but a moment before she continued her verbal self-argument concerning Tsukune’s tactless nature. For the entire time there after Mizore spent nearly fifteen minutes washing and rewashing her hands and chanted to herself that no one was around and she was alone. When Mizore was finally able to clam with her hands permeated with the scent of soap she walked out of the restroom, her heart having returned to its even pace. She had lost sight of Moka and it was now the end of the day. She would have to return to Kobutso-sensei and tell him she had failed to convince Moka to come with her.

With Tsukune and the others in the Chairman’s office, Mizore lost her only chance to get an easy grade. She had not really been sure why Kotsubo wanted to see Moka. The maiden could surmise that it was hard talking to Akashiya. She seemed very uncooperative to authority figures, perhaps it was because she was a youkai, but also it was obvious that Kotsubo-sensei was not a very agreeable man. At that moment she would have agreed to anything he asked just to get his hands off of her. His sweat and calloused covered hands made her sick to her stomach, and even now, as she trudged toward the gymnasium she felt her legs weigh down from the psychological terror of reintroducing herself to that likely situation.

The gymnasium was silent. The echoes of Mizore’s shuffling steps danced through the open game courts and dimly lit halls. The smell of sweat and cleaner made her dizzy as she did her best to hold her sleeved arms as close as she could to her body. She squeezed her eyes shut as her shambling steps lead her down the main hall to the teacher’s offices. Through every glass window she passed she felt as the working faculty watch her every step. Her throat seemed to clamp up in insecurity and a forced attempt to prevent her lunch from offering a return visit. She finally reached Kobuto-sensei’s office. She stared at the brass knob tentatively. She looked to her pale hand, than to the handle.

“Shirayuki.” The familiar voice chilled Mizore to the bone. She shivered and whipped around only to meet face to face with Kotsubo-sensei. “Where is Akashiya?” He already knew the answer to his question as he slammed his palm flat against the door of his office.

Kotsubo was not what one would call a teacher to be looked up to. He believes the weak should obey the strong and so long as he’s sensei he can bully students into doing what he wanted. He could easily double up his meager pay through student’s parents and bribing them for their children’s passing grades, but Akashiya Moka had been the exception… a brilliant, exception. He wanted more than anything to finish what he had started in that room before Aono interfered. The pent up frustration and anger had built up in the gym teacher and with his main benefactor, Komiya Saizou, out of commission for the time being he needed another way to get paid for the lavish expenses that stood as a want above needs in his life. Yes, Akashiya came from a wealthy family and if he played his cards right he could have that girl’s mother paying out of her pocket.

Mizore tried to turn away and run, fear of what Kotsubo may do to her flooded into her body.

“No! Hel--” She tried to scream but before her voice could reach the pitch of her panic Kotsubo was upon her and forced his hand over her mouth as he painfully gripped her thin wrist in his larger, tanned hand and pulled it behind her back.

“I told you I would make you earn your grade didn’t I?” Kotsubo laughed as the kendo teacher easily overpowered the younger girl.

Mizore frantically struggled in his grip and tried to pull her face from his sweaty hands so she could scream, but she was in a sheer panic. Her lungs fought to breath and her mind struggled to find a way to save her. Mizore squeezed her eyes closed and her body shut its consciousness down and the maiden black out, if only to prevent herself from suffering any. Kotsubo chuckled and reached under the girl’s school skirt and hooked his finger over her panties.

“What cute underwear Shirayuki, it suits your name sake.” He chuckled darkly as he lowered the snow-white underwear down the unconscious maiden’s thighs.

Tsukune and the others made their way to the school gates. Moka’s younger sister stood her distance and watched as her onee-sama and that filthy hybrid bid farewell to the witch and boob-girl. The red-head was incensed with the rust-eyed male and his proximity to his sister. Moka ignored the younger vampire’s presence. She would not let her baby sister ruin her chances with her mate. The silver-haired vampire turned to face Tsukune to talk to him, but he turned his back to Moka and started down their usual path. For a moment Moka felt as if she had done something wrong, but he motioned his hand, indicating her place beside him. The gesture made the vampire blush slightly, a light dusting of pink forming over her smooth cheeks. The vampire was quick to run to Tsukune’s side. He enjoyed walking home with Moka, the familiar habit brought ease to his otherwise bothered lifestyle.

Kokoa growled and gripped her fingers against the wall, cracking it under the pressure of her strength. With a shifty glance across the sidewalk, the emerald eyed vampire was quick to follow after the pair. Koumori the bat was perched on his master’s school bag. The smaller vampire pushed her way passed her onee-sama and Tsukune to break up their lovey-dovey closeness. It sickened her. The red head proudly walked in front of them, her head held high. Tsukune smiled warmly, though he held no emotion in his expression. Moka glanced to her boyfriend and raised brow at his suspicious grin. Moka’s eyes widened slightly when she realized what Tsukune was going to do. He never did like anyone teasing Moka or bullying her. The way Kokoa behaved was no better than some bully. Moka opened her mouth to snap Tsukune from his plot, but it had been too late.

Tsukune grabbed Moka’s hand and pulled her close to his body as they walked. Kokoa’s head snapped up and she glared over her shoulder, back at the pair and growled viciously. Moka’s face flushed at the contact. As the vampire attempted to wonder what her boyfriend’s devious plot was, as he took sick pleasure in teasing others, her mind grew lost in the fog of his scent. Tsukune leaned his face close to Moka’s, his amusement stemming from both Moka’s entranced state and Kokoa’s rage.

“Where do you want to go for our date Moka?” Tsukune asked aloud, to both the sister’s horror.

Kokoa shot a glare at her sister and Moka shook her head and moved away from Tsukune so there was now space between them as they walked.

“W-what are you talking about? Don’t be f-foolish!” She angrily stammered, or perhaps nervously. “What is he thinking!?” Moka mentally roared. They could not act this way in front of her sister. Kokoa’s nature was a simple one: harass Moka and take every pleasure from her so she would stand the only one to contest to her attention.

If her hellion of a sister discovered she was dating Tsukune, let alone kissing him on several levels she would do her best to destroy it. Moka knew her mother did not have a problem with Tsukune, but it was not her mother she was concerned about. Even though her father and mother were working in different worlds, her father in the Youkai world and mother in the Human world, they shared responsibility when it came to the girls and even though Moka had not spoken with her father since she was sealed he still had a devastating sort of control over her. The silver-haired teen was assured her baby sister would tattle, as she was a heel in that sense. The older vampire shot a glare at Tsukune, who merely raised brow.

“Crap…” She had done it now.

Tsukune’s rust colored eyes looked away, in hurt. Her youkai shouted at her as she fought between reaching out to him and keeping her hands clutched to her chest as she violently gripped her bag.

“I see…” Were Tsukune’s only words.

“No!” Moka called out before she was able to catch herself. “I only m-meant that we can’t discuss such things on empty stomachs! Come to my house for dinner Tsukune!” Moka slapped her hands over her mouth and Kokoa’s eyes widened as she staggered to a stop and nearly face planted on the sidewalk.

Moka turned to Tsukune who had a wide grin on his face.

“That bastard!” the youkai fumed as she clenched down on her jaw and hissed through her hands.

“Oh? I will be glad to accept Moka. I can’t wait to taste your cooking.” He only added fuel to the fire. Moka had completely forgotten about her rage as her mind swirled on what she could possibly cook for him! She was barely able to make a bento let alone make dinner! With her mind lurching between thoughts of murder and confusion, Kokoa had taken off into a sprint toward her aunt’s house.

Chapter 34: Heart-Shaped Bentou

With the clatter of another pot the conversation at the Bloodriver household had once again come to a pause. Moka, Kokoa and Tsukune had arrived at the small manor but minutes prior. Tsukune had made a phone call to his mother that he would be at Moka's for dinner and promised he would send Kyouko over to keep her company for the night. Akasha Bloodriver had offered Tsukune a seat at the western styled dining table. The table easily seated six, considering only two lived in the house at any given time, and little did he see evidence of visitors. He assumed, being a lawyer, Moka's mother would have to meet and greet with business partners. The mistress, being that she was in her own home, was quite relaxed in wearing her long pink hair loose and a pale purple and blue yukata that was loosely tied. Moka looked a lot like her mom when she was sealed, why was that?

Beneath one could just barely spy the black lace of what could only be assumed was very expensive underwear that looked a bit like leather... The older woman adjusted herself and crossed her arms over her chest, obviously clearing her throat. Tsukune's eyes wandered elsewhere as Kokoa took her seat at the table, much irritated by the boy's unnecessary presence. It was this same piece of scum playing, what she unaffectionately deemed: tonsil hockey, with her precious sister. Were their father ever to find out she was with a boy he would be furious. Moka's seal was even broken. The younger vampire would immediately accuse the outsider of being the cause.

Kokoa had taken her book bag to the table and sat it on the floor by the elegant, antique oak chairs which were placed around the equally darkened stained table. Upon the chairs were velvet red sitting cushions that matched the runner that ran from end to end of the long table. Sitting as a centerpiece to the table was a crystalline vase which held a strange looking plant, the likes of which Tsukune had never seen.

"I am glad you've met Moka's youngest sister." The lady of the house began the conversation once more. "Her father went away on business this weekend with the eldest so she had come to stay with us." the older woman smiled and brushed the top of Kokoa's hair.

The young vampire sat with her school books open and her pet bat sitting on her left shoulder. She sneered slightly when Tsukune looked in her direction and silently dared him to make a comment.

"Older sister?" Tsukune questioned as he decided to look around the room, lest he's caught staring at the features of Moka's mother. It was not as if he was not loyal with his affections to Moka, but their striking resemblance was daunting.

The dining room was brightly lit. The golden colored walls were decorated with framed paintings that ranged from kaiga paintings to more westernized oil paintings. One in particular that caught his eye was a dark looking painting that hung over the frame of the threshold leading into the kitchen, just behind the house head's seat, the mistress being Akasha. It was an image of a scarlet haired woman leaned over a man. It looked as if she was desperately clutching to him, though she appeared nude by comparison to the male who wore an overcoat with a furred collar. The mistress of the house noticed his wandering, rust colored eyes. She sat across from him as he was at the other end of the table, Kokoa sat closest to Akasha. Kokoa was now leaned over the table with her workbook open and pencil furiously clearing the marked questions. Tsukune had offhandedly wondered if all vampires were simply smart out of some insane genetic trait. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he then blinked and looked to Akasha.

"The painting is called The Vampire. It was done by Edvard Munch, 1893. A copy, of course... Quite suiting to our household don't you think?" The lady gave a fond, yet teasing smile.

Tsukune opened his mouth to speak, but the clatter of yet another set of pots intruded on the conversation. Lady Bloodriver sighed and stirred her chilling cup of tea, as she had thought ahead to set up tea before her daughter began her… womanly duties. When Moka, her boyfriend and baby sister arrived home, nothing could have prepared her for the chill that raked through her spine. For parents the phrases "Mother I'm pregnant" or "Mother I'm leaving high school and eloping" would have had a far less deafening effect than "Mother I'm cooking dinner tonight", especially when the latter two could easily be solved by killing the factoring male, though it may work in this case as well, it is less favorable at the moment. She felt for the poor boy honestly. Akasha had yet to reconcile with the bentou Moka had made for her precious little hybrid, to kami she has to thank the boy is still alive, which only leaves the question "how?" unanswered.

While Kokoa angrily scowled up at Tsukune, who only played ignorant to her rage-filled glares, and the Lady minded her cup of tea Moka was left to her own devices in the kitchen. Kokoa wanted to intervene but the lady of the house (much to her daughter's embarrassment) deemed the kitchen a danger zone. Inside of the kitchen, Moka sighed as she leaned on the counter and pressed the button for the rice cooker. The vampire stood back from the counter with pride. Her silver hair was tied back into a simple pony tail. A few silver strands had slipped from the neat tie and fell against her cheeks which would occasionally be brushed away in her noted irritation. All in all, she thought to herself, it had turned out rather well. She stepped back from her work and looked around. The pots were still smoking from her endeavors to keep fires from starting. The extinguisher, for aforementioned fires, stood discarded in the corner on the tile floor, broken from mishandling. The black nozzle was partially burnt and the metal tab had been completely ripped apart, which caused it to depressurize.

The sink had been stopped up and murky, white water spilled over from Moka's previous attempts at washing rice. Said activity ended up with several broken pots from over scrubbing. The holes at the bottom of the cast iron pans were proof enough of her seemingly warranted vigor. Open cupboards displayed Moka's inability to properly locate the necessary pans that were for the currently baking slices of fish she had originally intended to flash fry. The attempt to speed up the cooking fish via flash frying ended with a grease fire. The white ooze from the battered and broken fire extinguisher sat piled in the pan like a tower of whip cream on the stove top. Her pristine white apron slathered in kami-knew-what. It had a strange brown hue. Moka looked at her apron with curiosity. She doesn't remember using soy sauce... though it smelled like fish sauce, which she was pretty sure she couldn't find.

The vampire proudly looked upon her accomplishments. It was not as bad as her mother made it out to be. By far the kitchen had been left in a cleaner state than it had been with the bentou. Moka's mother swore there would never be another egg in the house after the incident with the tamagoyaki. With her duty done, all Moka had to do was plate the food, but where in kami's name did her mother keep the plates?

Akasha decided to help her daughter serve dinner, lest she run out of good plates. With dinner set everyone sat down for their meal. The silver-haired teen served the first portions. Moka then removed her apron and loosened her hair before she took her place at the table, on the space left of Tsukune. On one plate sat dry, over-baked fish with what could only be assumed as leeks sticking from the open mouth of the baked bass which looked horrifying now that some chunks had been cut out and served. Its insides were left un-gutted, still boned. The bowls sat filled with hard, under-cooked rice over salted and served by the silver-haired hostess. The miso soup looked murky, and strongly smelled of ginger and wasabi. Strange chunks of black floated around the soup dish. Akasha and Kokoa looked to each other with pained expressions. Kokoa would stand as the first to be sacrificed. The young red-head lifted her bowl of rice into her palm and used her chopsticks to pick up a piece of what would no longer be classified as fish. Kokoa looked into the eyes of her aunt with fear. Akasha nodded and assisted her niece by lifting her rice bowl and too took a piece of protein between her chopsticks. Both females remained frozen for several seconds. Moka looked on in worry. She had hoped this was marginally better than her last cooked meal. Akasha and Kokoa looked to Tsukune who was already, quite calmly, eating. Moka's cheeks reddened with hope as she looked to mother and half-sister. Kokoa winced and motioned the piece of fish to Koumori who immediately sought refuge on his master's lap and away from the horrid foodstuff that seems to ooze with an unrecognizable stench. Kokoa squeezed her eyes closed and she and Akasha dove in and scooped a mouth full. In that same second both paused and opened their eyes. Moka looked to them, hopefully. The silver-haired teen knew Tsukune would not be the first to speak on the matter, he was simply like that. The newbie cook hoped their words would encourage Tsukune's.

"This..." Kokoa began. "tastes like crap onee-sama!" She finally managed to swallow what felt like glass shards running down her throat. "Are you trying to poison him, cause there's way easier methods to go about!" The vampire hacked and tried to down her miso to wash out the taste of leek and burnt protein from her mouth, only for her to start to choke on the what-could-be-assumed was liquid, soup.

"W-what Kokoa is trying to say dear..." Akasha looked to Moka's ruby eyes, the hopefulness that filled her daughter's usually cold expression. Akasha shook her head sadly. "When you look at me like that dear it makes it hard to lie to you..." The mistress paused and looked down to the food, then back to Moka. "And I really want to lie right now..." The mother admitted.

Moka felt her heart twist. She sadly looked up to Tsukune who was still eating, but had yet to say a thing. He mentally went over the food's taste, smell and the time in which Moka took to prepare it. He watched Kokoa's blatant reaction, and even mused at the merit the lady of the house had in keeping truthful about the situation they faced. Moka looked at him with trepidation, he noted. He set down his bowl and chopsticks. The young hybrid took a sip of the miso to clear his throat before speaking. Moka clasped her hands together expectantly. Though his expression was empty, his eyes shone with approval. He gave a nod.

"It does taste like crap...but Moka's really improved." He smiled warmly with his usual, faceless mask. The young man picked his bowl back up and continued to eat. "I'm glad Moka cooked for me." He smirked between mouthfuls.

In truth Tsukune had not had a home cooked meal in a long time. After having her bentou, he became hooked. His mother could never, had never been allowed to cook for him. He wasn't even sure if she would remember to make dinner for him. With his father gone his mother was still driven to habits. She would cook a meal for his father and leave his plate out, only to attempt and usher Tsukune upstairs to bed out of worry. He was not bothered by it. It wasn't her fault after all, but even with him gone she was still affected. Tsukune set down his bowl and set his chopsticks down. He felt that burning pain in his arm again. So long as he would feel these emotions that pain would always return. He felt wrong being unable to show proper thanks for what Moka will never understand was an immeasurable gesture for him. He could only give her hollow replies and practiced reactions. He looked to Moka who was about to start eating, but was stopped by his bored looking side-glance.

"Moka will make me a heart-shaped bentou right?" With sarcasm his ally, Kokoa choked (and this time not on the meal) and glared at the young hybrid.

Moka was frozen by his line of questioning. What would she say? 'Of course': sounded overly excited, but at the same time she had to be tact, and mindful right? Akashiya Moka could not verbalize a reply and found herself dumbly nodding in response. Tsukune smirked and returned to his meal. Moka watched as he slowly ate. He carefully scooped up mouthful after mouthful as if savoring a last meal. Moka lifted her chopsticks to her mouth and felt the stinging pain of glass on her tongue. The vampire's eyes widened and she shot a glance to her mother who pushed her rice bowl and fish away from her place.

"Too much salt in the rice neutralizes the herbs in the water..." The elder vampire made note as both of the younger girls gripped their stomachs.

Kokoa glared up at Moka who felt the annoying sting of ingesting over salted water.

"Y-you suck onee-sama." Kokoa groaned as her stomach churned with painful growls and stabbing churns.

"Shut up." Moka hissed back.

 

---

 

Mizore tried to turn away and run, fear of what Kotsubo may do to her flooded into her body.

"No! Hel-" She tried to scream but before her voice could reach the pitch of her panic Kotsubo was upon her and forced his hand over her mouth as he painfully gripped her thin wrist in his larger, tanned hand and pulled it behind her back.

"I told you I would make you earn your grade didn't I?" Kotsubo laughed as the kendo teacher easily overpowered the younger girl.

Mizore frantically struggled in his grip and tried to pull her face from his sweaty hands so she could scream, but she was in a sheer panic. Her lungs fought to breath and her mind struggled to find a way to save her. Mizore squeezed her eyes closed and her body shut its consciousness down and the maiden black out, if only to prevent herself from suffering any. Kotsubo chuckled and reached under the girl's school skirt and hooked his finger over her panties.

"What cute underwear Shirayuki, it suits your name sake." He chuckled darkly as he lowered the snow-white underwear down the unconscious maiden's thighs.

Katsubo laughed as he positioned himself against the snow-skinned girl. He watched lustfully as her chest would slowly rise and fall with each breath. the candy she always carried in her mouth and cupped in her cheek caused her to drool lightly down her chin. Mizore felt a strange sensation against her lower body. As her consciousness slowly returned, far beyond what the maiden wished, the young girl recalled her situation. Her body fought between flight and fight as she began to once against struggle under the man. Katsubo easily weighed her down. Mizore gasped sharply when she felt him press between her legs which were cold from the exposure to the air, but also damp from the natural reactions her body permitted against her well being. The kendo instructor held her wrists against the ground, but it was difficult to pin her on the smooth ground. Katsubo sneered and raised a fist to punch the girl in an attempt to knock her unconscious once again.

In the distance the tapping of light footsteps could be heard. Katsubo's head snapped up as his hand fell upon the pale lips of the sickly girl who tried to scream, but little more than a muffled shriek escaped the present block. The gymnasium doors where thrown wide open. Several figures stood in the shadows, but because of the darkness it was difficult to tell exactly how many. Tears flooded Mizore's eyes as she prayed to any one that would listen, that someone would see them in the darkness and stop the mad teacher. Katsubo considered calling out to the person, demanding why they were there, after all it was nearly pitch black and no one could see two figures back where they were. the snow-skinned fair could not be heard under his actions to muffle her so he was safe from being caught.

"Hey!" The annoyed male called out. "Who's there? This is school proper-" Katsubo's words were silenced.

Mizore called out again, but this time in shock. Katsubo's body stiffened and his eyes widened. it sounded like a stick being whipped against the air, at least from where the maiden lay. Even though it was dark, there was just enough light from the windows to make out the small hole between Katsubo's eyes and a viscous liquid that now flowed from the wound. It was obvious to the girl what had happened. As his hand loosened over her mouth she screamed. The gym teacher's now dead weight collapsed on the girl's much smaller frame. The figures at the doors fanned out, though two stood behind. The one closest to the door could be seen in the hallway's dim light. He was a pale-skinned male with strange colored eyes and silver, almost snow-white hair. The woman he stood behind turned her head slightly to whisper to him.

He nodded and headed forward. The two figures that had previously left the gunner's side worked to roll the mass of male off the sobbing girl. Mizore continued to sob and struggle as the two, now obvious female assistants, sat her up and helped pull her underwear back into place. The woman still at the door slipped the still, literal, smoking gun, into the sleeve of her kimono. The wrap of silk she wore around her arms slipped slightly as she adjusted herself and brushed back a loose strand of pale, purple hair.

"Miz? Miz, calm down." A familiar voice called as the male figure crouched down beside the panic stricken maiden.

The male pressed the palm of his hand to the girl's cheek and gently hushed the frantic teen. "Shh, my little girl. We're here, relax." His voice was soothing and very relaxed, all considering the situation.

"O-otousan?" Mizore choked between sobs.

The pale-skinned teen blinked the tears from her eyes and in the darkness she could just barely make out the man's features. Strong cheekbones, but still very feminine and shapely. The man smiled and grunted when the frail framed female leapt into his embrace and sobbed into his shoulder. The girl's father continued to console her and scooped her up into his arms and off the cold floor. He glanced over to the other two women who sat on their knees with their heads bowed.

"You don't mind taking care of this, would you?" He asked as he smiled warmly.

The women bowed their heads deeply, foreheads nearly touching the now blood covered ground. "Of course young master." The pair said in unison.

The man turned away and made his way toward the door where the other woman stood. Mizore desperately clung to her father's frame and kept her face buried in the crook of his neck. The man looked to the woman and smiled.

"Should we go home now Haha?" He questioned his young wife.

The pale skinned woman pulled her sleeve over her ruby painted lips and smiled wryly at the situation. her eyes had a green, almost crystal blue coloration and though her expression looked warm and motherly it belied a more ferocious mother bear instinct that allowed the deadly geisha to easily pull the gun's trigger.

"Of course otousan, let us tend to our little fairy." The mother seemed to have a cheerful, happy tone as she reached up and brushed the side of her now sleeping daughter's head.

Mizore was completely drained from the horrifying event and would only later learn the reason of her parents' intervention.

Yakumaru-sensei had become worried when Mizore did not show up in the infirmary. The kindhearted school nurse had gone about questioning students if they had seen the almost ghostly presence of the snow-fair maid. A number of times she was told that the young Shirayuki was seen in the presence of Katsubo-sensei. The sensei had heard rumors of the old kendo teacher. He would often exploit wealthier families to give the less athletically sound children a passing grade. Considering Shirayuki's state of health it was all too possible she was trying to find an easy grade. Worried the teacher called Shirayuki's parents.

Shirayuki Tsurara was a patient woman. She was known to hold the greatest geisha house in all of Japan. They were a wealthy family and a very traditional clan. Much of the Shirayuki clan still allows the marriage of cousins. Mizore's mother and father are cousins and were married to keep the Shirayuki blood line strong. Though the close inbreeding can cause problems occasional suitors are brought from outside the family, but because of Tsurara and Hakugin's strong blood they were married young. The young mother was dangerously protective of Mizore's well being. Yakumaru's concern sparked a great detest in the woman's chest. The thought that her daughter was dishonestly dealing with that man was falsified in her mind. Her precious and perfect daughter would never shame the house in such a way. Though her motherly way of thinking was admirable, it often left Mizore feeling burdened by the family name.

Often the young maiden would be unable to act without her mother's consent, but she was a good girl and would never go against her family's, let alone her mother's will. Intentions were good, but the ways Tsurara went about it were strong and often dangerous. Their wealth did not simply come from their ability to do business as Geisha, but their ability to exploit the businessmen that came to their front door. In the underworld the Shirayuki's were well known and it was common knowledge not to cross the path of a Shirayuki female, especially the wants and needs of the House Head which depends on Shirayuki Tsurara to work in the shadows of the household for her. The Shirayuki Household was a powerful one and was said the rival the infamous Shuzen Household who was said to hold several shares within the one company the Shirayuki refuse to deal with: Fairy Tale.

Katsubo's body was never found and many assumed the hateful teacher transferred out of the academy, but there was no paperwork as such. It was as if the old kendo teacher vanished into thin air. The headmaster sat at his with fingers crossed under his chin. Ginei sat on the window sill with one foot against the frame and the other on the floor. He watched as students arrived for the day. The lycan sighed. His hands were deeply pocketed in his uniform pants.

"Katsubo was a prime suspect and he simply vanishes? All the surveillance data from yesterday night are all wiped out. The system all but crashed at 'round ten that night and ate up nearly five hours a recording. You ever heard sumthing like that?" The lycan questioned in half annoyance and half curiosity.

The robed headmaster smirked to himself and merely shrugged.

"We'll look into it, but I'm sure Katsubo-sensei wasn't your only suspect in the paper trail." The old principal chuckled. "It seems anyone close to this money trail are killed. Kuyou was very close to discovering the culprit until an anonymous tip alerted him to Aono's activities, which was your case, wasn't it Morioka?" The sly headmaster chuckled.

The werewolf smirked and jumped off the window.

"Caught me red-pawed there. It is getting fishy. There's gotta be a mole somewhere in our system. I'ma call him in for help, see if he can't partner with Nekonome to flush out this mole. For now have Toujyou keep tabs on the kids, I can't watch my front and my back at the same time ya'hear?" The undercover student waved his hand and strode out of the office to head to classes for the day.

Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Arrow Through My Heart

 

 

Dinner was unsatisfying for the vampires and left them hungry and in pain for a good while. Tsukune sat with the small family of vampire's in their living room as they sat off the achy pains and twisting cramps from ingesting purified water. The lady of the house occupied the dark, leather love seat that sat to the left of the couch which faced the sitting room's television set. It was a somewhat old television, large, clunky not an overly fancy plasma or HD flat screen as seen in many homes in this day in age. In fact the one thing about the household, that made it quite unique, was its decoration and construction which seemed mixed between western and eastern design. The colors ranged from dull burgundies to earthy browns. The paintings that decorated the walls were dark and were all very subdued in color. Tsukune sat on the couch with his arms spread over the back. Kokoa had pushed her way between her beloved older sister and the hybrid that defiled her body. How dare he trick his beautiful and innocent onee-sama into committing such a lewd, public act.

 

Moka was annoyed at her sibling, but dare she acted toward her innate urge to drop kick the heathen while her mother was watching them with a conspicuously amused eye. It was beyond the silver-haired teen why her mother found their quarrels entertaining, save for the possibility she was a borderline sadist. Moka glared at Kokoa from the corner of her eye. The emerald eyed vampire that did her best to dissuade Tsukune's vile poison from further infesting her sister's fragile mind she glared up at him, a dark grin on her face. Oh how Moka dreaded the calm smile to cross Tsukune's face as if he was happily oblivious with the pure hate in Kokoa's gaze. Tsukune had always been that way since they were young, perhaps long before, she could never be too sure with him. Seeing as they spent most their time apart in middle school save for the times he would come with her to the nurse's office, she had been so happy to see a familiar face going to high school. It was a somewhat fond memory.

 

Tsukune was infinitely patient with her. As the vampire would nod off at her desk during lunch, Tsukune would take her by the hand and walk her down the crowded halls of whispering students. Ever since he had stood up for her she had noticed his presence more. He always kept to himself, and would only interact with her when he took her to the nurse. She felt special in his tender care, something he never showed anyone else. He would never react when others bullied him, more often than not that bothered the individuals who so desperately sought to overpower the boy, but that distant look in his eyes spoke like nothing hurt him.

 

After school one day the young hybrid had been beaten up by some of the male students. No one jumped in to stop them, not even the teachers who seemed equally disturbed by Tsukune's silence and threshold. His left eye had nearly completely closed and the knot on the back of his head was split open and bleeding. His hair was sticky from the patch of blood settling and drying in the late summer heat. Moka was gripped with fear. What if they … killed Tsukune? The concept of such an act through beatings was something she was painfully familiar with. The thought sent a pain to her chest and she felt guilty for not immediately running to his side as he had come to her rescue not long ago. She gripped her Rosary and swallowed a gulp of air. She had to defend him, even though she was weak and weird, Tsukune was the only one who stood up for her.

 

“Leave him alone!” The pink-haired teen shouted and rushed to his side, trying not to use her strength, but her choice was misguided as the boys shoved her back and onto the blacktop. Moka grunted when she hit the floor and felt tears stinging her eyes as the pain stung her back.

 

Tsukune looked up to Moka. He could see the tears as they glistened at the edges of her emerald eyes. She had taken pity on him and come to his rescue, though uselessly, but he was not one who could be considered ungrateful. He felt a stab against his chest and he knew his old injuries from that time were bleeding, making is state out to be far worse than it was. Tsukune did not want Moka to get hurt, or what would have been the point in saving her to begin with? Tsukune sneered and pushed to his feet, holding his side as the pain from his emotions created an eddy of memories that cut into the sores that scarred his flesh.

 

“That wasn't needed.” Tsukune murmured. Some of the students began to whisper at his freakish stamina and tolerance for beatings. Many were afraid of it, while others admired it. “That wasn't needed!” Tsukune shouted above the whispering crowds which instantly silenced them.

 

Moka wiped her eyes and looked up to Tsukune as she held her hands to her chest. He staggered a bit. His vision started to blur as he found himself unable to cease his worry for the girl. If she was hurt it would be his fault, and if he passed out they would beat her up instead for interfering.

 

“I don't need your help!” He did not want to see her hurt. “A girl isn't supposed to fight, a man is supposed to protect t-them.” He staggered forward and passed out from the sheer pain of not his present injuries, but his past terrors.

 

Tsukune does not remember that day well , but he awoke in the nurse's station. Moka had already gone home. He had been reasonably worried. It was not Moka's job to protect him. He was supposed to guard and care for her needs because she cared enough to tend to his troubles. It was only a day before they graduated middle school. Moka was assured that Tsukune hated her, but that did not stop her from watching him from afar during the ceremony. She felt even more awkward and out of place thereafter which easily carried into high school where she stood out for her beauty and was far more wanted than hated in the new setting, but she did not want anyone, nor did she care for the selfish attention. How she missed Tsukune's divided attention. He would give sideways glances and 'hn.' in response, but you knew he was listening, even though he would not seem to take interest. She had been deathly afraid of going to the Gakuen. She did not want to be alone or suffer through school like she did back than, but when she saw that familiar face walking down the same path to their new high school she had been so excited and even kissed him, which had been wholly unexpected.

 

The silver-haired youkai stared into his eyes as his face was nothing more than an empty mask that did well to mimic emotions meant to be present, but were forced away as it caused him unimaginable pain. She wondered did it hurt every time she touched him lovingly? Every time her tongue ran across his warm skin, would he flinch? If she had known then what she knows now than perhaps she would have behaved a little more accommodating, at least while she was sealed as her true from had yet to accept his help or his companionship. The silver-haired teen did not trust that gaze on his face, regardless of her unquestionable loyalty to is heart and hopefully his body if he were to allow it.

 

She fidgeted in her seat and crossed her legs at the uneasy feeling that welled up at the thought. Her mother was well aware of her unbridled affection for the boy, the kresnik sitting in her home. The kresnik was a natural enemy of the vampire. If there did exist everything in this world a true predator to every beast, than the kresnik was the only being to feed upon vampires and the only living creature a vampire would fear. Yet here sat her precious daughter who held nothing but admiration and lust for her so-proclaimed mate, but was it something, he, the enemy to her kind, accept ed ? Or did the boy merely tolerate the teen? Kokoa seemed to be ill aware of the fate she was tempting, but the mother knew that if Tsukune showed any ill will toward her daughter or niece, she would step in and snap his neck, making sure there was no trace left of his existence. It was difficult to discern what the young man was thinking. His distant look was masked by his trained expressions and his energy was always so subdued one could easily mistake him for a human.

 

“So tell me, Tsukune.” Kokoa growled, disrespectfully calling him to his first name. Moka was about to react in her indignation, how dare Kokoa call Tsukune so formally, but the words caught in her throat when she saw Tsukune's hand, which was settled behind Kokoa's head on the couch's spine, dismissively wave at her.

 

Tsukune smiled warmly at the young red-headed vampire and inclined his so she would continue.

 

“How did you meet onee-sama?” Of course it was the younger sister's first course of action: to get a history. The more she knew of their relationship the more thoroughly she could destroy it. The teen was sure to lean close to Tsukune so he would feel as uncomfortable as possible. The small, brown-furred bat sat on his master's lap and glared up at Tsukune in seeming distrust.

 

It amused Tsukune, to say the least. He smirked a bit and brushed his fingers against Kokoa's pigtails which hung over the back of the couch. The visual shiver and slight crease in her face from the unwanted contact was but the start. He did not like that the younger sister bullied Moka and got in the way. The emerald eyed teen seemed to believe she was protecting her sister, but in truth she was hurting her. Moka tried to openly deny their relationship to save face and avoid the conflict, and well that just would not do.

 

“I've known her since middle school.” The admittance made Moka's heart jump. She had been sure he had either not remembered her or hated her since that time. “In fact...” Tsukune's smirk widened as he leaned forward to Kokoa, it was a loving sort of smirk, but masked by his usual mischief.

 

“Tsukune!” Moka almost called out in shrill. The attentions of both her mother and sister now lay upon her. The hybrid allowed a faint smirk to pull on his lips. So she was embarrassed... how cute. Tsukune glanced up and lazily regarded his rather flustered mate. “D-do...” She had to think of something lest Kokoa learn more than she should.

 

Now as a vampire it was perfectly normal to take sexual partners to alleviate natural frustrations given she would take the necessary precautions, but to have a mate so soon was like getting married at sixteen. It was not something one did, especially when your parents were in charge of your life. Her mother was quite unperturbed by Tuskune's presence and her closeness to him, but it was not her mother she was worried about. Her father stood as one to be far stricter and his measures of parenting were oft border extreme, at least to her. There was no doubt in her mind he would forbid her mating so young, let alon e a kresnik ! The supposed enemy to all vampires! Her youkai bubbled with rage at the thought. Tsukune was her mate, he was no danger to anyone, save his enemies!

 

“Do you want to see...my dolls?” She nearly winced at her own failure. She was not a person who could think on the fly. She was much more capable when it came to critical thinking. Kokoa sneered and looked to her aunt who seemed unresponsive to the situation, as she was far more concerned with her novellas with their cheesy character relationships and riveting plot lines...

 

“What kind of crap is--” Kokoa began, but Tsukune shifted from his current position so he would lean forward to look to Moka.

 

“That sounds great Moka-chan!” He said with a warm, positively charming smile. “It's kind of embarrassing though.... but since you love your dolls so much I would be glad to.” He praised.

 

Oh how quickly did the urge to rip out his throat return to the tips of her fangs. He abided by her false story as she was clearly uncomfortable with Kokoa's line of questioning, but he also did well to tease her for her less than clever excuse. Tsukune stood and motioned for Moka to lead. The vampiress growled in her throat when she stepped passed the young man. Their shoulders bumped, which caused him to raise a brow. She strutted up the steps toward her room, but she glanced over her shoulder, back at him with a coy smirk. So she wanted to play games did she? Tsukune smiled warmly and followed her up the steps.

 

In the Shirayuki household Mizore had been bed ridden for several hours. She awoke to the gentle sounds of the old shishi odoshi fountain in the garden of her home. The running water filled the old, hollow tube of bamboo before it filled and tilted over, clapping a soothing, rhythmic tone again the stone it was settled upon. She had opened her eye to the familiar ceiling of her room. Her light blue futon comforter was tightly wrapped around her body, and though the shoji of her room was slid open so the cool air of the early winter night. Though the soothing cold rushed through her nose, her body felt constricted and overheated beneath the covers. She pushed herself into a sitting her position. Her back still her from being slammed on the floor so roughly, but she could only thank kami she escaped with her virginity intact. Her room was typical of a traditional Japanese manor. Tatami mat floors lined the room end to end and her futon lay just in the center of the open floor. A small, low-end table sat against the wall where a few scrolls sat with a brush and ink. Shy normally practiced her writing there as it was a necessary skill for a Geisha, something she had to live up to being the atotori of the household. It was necessary to be trained in not only the arts of writing, but music and dance as well. Geisha train for all their lives and work well into their nineties and are expected to train, constantly. Her family lived in the largest okiya in the hanamachi section of their hometown.

 

The white-skinned teen had little more than her black bra and underwear, yet she was still sweating. She was quick to throw off her covers and sit herself up. The shoji door of her room slowly slid open and clacked when it met the wood of the frame. Mizore looked up with her aurora-colored eyes. Her mother stood with one of the younger maiko with a tray in arm which was filled with food. Tsurara inclined her head and carefully pulled her length of kimono into her arm. She carefully took the tray from the young maiko, only to send her away to allow her time with her daughter. The mistress knelt down and set the tray in the room. She stood and stepped in only to kneel and slid the door closed, allowing it to gently close. Mizore watched as her mother picked up the tray and stood. The fair young atotori pulled a loose strand of purple hair, which failed to stick to her sweaty forehead, behind her ear. When her mother set the tray on her table, the older woman settled on the tatami floor.

 

A suffocating silence filled the abnormally tidied room. Even from a glance one could see that all of the young Shirayuki's items had a place. One could argue it was from her training, but this was her personal room where she did not have to constrain herself to the laws of her traditions.

 

“Will you tell hahau-e what happened?” Tsurara finally spoke up. By Mizore's reaction the young maiden was certainly not proud of doing what she had done, and that it was certainly more than what was originally perceived by outsiders.

 

She had to be patient. She was the doting mother after all. She could not allow her precious daughter to suffer alone. Tsurara reached her hand out to Mizore and patted her clothed lap. The young maiden looked to her mother in question. Tsurara inclined her head and smiled warmly. It was not something Mizore had wished to do. She had honestly wanted to earn her grade but with the excessive amount of time spent in the nurse's office it had made it nearly impossible to make up many of her classes, even with Nekonome sensei pitying her troubles it would not be enough to deal with her math and gym classes as those teachers had been stricter on her person.

 

Mizore squeezed her eyes closed and allowed the tears that had long since been threatening her eyes, flow freely against her pale cheeks. Mizore all but fell into her mother's embrace and sobbed. Who else could she cry to like this but her mother? No other gave her the comfort or understanding outsiders would not. Her affliction was real and it was painful. Had it been something she could ignore, she would gladly. Did people really think she wanted to stay inside all the time, did they assume that she wanted to refuse the company of others only to keep to the lonely and empty space of her room? As Mizore cried Tsurara gently brushed her fingers through the girl's long hair and hummed a sound from the girl's distant childhood. When Mizore calmed, and her breathing settled the elder mistress thought it best to bring up the situation which her school's principal had briefed her on no too long. The mistress had decided with her husband as to the best way to proceed with their decisions.

 

“Mizore...” her mother lovingly called and held her snow white angel's face in her hands. “This could, perhaps, be resolved, all considering if you are willing to accept the proposal for repenting your wrong doing.” Mizore flinched, she knew she would have to be punished for her lack of discipline, but how would it be done?

 

Mizore sat up and placed her hands into her lap. She gave a semi assured not, indicating she was prepared for any punishment given. She deserved it for being so terribly inconsistent with her promise to do well in her studies in both school and her geisha training. Tsurara nodded at her daughter's conviction.

 

“You and a few classmates shall go into the inner cities and assist the less fortunate. There you will be degraded and learn to hold to your responsibilities and learn, indefinitely, to appreciate what all you take for granted here.” She explained.

 

Although Mizore did not understand, this was her punishment for deviating from her word. She bowed and touched her head to the floor.

 

“I understand haha.” Mizore flatly agreed. Tsurara nodded and placed her hand on the back of Mizore's head. With a soft smile she chuckled.

 

“I am sure you will do our family proud. You are a smart and dutiful woman. There is nothing that you will be unable to do if you put your mind to it.” She encouraged.

 

Mizore sat up and smiled. She embraced her mother lovingly.

Notes:

(A/N:glossary

shishi odoshi: the bamboo water fountains

atotori: daughter of a geisha

okiya: Geisha dwelling

hamachi: “flower towns” areas geisha occupy, most especially during their training.

Maiko: apprentice)

Chapter 36: My Little Black Wings

A tiny, blue-haired teen sat atop the roof of her home as the dead of night carried over the youkai world. The bubbly succubus would ride the bus early in the morning to classes and often had to head to bed early, but on this night she was unable to sleep. Her thoughts were troubled by doubts.

 

Her home was located on the edges of a place known as The Cliffs. The territory was owned by Succubus and the tribe, though governed by the High Succubus, they were an independent group and typically did not run under any linear system of rule. They merely shared a common goal: to propagate their species. The title of High Priestess was given to a succubus whose Magic and Art of Seduction exceeded the levels of all others. Usually only a succubus of the age of 100 could ever hope for such power. The title offered them control of the choices made for the tribe's territory and to prevent the nearby warring packs of ookami from entering. A mountain secured one side of the territory, while across the acres of flatland where the town was built upon. The world was governed by perpetual darkness, never did the light of day rise into their skies.

 

Kurumu was a member of the Kurono clan. They were descendants of some of the greater known seductresses in history such as Aphrodite, Cleopatra and Catherine the Great who managed to change the very dynamics of the former Russian Empire before being executed by the humans. She had quite the niche to fill, but her hopes of a harem came crashing down when she met them, more specifically him. Where Succubae were the masters of Dreamwalking, it seemed that Tsukune ruled the territory of her dreams. It was almost nightmarish in the way his visage easily traversed her domain.

 

The succubus home was a large, western styled castle which she shared with her extended family: cousins, aunts, and nieces. Many of her cousins her age had already mated and were pregnant with their first child. Kurumu was a little younger, but it was frustrating to see them so accomplished, and she had yet to even confess... Indeed, the young woman loved Tsukune from day one. The way he handled himself and spoke to her as if she was more than a mere sex object was mind boggling, and turned her senses into jelly. At first she surmised it was simply her hormones drowning her with need as she failed to comply with the basest of her instincts.

 

The roofs of the manor were a crystal green, matching the tended gardens below. The sky was clear and allowed the blanket of diamonds to shine at their fullest. Kurumu wore her nightie, and freely allowed her wings to hang out in the freedom of her home. The membrane that stretched between the appendage's fingers reflected the shine of the moonlight with a glossy finish that made the deep purple stretches appear as black as the sky. The night demon shivered as her silken fabric did little to fend her from the evening. She hugged her knees to her chest and tried to keep herself warm, and fend off the pangs of guilt that still wrecked her system.

 

Her cousins and aunts had all gave her that talk. They each had their two yen on the perfect mate, or the right sized harem for someone her age, and their ideas on if it was okay to take a man in his sleep, as his subconscious consent is enough for a Succubus to do so, as is written in Cultural Law, which passes onto the Upper Laws kept on Youkai by society. But she did not want that. What was worse was her mother had nothing to say about the situation.

 

He had touched her, held her, embraced her and spoke to her with his calm, asserting voice. He was a man like no other, and she had seen many a men come and go in her short few years on this earth. She had been caught in a web of her own karma. It was he who had come to her rescue, had held her and told her it was okay while she cried.

 

Feeling Tsukune's warm arms wrapped around her body was like a drug. His touch placed you on a wall that lay against a cloud. His soft skin, textured skin and his hard, contoured muscles put you between a paradoxical sense of touch. Your body felt ice cold against his heated skin. The smell of his scent was sweeter than any chocolate she has ever indulged herself in. Everything came into light, but without him it was like being sucked into space. An infinite swirl of stars that never seemed to cease. You were pulled, twisted and left to freeze on the weightless feeling of falling you are embraced by when you're released.

 

She wanted nothing more than to have that again. Instead all she had were her dark wings to wrap around her shoulders. She sighed as her tail swayed from side to side, brushing against the weathered roof tiles. The feeling of her soft cheek pressed to her smooth cheek was her only substitute.

 

 

 

At first the vampire thought the male was only teasing her, but as the couple made their way to the steps and followed Tsukune as he casually continued up the steps, she had hoped for intervention. No, kami, that was too much to ask wasn't it? Her mother did not lift a hand to stop it, nor had she raised a voice at the inappropriate behavior. Kokoa was another story.

 

“How can you trust him?!” The moment the couple rose and strode toward the steps the younger sibling could no longer stew in her indignation, it was bad enough cramps still twisted her stomach out of shape. The occasional growls of her intestinal track turning in on itself was easily heard over Akasha’s novellas. It was some cheesy love story about a handsome man chasing after an average woman who is in love with her brother, who has an extraordinary talent to woo women of all kinds.

 

The lady's only response was a snort. Her mother was quite comfortably curled on the couch with a throw pillow in one arm and a remote in her other hand. She was settled in her house kimono and her hair loosely pulled back in a ponytail. Moka narrowed her eyes at her knowledgeable mother. She was truly supportive of this! She was not like her other self! She was reserved unlike when she was sealed, but more aggressive and likely to behave to her whim's temptations if given enough push, and her boyfriend was quite the push off the cliff. It was something the hybrid relished in more often than not. Moka glared up at said fiend who feigned ignorance. He was quick to turn his smirking glance from the silver-haired youkai and continue up the steps. Moka stomped the rest of the way up.

 

The two soon arrived in her room. Moka slammed her door closed in defiance of her mother's leniency. Most mothers would scold their daughters for even playing the idea of asking a boy to her room. Yes she had done it while sealed once... but she could honestly not recall much the time they spent. It had been his birthday and she had been in his embrace. She leaned back against her door and stared at the beige carpet that kept her floor warm even in the throws of winter. She heard her bed squeak as a foreign weight settled itself upon the spring loaded mattress.

 

“What do you think you're doing!?” The vampire's voice broke at the force of her near-shriek. Her face was scarlet and her fingers dug into the wood of her door. The wood curled against her nails like the skin of a tomato.

 

Across the room, on the vampire's perfectly smoothed out quilts laid Tsukune. The hybrid had his arms folded behind his head, looking rather relaxed. Moka looked around for something to throw at him, or at least something to distract her from the tightening in her chest. She rushed over to her bed and glared down at Tsukune, only for her intimidation attempt to be thwarted by two very interesting facts. Her brows scrunched at the thought as the silver-haired youkai fought not to smack her hand into her forehead. The first being his eyes were closed, and the second, his shirt was unbuttoned. Though not by much, it was still enough to see the line of his pectoral muscles. She could see the light lines of his scars running across that perfect skin of his. The youkai unconsciously ran her tongue over her lips, her throat suddenly dry.

 

“Something wrong Moka-chan?” That teasing tone did well to piss her off. There wasn't even a middle ground with him. She went to abashed lusting for his flesh to wanting to rip out his throat!

 

The hybrid knowingly smirked, easily tasting the youki that radiated from her body. It was a beacon to all others within the vicinity, but Tsukune was like a moth to the flame. He opened his copper colored eyes and looked up to the incensed vampire with a questioning smirk. Moka seemed to relent her threatening gaze. Something had come to mind. Being alone, and having a moment of peace, a the least when concerning disruptive noise.

 

“Ne, Tsukune?” Moka called out as she rubbed at her arm. Tsukune opened his eyes more fully and looked to his mate with his usual stoic expression. Around her he had no need to falsify emotions he did not have, or at the least had no use exerting as it caused him great distress.

 

Many things had been chewing at her thoughts for a while now. She had lost Tsukune because of her carelessness and her pride. He took what she could only imagine was a sickening amount of pain during his battle with Kuyō, but that had not been the only time he...hurt. She did not want him to become pained because of her selfishness, but the teenage girl inside of her craved the answer that burrowed deep into the recesses of her heart.

 

She sighed and settled herself on the edge of her bed, Tsukune shifted and sat himself up. She brushed down her skirt, having yet to change out of the school's uniform. Tsukune had removed his jacket, and it now lay at the edge of her bed by her collection of stuffed animals and dolls. He reached out and laid his hand against her leg to shuffle her closer until her hip touched his. She was facing her door, and Tsukune faced the end of her bed, back against her pillows which leaned against the headboard of the bed's metal frame. Her velvet curtains were drawn over her window. Her desk, which sat under the window was neatly lined with her workbooks and other schooling materials.

 

She blushed at the superficial contact, surprised enough to simply move along with his commanding motions. She looked away from his wandering eyes. She placed her hand over the one on her thigh and tried to move it, but he refused to obey her silent request. There was no doubt he would always get what he wanted from her. She gripped his hand at the comforting thought. He would always act strong for her, but that was the problem! She did not want to be the source of his pain, she had caused him enough.

 

She felt his hand brush along the bare skin, the hem of her skirt doing little to bar his invasive fingertips from reaching higher on her leg. The situation had quickly changed direction, but perhaps it had been his intention all along. Did he know what she wanted to ask?

 

She moaned softly when the warm pad of his thumb pressed against her inner thigh where he continued to draw circles on that one spot. Kami how did he know that spot? If only he would press his lips right there. The vampire groaned and slowly inched her hips toward the wandering fingers. Her eyes fluttered opened as she looked down to Tsukune. The mischievous glint in his eyes was enough of a response to her previous queries and pondering. He began to chuckle. The silver-haired youkai narrowed her eyes in irritation. She had fallen into the feeling and assisted his massage by moving her hips against his hand. He looked amused in his own, bored, sort of way.

 

“What is it no—ah!” The vampire called out in surprise when the young man pulled her into his lap. She looked into his dark eyes her tense feelings fading into the background of her thoughts as his loving feelings poured into her heart.

 

It didn't matter it seemed. She would have no say in it either way and somehow she was alright having this male, this only male, dominate her heart with his love and affection. Moka calmed and sunk herself onto his chest, relinquishing all she had to him. She felt his hand draw up her leg and under her skirt until he reached her hip. His strong hand gently caressed her smooth skin. Her ear lay pressed directly against his skin, just upon his sternum. She snaked her fingers along his school shirt. She nervously bit down on her pink lips, face flushed with both the embarrassment and heat of the situation. He did not seem concerned as she unbuttoned his shirt.

 

Her senses were assaulted with his scent and the sight of his scarred skin. She felt a shiver trail down her spine when Tsukune's fingers came into contact with her clothed nether region. She felt his face brush against her silk-soft hair as his ministrations became stronger. The demoness could only press her face against his chest and fight the cries he elicited from her person. Pathetic mewls and whines were not worthy of one such as her, but to be turned into puddy by a simple touch. Moka's nose burned with a familiar scent. She opened her eyes, having shut them so she could better concentrate on her breathing.

 

Along Tsukune's chest his scars had begun to bleed. This was what Moka had been afraid of, what she wanted to ask him, but it was more than clear such activities made even him feel something. Even though she was proud that she could make her listless male emotional, it also was a horrible fact that she caused him pain by simply loving him. Tsukune had caught her staring eyes and came to the conclusion that he had not approved of her just watching. He shifted his left knee so Moka was forced to inch closer out of the sheer need to feel his hand against her.

 

“Kami, uhn!” Came her strangled groan when Tsukune snaked his fingers beneath the restricting cloth to his prize. Her hands gripped against his forearms and wrinkled the black fabric. Her hips pushed frantically into his touch as she drowned herself in his deliciously addictive scent. Tsukune leaned his head in close to her ear, all the while trailing his cheek along her soft hair.

 

“Don't you want to taste it, Moka?” He smirked at the sound of her rhythmic groans. She fought so hard not to whine aloud, but her hip thrusts were a contradiction to her cravings. She nodded desperately, unable to articulate intelligible words. “You do?” he chuckled. “I'm touched.” His teasing voice made the hairs stand up on her neck.

 

“Please.” She begged as a groan broke her voice as Tsukune continued to please her. The vampire leaned her face toward his chest and moaned as she brushed her warm tongue against his bleeding scars. The flesh's texture was markedly different from his neck. She was sure she was addicted to every inch of him. His blood was deliciously scented, and made her head buzz with excitement.

 

 

 

“How could you let him up there!?” Kokoa was beyond infuriated, but the Lady of the house continued to watch her shows as the smaller vampire, who still ailed from dinner, paced in place.

 

The young vampire growled and twisted her fingers against the fabric of her strawberry colored shirt. It was a casual piece of clothing that had strawberry printed on it, but it was white and drained of color. The kanji printed on the shirt read: I love red, with two disembodied fangs hanging over the fleshy fruit. It was troubling to tell whether the action came from her unnecessary anger or aching stomach.

 

Koumori sat perched on the back of the seat that Kokoa had been occupying. He watched as she circled about, the poor bat unable to bare the motions and fell dizzy upon the seat's cushion. Akasha was calmly sat in front of the television on the couch. She seemed to be tuning the younger one's complaining out. Kokoa narrowed her eyes at her aunt. She was just going to ignore the situation?!

 

“I'm going to stop them if no one else will see how wrong it is for onee-sama to be with a boy!” The younger vampire stormed up the steps without thinking. Akasha sighed and shook her head. Kokoa would not learn until she was thoroughly beaten to within an inch of her life. The older woman shrugged and turned up the volume on the television, her only company was the tiny bat, watching the screen. Kou knew better than to get involved, it would most likely end with his pain.

 

Kokoa stomped up the hardwood steps. Her black socks shuffled against the hall's runner causing some strands of her red hair to stand on end. She reached the door and grabbed the handle. Unfortunately she gave herself a small shock when the accumulated static jumped objects.

 

Inside the room Tsukune had heard the surprised squeak of the stalking chibi vampire. He was always alert to his surroundings and at the first sign of intrusion he removed his fingers. Moka cried out in despair at the loss of contact. She had been so close....but to what? Moka bumped her forehead against her mate's chest and cursed silently at him, which caused him to chuckle softly.

 

“Ah-ha!” Kokoa shouted as she kicked open the door, only to find Moka punching her fist listlessly against Tsukune's chest. Her cheek was smeared with blood and his arms were folded behind his head. He glanced back and raised a brow.

 

“Hey Kokoa-chan...” The young man raised a falsely curious brow.

Chapter 37: Responsibility

Kokoa was horrified. From where she stood, her sister's blood-stained lips were enough proof of her indecent relationship with the hybrid. How vile, how… how beneath them! And with that smug creature! It was one thing after another. First at the park now in the very bed Moka slept? Had her sister no shame!? She sat atop the male like some sex-driven succubus looking for a quick score! Her face was dusted by the shame of her lust-filled feeding. What was worse was that the male lay beneath her precious sister, so accepting of his fate. He had no dignity as a man. She knew her sister was naïve, but to think she so lacked any grace as a woman of their standing. The younger sister blamed her father. Sealing away her strong personality obviously had negative connotations on her true self. She has been driven to an instinct driven whore !!

 

“Have you no sense of responsibility?!” The red head shouted, her voice carrying to the down stairs sitting room. Kokoa was red faced from both rage and embarrassment for even being related to Moka at this moment. “You call yourself a vampire?!” Kokoa bore her fangs, daring her sister to deny her current state.

 

Moka hissed and pulled her lips back over her pristine fangs. She was quite sick of her baby sister. No matter Kokoa was but a year younger that just made her spoiled and useless when it came to matters of real life! Moka was ready to lunge at her sister, but she felt Tsukune brush his warm hand against her right thigh. She was still straddled on his lap and lowered her ruby gaze to her boyfriend, who once again carried that tell-tale expression. Though he was still looking back toward the door at Kokoa, his eyes flickered with a familiar sense of irritation . She brushed her pink tongue against her lips and cheek, cleaning off the delicacy that was her Tsukune.

 

“Maybe I should go...” Tsukune nervously spoke as he let out a chuckle and sat himself up. Moka's eyes widened as she was shuffled from her warm perch onto the cold sheets of her bed. She looked up to Tsukune with the innocent gaze one's cat would give them as you turned your back to them.

 

Tsukune stood and rubbed the back of his neck as he slowly approached the door. Kokoa, at this point, was viciously growling at the male. She dared him to venture too near just so she would have a reason to attack him. Any little brush, any little bump... Moka watched Tsukune carefully. Though he slowly drifted toward the door she worried he would take Kokoa's dare. He was like that. He was a strong, proud male that could not be challenged, at least in her mind.

 

She watched him, her body filled with anger at her sister, but her heart filled with lament of him having to leave. It was true he could not simply stay over, that was just… awkward, at least for her true self. Perhaps if she was still sealed she would begrudgingly allow it as she once did on his birthday. Nothing would change her desperate wish for him to stay at her side at all hours and seconds of the day. Kokoa seemed to make it impossible for anything to progress in their relationship. She was so close, though in her ignorance many would assume she was oblivious as to what it was she was close to. In some ways yes, but she knew she needed it and it was a reward stolen from her.

 

Tsukune inclined his head in apology as he walked passed the younger teen. A smirk pulled back over his lips as he stepped passed Kokoa. He shuffled his hands into his pocket and lowered his head slightly so his lips almost brushed against the young vampire's ear. Kokoa froze as she felt fear grip her heart. She had not sensed it until he was inches from her form, but a threatening aura dripped from the hybrid's form. Her eyes deadlocked with the ground as he whispered into her ear. She wanted to attack him, swing. That is what her trained abilities had told her, but her instinct urged her to concede and to dare not make a move toward the male.

 

He would kill you.

 

The words buzzed through her ears just as Tsukune's voice struck her heart.

 

“Don't interfere with Moka and I little vampire because I might just find myself having to put you in your place as well.” Tsukune looked up and waved at Moka as he left the room, brushing past Kokoa nonchalantly.

 

Moka's brows furrowed. She had not heard, nor had she really recognized the fact that Tsukune whispered to Kokoa, but she was not so stupid as to ignore what had just occurred. Kokoa froze as a look of fear painted across her typically scornful features. Moka worked to crawl off her bed, but she hesitated when she felt her wet underwear brush against her skin. She squeezed her eyes shut.

 

How embarrassing....wet.

 

The silver-haired demon thought as she forced her body to move and ignore the disgustingly sticky aftermath of Tsukune's attentions. She forced the heat in her cheeks down and stepped her foot onto the carpeted ground. Moka crossed the room to where Kokoa stood, still petrified and marinating in her own horror. The emerald eyed youkai slowly turned her head up to face her blood-eyed sister. Kokoa's brows furrowed as she shook her head at Moka.

 

“W-what is he?” The young teen questioned, well aware of the fear that coursed her body, and absolutely disgusted by it. She felt as if she wanted to throw up, but her throat was dry and she struggled to even swallow. “Onee-sa-aaah!!” Kokoa shouted when Moka kicked her.

 

The elegant older vampire had dropkicked Kokoa clear out of her room into the wall of the hall that stood opposite of her bedroom entrance. The crash shook the house, the wall around Kokoa's now embedded body peeled, cracked and crumbled. Tsukune buttoned up his shirt and made his way down the steps, ignoring the initial crash that rocked the steps. The second crash though made him trip, so he staggered the rest of the way down to where the Lady of the house stood. He looked to her with a nervous grin, brushing his head in habit.

 

The elder vampire stood with her arms under her chest as she rose a questioning brow at him. Tsukune chuckled. “Thanks for having me...I think Kokoa-chan made Moka mad...” He feigned his blame in any of it.

 

Akasha nodded in disbelief and smiled. “Well it was nice having you Tsu-chan. Let your mother know she is free to visit anytime as well.” She ushered the boy to the genkan where he settled down to put on his shoes. He stood and turned to face Moka's mother with a slight bow.

 

“I'll let her know!” He responded, being the good son he was. Tsukune and Akasha looked up when the girls shouted and crashes followed thereafter.

 

“I should go stop them before they tear down the upper floors...” The mother sighed and looked to Tsukune when he opened the door to leave. She raised a brow when he paused mid-step. He looked to the ground and turned his head to 'face' the lady.

 

“Bloodriver-san...?” Tsukune began in order to grab her attention. She leaned her weight on her left leg.

 

The fabric of her yukata slipped away and revealed her cream white leg. She rolled her eyes and looked off to the side. “There is no need to worry Tsu-chan. Love has no boundaries, but I do. Don’t overstep them.” He looked to her and she gave an affirming nod before she kindly waved her hands to shuffle him out the door. “Go on now, it's getting late.” Tsukune nodded and left the home.

 

Akasha waited until the door closed before she turned and made her way toward the steps. She pulled her lips back into a smile. “Moka~♪ Kokoa~♪” She sweetly called in a sing-song voice that rang like the harp of an angel.

 

Outside Tsukune made his way to the end of the block. He stopped, as he always did, and looked to the left and right. When he looked ahead he was met with the sight of Inui Jyunya. He was still in casual wear: a collared jacket of teal color and a grey shirt beneath it. He wore black, baggy jeans that were belted stylishly in several places and balled his fists into the pockets. Tsukune raised a confused brow when Inui smirked as Tsukune crossed to head toward his street.

 

Back in the vampire household Kokoa and Moka had locked themselves in Moka's room. The Lady of the house stood on the other side of the door. “Girls...” She calmly beget. “Open the door.” She laughed at their silly antics. “I'm not mad.” She said concerning the destruction the pair caused in their little sibling romp.

 

The two had gone through and into wall. They had taken out door frames and a good chunk of the banister. The girls had froze when they heard, more like felt the daiyoukai ascend the stairwell. Their flee instincts kicked in and they rushed into the closest room to barricade themselves. Kokoa held he doorknob and Moka had her weight pushed against the door.

 

“T-that's okay hahau-e. We're getting along now.” Moka assured as her mother's youki pounded viciously at the door.

 

“That's r-right!” Kokoa agreed as she trembled against the intimidating burn of youki.

 

“Oh really?” She smirked as she settled back her deep, dark strength. “That's wonderful! In that case Kokoa is going with you to the Witch's Ranch together.” She announced with a happy voice that could easily be mistaken for her giving them a choice.

 

“But hahau-e!” Moka tried to argue, but when a hole was punched into the door and her mother peered her emerald eyes into the knocked out wood she raised a questioning brow, a daring brow.

 

Are you going to question your mother?

 

The eyes glared in wonderment. Moka looked to the floor where Kokoa passed out. The tiny fiend could no longer handle the pressure and her mental fortitude shattered.

 

“Nothing haha...” Moka reappraised her death wish. The mother clapped her hands together at the finality of the decision.

 

“Wonderful!” She said and skipped back downstairs. Moka let out a sigh and sunk to the floor. Now how would she spend time with Tsukune if Kokoa was there constantly being a pain in her – unless that was her mother's plan? Was she being an adult about the whole situation concerning her and Tsukune finally?!

 

Back outside: Koumori had fluttered out of the house to perch in a tree overlooking Moka's window so he could keep an eye out for his master, who had seemed to fainted for one reason or the other. Another nosebleed perhaps? The little bat let out a squeak to call to Moka and Kokoa, but the sounds of talking males caught his attention, for one of the voices belonged to his master's self-proclaimed enemy. The bake-bake bat hung upside down on his perch, but even when perched on the old oak's highest branch, the twists and curls of the leaf-filled arms did well to distort his point of view. The brown bat spread his purple wings and dropped from his perch. He was quick to right himself with manic flaps of his membrane-covered appendages and hovered his way toward Tsukune and the other male who seemed to be in the midst of confrontation.

 

“Inui, is that you?” Tsukune questioned, feigning ignorance, or perhaps fear in this case as he pulled his hands to his chest, as if regretting his earlier mocking now that he has come to face the youkai male alone.

 

Inui was more than pleased, and more than pissed. The little flogger had humiliated him in front of Moka. He was going to kill the half-wit of a Familiar and take the silver-haired bishoujou for himself.

 

“You little clod, I'm going to pound your stupid head into the ground.” he punched his clenched hand into his open palm, being sure to hold a killing intent over the weaker male. Tsukune backed down, slowly circling so his back now faced the direction of his home.

 

“Can't… can't we talk about this Inui-san? I don't… I don't want to cause conflict with you.” He assured in a trembling voice as he gave nervous glances over his shoulder.

 

Inui smirked. Without his vampire the twat was useless and utterly hapless. “Get ready to die!” Inui pulled back his fist and pulled all his weight and youki into the punch, sending it directly into Tsukune's chest.

 

 

In the Sendou household it was the late eve. Yukari had eaten dinner with her family and had a few magic lessons from her mother and father before she was sent to the bath, as she took one every eve before bed. But Yukari was in no way ready to sleep. Her young, perverted mind was riddled with the worries of her high school life. Her room was silent, only the sounds of the spring rains beat against her window. She lived in the human world, much farther from the school than Tsukune and Moka.

 

Yukari sat in front of her vanity and obsessively looked over her body in the nude. Her room was lit by a magical floating paper lantern shaped like a pumpkin gourd. She had a small metal bed that was intricately welded with artifact designs twisted out of the metal bars. Her witch's cap sat slung over one of the bed posts, her cape hung over the headboards bars. She had simple white sheets which were printed with black stars and crescent moons. On the witch's vanity sat several vaguely labeled vials of multicolored magic potions. Her wand floated beside her as she groped at her nearly non-existent chest and sighed at her tiny figure. In fact she needed to stand upon the chair of her vanity to even view her body in the large mirror.

 

The witch’s brows pressed down into a frown. What kind of girl did Tsukune like? It was even harder to tell what kind Moka liked. She jumped off the chair and cutely hopped toward her dresser drawers. She shuffled around for her pajamas. Once she was able to locate them she looked to them with disgust. Why did her parents insist on buying her such adorable outfits?! She highly doubted someone as sexy as Moka or Kurumu wore baby pajamas! She practically nosebleed at the image of Moka wearing nothing but a pair of red, lace thongs.

 

Snug in her jammies the ebony haired witch hopped onto her bed and held out her hand. Her wand floated into her palm and the young girl hummed at the choices before her. Her walls were soft magenta color while her floor rug was a soft grey. The witch's mauve eyes danced about the plentiful vials in her possession. It than hit her.

 

Perhaps Tsukune-san doesn't realize he loves me desu!

 

Of course! It was so obvious! Tsukune seemed to be devoid of any and all emotions! She jumped off her bed and rushed over to her vials. She ducked beneath the vanity and pulled a large, ceramic jar from beneath and set it atop. She set her wand aside and began to pour specific potions into the pot. She poured in the last vile, which was a putrid green sort of color.

 

POMPH!

 

Smoke erupted from the small vile and Yukari waved her tiny hands to clear the obstruction. She laughed in a maniacal tone, but the twelve year old sounded too precious to make such a wicked sound.

 

“Behold the HoreHore-kun!” The tiny witch announced as she held up the jar with pride.

 

Suddenly a pounding came from beneath her floor, causing her to jump. Her parents were downstairs watching television. Yukari's mother heard the noise her daughter was making and it was long passed her bedtime! She had banged her broom against the ceiling to call her to attention and scold her with her motherly silence.

 

“N-no mama! I'm not making potions! Oyasuminasai!” She quickly plugged up the jar and stuffed it in her schoolbag before hopping into bed. She giggled to herself. She would save the jar until just the perfect time than she can pull Tsukune's true feelings to the surface. The thoughts were enough to send the witch into a euphoric sleep.

 

 

Tsukune grunted as he was pushed back by the punch. His chest heaved as he turned to raise his head at the attacking male, but as soon as Tsukune tried he was caught in the face by the youkai's left hook. A cut formed on the boy's lip from the sheer impact of bone and flesh against his fat and flesh. It dripped blood. Tsukune looked up and tried to strike back, but it was of no use as Inui easily caught his fist and pulled Tsukune's arm down. He pulled the male close and twisted the limb so it painfully folded behind Tsukune's back.

 

Tsukune neither winced nor screamed in pain. This confused Inui. Did the idiot black out already? The larger, light haired male leaned forward to look but found his face at the wrong end of Tsukune's elbow. Inui gripped his face and staggered back, holding his jaw.

 

“Sonva...” But the larger demon was unable to finish his sentence before he began to choke. He felt something tighten around his throat and gripped down at a...string? He tried to pull it, grab it but the substance seemed to slip between his fingers.

 

His dark eyes followed the red string toward its source. Tsukune held it against the tip of his finger and pulled the digit back, pulling the string of blood rope tighter. Inui gasped, but it only worked to tighten the line of blood being controlled by the user. Tsukune brushed his tongue over the wound on his lip. It was clean of the blood it earlier spilled. His chocolate eyes gazed into Inui's lighter ones.

 

“That hurt...” The boy spoke with an emotionless gaze. “Shall I return in kind or perhaps something more clever?” he mused as a smirk pulled back over his lips. “I’m still frustrated after being disturbed.” There was no tone to his voice and an anger boiling behind his eyes.

 

The string of blood began to drip and slowly grew into a rope of blood. Tsukune wrapped his hand around the rope as the strong around Inui's neck began to drip, expand and lasso around his body. Tsukune pulled the demon to the concrete floor and dragged him away into the night.

Chapter 38: Moral Imprisonments

Tsukune did not return home until the late evening. He was struck with guilt when he had found his mother had been waiting up for him. She had turned to him, eyes lit up in relief. Had she worried? What a terrible son he was to worry her needlessly. As he ushered her to bed she explained her worry.

 

“I thought perhaps you caught your father on his way home from work.” She responded. “You know how he can be after a long day.” She insisted, as Tsukune held her arm and led her into the bedroom she now slept alone in.

 

“Kaasan… father left remember?” He was gentle with his words. Perhaps she had forgotten, or blocked that immediate time away as he wished he could perhaps do. He felt her freeze, and he too halted.

 

He held her arm, eyes turned to the floor in shame. He wore only his black school shirt. It was a bit torn and dirtied, but it was difficult to see in the dim hall lights, but his mother noticed everything. Perhaps she choose to say nothing as a simple 'Oh.' escaped her mouth in revelation of the situation. There was a heavy silence in the air. It whittled away a little bit of Tsukune for every second to pass.

 

“Will you be staying after school tomorrow?” She finally spoke up. Tsukune looked up to her with a genuine smile, a smile only his mother was able to invoke from the boy.

 

“If it's alright with you kaasan.” He granted as a pain slammed into his chest, but still he held the smile for her. Kasumi smiled and nodded.

 

“I'll make your favorite dinner...” His mother said with a gentle smile. Though it was not a true smile, there were specks of one hidden deep. It would take time, he understood. He kissed his mother's hand.

 

“Oyasuminasai kaasan.” Tsukune watched as his mother crossed her room toward her futon.

 

“Oyasuminasai Tsukune...” She returned as Tsukune gently slid her door closed behind him.

 

The next morning the school was a buzz with rumor. Tsukune and the girls were at the lockers changing into their school shoes. Whispers hovered around them and eyes locked onto their passing forms. Yukari was happily humming and placed small bag into the tiny locker. With her mind swirling about the possibilities she saw in her experiment. As for Moka and Kurumu they felt a bit surrounded, Moka was mostly pissed. She hated that the others seemed to have lost their fear of her, though they saw her mate as a frightening form, of which she was brutally proud of, they needed to learn their place. She sneered and shot glares at any form she caught staring at her.

 

Kurumu stood close to Tsukune, seeking to hide herself from the unwanted attentions. She felt uneasy, and her heart would race when she stood by Tsukune. The succubus was still flooded with the thoughts of the night before. She had barely gotten any sleep, though that suited a night creature just fine sometimes. Her amethyst eyes watched as Tsukune moved. He seemed sealed off, but it was quite normal. She had not noticed it at first, his inborn nature. His emotions were sealed away and he wore a full suit and mask to hide from the world. Often people would walk passed him, the young man completely unnoticed, until one of them would come up to him. She would have walked passed him as well, if it had not been for the attention Moka had given him. It was as if he did not wish to exist, but now that the succubus has grown to know the male she can sense that he is holding something deep within himself. She was not sure if it was to protect his heart, or theirs, but there was something inside of Tsukune that made the temptress… want him.

 

Mizore had been allowed to come to school the next day. No one was any wiser to the events that occurred the day before between her and Kotsubo, and there still stood no trace of the old teacher. The ice-skinned maiden smiled warmly at the young man and his friends. They seemed to be alright. She reached into her hoodie's pockets and pulled out a lollipop which she quickly unwrapped. The purple-haired teen brushed her pink tongue over the candied orb so she could absorb the flavor fully. She popped the candy into her mouth and rolled it into her cheeks before she headed off to the nurse's office. Maybe today she would sit in on math class, if only to observe the group and young man more. He seemed to garner the respect of the girls, even the younger one who seemed no older than twelve and currently clung to the male's leg in affection. The young geisha giggled and turned to walk off, almost a skip in her step if not for her slow, shuffling gait.

 

Moka turned to face Tsukune when the sound of his laugh graced her ears. How ever fake it was, just hearing his voice made her youkai buzz, and grow drunk with the knowledge that what she heard, was hers. She looked over her male like he was her own personal blood bag, how she wished that were the case. She bit down on her lip as her ruby eyes traced her mate's outline. He had a lazy sort of stance; he stood slightly hunched and leaned his shoulder against the lockers as he spoke to Kurumu, who was looking up to him with bright eyes and clasped hands. She was talking about cookies or something... That was another thing the vampire noticed. He had a healthy height to him and such wild settled hair. The way he would look down to her would make her shiver, because when he looked down at you, he did so with authority.

 

When a soft moan escaped the vampire's lips the group's low, hushed talk faded away as their heads turned, with scrutinizing glances, poised in question at the vampire. It seemed she did not notice their stares. Kurumu blushed a bit as Yukari put her little hand over her mouth.

 

“Moka-san is having such naughty thoughts so early in the morning.” The ebony-haired witch mused. Kurumu pursed her lips as she tried not to laugh out.

 

“She's turning into a dirty old man just like you Yukari....” Kurumu snickered when the witch shot her a glare. There began their morning ritual. Boob gropes, name calling, among the like. Tsukune raised a brow and leaned his full weight on the locker.

 

Moka was apparently lost in her thoughts. The hybrid would smirk as his rust colored eyes would glint with a hint of mischievousness. His ears caught the loud calls of students outside as Kokoa pushed her way onto campus like the brute she was. Oh Tsukune would have some fun. He slowly edged toward Moka and leaned his forearm on the locker over her head. The vampire blinked from her thoughts and looked up to those glittering copper eyes. Tsukune stared at her, imploring the teen to stare into his eyes, entrapping her.

 

“Moka...” He began slowly. Kokoa slammed the glass doors open, students jumping out of her way. She had knocked out two males who had tried with all their worth to hit on the first year. Tsukune's smirk mentally widened when he felt the red head's fiery gaze burning against his skin. “Dinner was great… so was that after dinner snack.” Moka would have collapsed if not for the fact her back was leaning against the lockers.

 

Kokoa roared and lunged at Tsukune, who stepped back, to Moka's regret, and launched right passed them where she slid against the ground and spun, only to launch blindly. Koumori the bat was hanging upside down in a rafter watching with wings folded over his body. He squeaked sadly and flinched at the crashes that erupted below-- well in the bat's case above him. Kokoa had crashed into the lockers, kicking them clean in.

 

“No desu!” Yukari shouted, only to revise her statement when Kurumu looked at her oddly. “No-- Kokoa-chan, are you alright desu ka?” The witch giggled and rushed over to Kokoa's side. Tsukune stood with his hands in his pockets, head turned and looking away innocently as Moka glared daggers, or perhaps fangs, into his neck.

 

Kokoa groaned and rubbed her head. Kurumu walked over and stood by Tsukune, looking to the younger teen, which was supposedly Moka's baby sister. Their fire-spitting personalities were certainly similar, and both were quite quick to anger. “Kokoa-chan are you alright desu ka?” Yukari seemed concerned about her friend's well being, but the witch held ulterior motives. Where was her bag?! The lockers erupted with their given holds when the vampire's body forced into contact with the aluminum shelving.

 

“You pervert stay away from onee-sam-aahh!” Kokoa squeaked when something hard jabbed into her back. She did land on a lot of debris, but this wasn't metal, it was soft and hard?! Kokoa reached behind her to push the debris away in irritation. Suddenly Tsukune held out his hand.

 

“You okay there Kokoa-cha?” He asked. The hybrid was pushing the vampire's buttons, purposely!! Moka recognized this game. The same games he would play when she was behaving wildly. It made her feel jealous… maybe she should act up just to get his attention.

 

“Get away from me you freak!” Kokoa swung the debris at Tsukune. Yukari's world slowed down. In Kokoa's grip was the strap of her bag. The ringing of the first bell in the background was like a siren of warning as the witch could only watch as the bag made contact with Tsukune's forearm. The crack and clatter of the pot was held muffled by the bag.

 

The group froze and looked to the bag. Tsukune was rubbing his arm whining that it hurt. Moka sneered at him. “You deserved it, pervert.” She retorted.

 

“No!” Yukari suddenly cried and crumpled to the floor. She opened her bag in a manic attempt to save her master plan, but in her horror, her common sense was overtaken by her lust. The pot pieces and the magic they contained were spilled from the bag. Students thought it trouble brewing, and with first bell they were quick to vacate the entrance and head to class before they received tardies.

 

“Yukari?” Moka called as she looked down in curiosity. Her hands subconsciously gripped Tsukune's sleeve as if to wonder if they should stay and ask the witch or head to class, the vampire burning with need for his authority. Gripping is sleeve she realized, in the awkwardness of it all, he was not wearing his school jacket. It was still at her room, did he only have one? Or was he planning to use their indecency (she thought ever so lightly) to excuse his lack of uniform? The thought would have made her growl if not for the fact that Tsukune stiffened suddenly.

 

When she turned her head she gasped out in terror. “Tsukune!” the others whipped their heads up to the male. His whole form was trembling and he was crying tears of blood. The girls panicked, though Kokoa did not show immediate concern for him, this… this was not normal. What the hell was he?! They were all worried for him, and she soon found herself worried too, though she could not understand why. The girls rushed to sit him down on the raised floor.

 

“Tsukune-san, are you okay desu ka?!” The tiny witch's lust was nearly forgotten, but seeing Tsukune there, feeling perhaps she could do something to help with her magic.

 

The silver-haired demoness had to abstain from touching him, the scent of his blood hitting her harder than usual. Kurumu took her handkerchief from her skirt pocket and dabbed at Tsukune's face gently. “Tsukune are you alright, what happened?” This had happened once before, when she first met him. The succubus did not know the details of his bleeding like Moka did, only that when it did occur it was the most frightening thing she had ever seen. She held him tight, feeling her heart race even faster. Would he be alright?

 

Tsukune groaned and looked toward that cursed bag. Whatever was in it smelled horrible and made his chest burn with untold intensity. He felt like he was choking, his hands gripping at his chest trying to swallow air that was no longer there. It was the same feeling he had when his youkai had first manifested. The keening calls of instinct and action trying to overpower his sense of decency and humanity which his mother had raised him.

 

Humans aren't that way...

 

He would remember her voice before it became empty.

 

If you want to be a good boy for kaasan you have to make the humans like you.

 

She insisted that the humans looked down on their kind, even more so hybrids like them. He would have more enemies than loved ones. This was something he was taught from birth, and learned that sometimes even family could not be trusted. For the longest time he had his mother, but soon lost her to his father's power. Kyuoko was at his side, until he met Moka and the girls. They were his everything and he would protect them where he could not his mother. He was not a man like his father. He was a good man. He was not cruel, his youkai did not urge him to kill, to battle like so many claimed.

 

Though it urged him to show others their place beneath him, was that not a form of respect that should naturally be offered? It was all he could conclude as proper. His females should do well to listen to his words because they are safe when they follow. It was like any good parent's guidance. The result of such lacks of discipline led to people like Saizou, and Inui, but he was well shown his place and learned soon who to dip his head to, but he could not stand to think straight.

 

He looked around, his youkai ringing in his head. He could hear the girls call and murmur his name. He looked around, vision hazed over in red. He knew they were close, his youkai especially humming toward Kokoa's presence. The girl had yet to realize her place, taunting him, harassing his precious Moka. She would be dealt with later, but he had to settle his emotions....yes his emotions burned, and even more so as they drew nearer. He felt a gentle brush against his cheek as Kurumu wiped the tears of blood. The marks on his back and hand began to bleed, but weren't as immediately noticeable since he wore a black uniform shirt and his hands were clutched to his chest.

 

“Kurumu....” He growled, recognizing the scent. “Tsukune...?” The succubus responded to her name on his lips. Before anyone could realize what was happening, the hybrid was upon the night demon with a snarl, fangs bore.

 

First bell was barely over and Mizore flopped down on a bed in the nurse's office. The room was empty so the resident sick girl helped herself in. Soon the office door opened and Yakumaru-sensei sauntered in, her shoes shuffling against tiled floors.

 

“Oh!” The head nurse cried out in surprise seeing the familiar form on the bed's edge. Mizore had already kicked off her shoes, her thigh high purple stripped stockings were pulled taught against her pale, toned legs. The maiden looked up to Yakumaru-sensei and nodded. “Shiryayuki-san, are you doing well?” A bit concerned from the other night. She heard no word as to what happened. Mizore was quiet a moment. She could not say a thing that would implicate her parents....

 

Mizore would nod and pull the sheets back as she pulled her legs into the bed. “I had decided to go home, mother picked me up, as if anticipating my departure.” She said simply as her head settled onto the pillow.

 

Yakumaru nodded a bit as she walked over to her drawer and pulled open a shelf. “I see.” She said, feeling a bit silly for worrying! Mizore was not some troublesome girl. The nurse smiled warmly as she pulled a thermometer from the drawer shelf and shuffled her way toward Mizore who had rolled onto her back to stare up at the ceiling. For the two this was a usual process, a ritual of theirs if one would.

 

“Ne, Shirayuki-san??” The sensei spoke as she reached over to pull the lollipop from the purple-haired maiden's mouth and replace it with the thermometer's tip. Mizore looked up to the nurse, a questioning look in her aurora-crystal eyes. Yakumaru-sensei hesitated. She wasn't sure if she should ask... Mizore had been the last to seen Kotsubo-sensei, but she was so frail and weak.... The nurse turned to walk back toward her desk. She was worried for Mizore.

 

Mizore was shy and it was quite difficult to get her out and about. An eye turned to a flier announcing the school's upcoming participation in a spring festival. Being a new school, and of such mixed origins, they wished to show the community they were not just some jail for youkai to be rehabilitated or some delinquent yankee hangout. She picked up the flyer and turned to face Mizore. The young Shirayuki was of high standing in the society, maybe if she participated in the pageant it would bring good word to the school. The Shirayuki family were renowned for their work in the arts. Not only were the matriarchs Geisha, but many of the males born into the unorthodox clan of Geisha were highly trained Kabuki artists. They owned several theaters in the larger metropolitan cities while the Shirayuki house also carried many small Geisha houses in quieter community and rural towns. They were a respected family, it would do well for the school's reputation to see a Shirayuki out in the open.

 

“Shirayuki-san, I was wondering...” Yakumaru approached the bed and settled on the edge. She removed the thermometer and replaced her lollipop. The sensei handed the maiden the flyer. The pale-skinned teen read over the flier.

 

“A pageant?” The crystal-eyed geisha murmured as she rolled her lollipop to the side. It had been such a long time since she has performed in anything. It made her blush. She did love to perform, but her condition often prevented it. She almost jumped when she felt Yakumaru's hand on her cheek.

 

Mizore turned her head up, aurora eyes gazing in question. “You would make a beautiful flower Shirayuki-san.... don't worry. Doing things like this will help you earn the courage you need to beat your condition.” At least the nurse hoped. Mizore smiled and nodded. Yakumaru-sensei chuckled and pulled the sheets to tuck Mizore in. “Rest now, we'll talk more next period.”

 

Mizore laid down and nodded, her eyes slipping closed. “I was ...thinking about going to math class today...” She murmured as she yawned out, allowing Yakumaru to remove the lollipop and place it on a napkin set aside just for that. The sensei smiled warmly at the sentiment. Somehow, the young woman has come to mature a little bit.

 

 

Back at the lockers the girls were bit startled by Tsukune's lunging attack, at least until Kurumu let out a long, unexpected moan. The others could not see as the boy's body laid atop the much smaller girl's. Kurumu's mauve eyes flittered open, glowing against the darkness force by their closeness. She felt herself breathing heavily against the oddly sharp sensation of his body touching hers. It was so much more close than usual. It was not a simple brush on the shoulder and touch to the arm. She could feel every inch of Tsukune that hid beneath his slightly loose clothing. The cloth did his meek form no justice, but perhaps he was the kind of man that held no need to show off his strength, his power. The Succubus writhed in earnest. From one perspective it would seem she was desperately trying to roll the male off her, but in the deep reality of her uninhibited youkai mind she was trying to urge him closer with teasing brushes and weak mewls that would entice any other male to feed off her sexual appetite. She was a succubus after all. She was not truly alive unless she felt such energy, nor were she at all upon her prime unless her dreams were tainted by its trail, nor could she rest knowing that none dreamed of her.

 

“Kurumu, why?” Tsukune strained, fangs pressing at her neck, but never seeking that further. Why? This was something Kurumu could not answer. Even after what Saizou had nearly done she still craved it, but not from others. No... this was why she continued to tempt, to taunt, to sashay her hips with every step. It was to gain his attention. The one that held her close, the one that touched her so. She only responded with a moan.

 

Yukari was currently strangling Kokoa for the turn of events. “You brute desu!!!” The witch assaulted both verbally and physically while threatening Kokoa if she was not Tsukune's 'first'. Kokoa looked up to her sister who was watching Tsukune with shock. He belonged to her, didn't he? No! She should have let him kiss her there, lick her there, do whatever the hell he wanted there! Why didn't it happen?! Kokoa! It was her fault! Moka snarled and pulled her baby sister from Yukari's grip, doing well to slam her against the remaining lockers and held her there.

 

“Do you want it?” Tsukune whispered huskily, as the sounds of snarls ensued from behind. “Do you?” He brushed his lips close to the Succubus', but quickly turned and brushed his cheek against hers. The night terror whined. To think a mistress in the art of temptation, tease, was in turn being forced to beg a man for attention. “Do you need this, me?” He wondered as she felt his warm blood press against his skin. She wasn't sure why he was bleeding, or why she still wanted it, but the dream she had the night before had her writhing in need of his affection.

 

I'm sorry Moka . She mentally apologized, but she wanted him so much it hurt. He was the only one that made her feel like this, so safe, even when lying beneath his larger, dangerous form. Her youkai was well aware of the danger the hybrid possessed, but how she craved that power, just as any youkai would, no? She craved that need to feel safe. “Yes.” She whined.

 

Tsukune smirked. She coughed a bit trying to swallow the blood that drained into his nose. He sat up and pulled Kurumu close to him and shuffled her into his lap was he settled on the edge of the risen step. His blood was quickly filtering the magic that seemed to be a airborne. His blood raced through his body trying to clear not only it but these base emotions. He urged his youkai back, even as Kurumu rubbed and snuggled herself against the young man. Tsukune watched as Kokoa's body was slammed against the locker, Moka's rage peaking.

 

“Moka.” It was but one word, not even a word: a name. Moka's fist was held still inches from her sister's already bruised form. The silver-haired vampire was tempted to disobey. She could see Kurumu on his lap from the corner of her eye. His eyes watched her. He would not say it again. Moka weighed the temptation of testing fate. She turned her head to look toward his eyes. Those eyes told her something, but she was not sure if she could agree, nor disagree. You are not permitted, that which is mine is mine to do with as I please… His head was rested on Kurumu's shoulder, oddly the emotions were driven so high. Was it the tensions from last night trickling in or was she jealous and wanted an explanation? A hug… Tsukune suddenly laughed. He settled Kurumu aside and stood, the succubus whined and stood, clinging to his arm, hugging it to her chest. By now Tsukune's system has burned away the magic dust, Moka slowly coming to her senses.

 

He was after all in charge of them all. He wouldn't stop loving her, how could he? It wasn't against youkai morals to take lovers, and she was not sure if it was against hers as Tsukune has never showed any reason he would love her less were she to be at wrong. No he more than proved he loved her. She was perfect! At that mental claim, she realized a perfect mate did what she was supposed to. The young vampire was dropped to the ground, still dizzy from the beating. The young man rubbed the back of his head.

 

“Man, you guys are totally horny today! Ow!” Moka punched Tsukune in the arm. “That's a sore spot...” he whined and turned to walk off, the girls wordlessly following after him. Yukari clung to his side and he lifted her up into a hug to the witch's spastic delight.

 

“If we miss math class it's really going to suck.” the young man said. Kurumu hurried to catch up with him, Moka at his right side so the night demon to his left. Kokoa just silently followed, a bit more pummeled than she would have liked. How come they listened to him, was he something more than a hybrid?

 

“Didn't you hear?” Kurumu said in unbridled glee. “They suspended Ririko-sensei!” She seemed more than happy. Moka rolled her eyes.

 

“That won't change your marks in math.” She burst her friend’s bubble. The succubus whined at her rotten luck. Yukari would have taunted her friend, but she was relishing in the fact Tsukune was carrying her like a princess! Now normally she would be most likely trying to convince him of a threesome, but something was off. He was staring ahead, and though laughing at Kurumu's rotten luck, she could not help to guess that he knew. He always seemed to know, that's how he saved her in the first place most likely. She was in trouble…

Chapter 39: A Day Regretted

Moka sat in her usual seat behind Tsukune. It was so hard to ignore his scent during class, and she really did not bother to hide it as she once did. The silver-haired teen sat with her elbow perched on the desk, her cheek settled in her open palm. He seemed so inattentive today, not that math was really her mate's forte, but he was staring at the math teacher. She was rather surprised by this, but she had suspected that the woman was keeping an eye on them. Toujyou Ruby paced back and forth in front of class with a floor-length skirt of black. And though the modest skirt left much to the imagination, her pink corset did not. Her ebony locks were pulled back into a ponytail and upon her nose sat a pair of bifocals that rest on her nose by gravity alone, or magic. Tsukune intently watched the witch as she paced across the chalkboard, writing formulas and notes, somehow managing to compare all she taught to nature.

 

The vampire teen would roll her eyes and occasionally take notes. She would later rewrite them to tutor Tsukune, kami only knew how much effort it would require. She was still bothered from earlier. It took some time, and humiliation, to end the brewing storm. They had arrived to the front of their class only for Kokoa to refuse to leave their presence. The fire-cracker of a sister openly shouted in disregard of her sister's lewd attractions to a “dirty boy with strange appetites”.

 

If not for the older witch's intervention there was no telling what would have happened. The vampire was considering a plethora of techniques to maim and even permanently silence her sibling, but with Tsukune present that deterred a many violent pretenses. Ruby was quick to send Kokoa to detention, and when she refused, as her wild rage was turned to the “cosplaying wench”, well the students learned that perhaps their old teacher was far safer as Kokoa found herself roped and bound in the most questionable position.

 

The poor vampire was left dangling off a locker while students were gently ushered by the substitute teacher's kind voice and gentle words. Though it amused Moka beyond anything she has witnessed thus far when it comes to the failed coups of her younger sibling, it made her question this witch's place. How had she managed to subdue the younger vampire so easily, even when Kokoa's physical prowess far surpassed her own, which were still recovering from being sealed for so many years. Even at her full strength, Moka doubted she could out wrestle Kokoa bare handed without the force of her youki. Moka was bumped from her thoughts when a familiar, silky chuckle left Tsukune's throat. She turned her ruby gaze to her mate. His wild tendrils curled in every which direction along the back of his skull, yet it was so tamed. She wanted to reach out and touch him, but that thought quickly died when he turned his head and called out to Kurumu in a hushed whisper.

 

What?! Kurumu? What did he have to say to her that was so pressing he could not wait until the end of class? Toujyou's giggles and passing words on mathematical equations quickly became irritating buzzes brushing her sensitive youkai ears. Many of the students around them too were left in the metaphorical dust as it seemed her equations were far too advanced for their classes. The witch delved into some sort of theoretical nonsense about using numbers to solve magical discrepancies? Unfortunately magic and science sat on the same level when reaching far enough. Magic was merely the archaic term. Moka fought to continue writing notes, but her scribbles were self prescribed questions, often filled with unresolved answers.

 

Why are you so upset?

 

He's our mate, can't we trust his judgment?

 

Kurumu is our friend, why should you be jealous?

 

Is it really our place to demand things of Tsukune?

 

These were answers that used to come easily when her other self was present. She missed having her to hid behind for, as much as she hated to admit it, she was a coward. Moka was afraid of being hurt and hurting others and being shunned as her father did to her long ago. No one looked to her side of the story. Yes… perhaps she did not need to be so violent, and cruel, but who had told her it was what was right in the first place? Who taught her to judge others so strictly, and demanded they be proud of who they were, and if someone did not respect your place, you showed them theirs. Even now she still had trouble fighting the churning urge to attack those that looked down to her. She was not a brute, or a savage.... she was raised to react this way. She had a personality that was pleasant, at least she believed. She enjoyed taking time in the day and having some tea. She loved cute things like puppies and bats. Why would no one ever give her a chance and judge her so directly?

 

Because she deserved it. She judged everyone else so harshly for so many years of her life. Her mother had told her that had she not changed herself the payment that kami would return for her nature would be tenfold. She fought to depend on no one, but now she depends on not only Tsukune, but Kurumu and even Gin-senpai for support. She ran by her own rules and put everyone beneath her and now she was beneath someone else. She struggled still. Tsukune's rules drastically changed her life, her ways. She had to obey the school's word and take her punishment where before she would have most likely disregarded them and followed herself. Even sealed she thought all others to be out to get her, selfishly arrogant, and the still present paranoia keeps her at edge. She felt a bit shameful, but at the same time she wondered if it was a natural feeling. The way Tsukune would command her made her legs shake. She was no masochist but his words held such power over her it was remarkable.

 

While Moka was lost in her thoughts Tsukune was whispering to Kurumu. Normal human ears were little able, if at all capable of catching the words shared and any youkai students would certainly hear, but knew better than to actually speak up against the male. He has earned a frightening reputation. Time in prison, they say, and has a vampire girlfriend who was a known murderer. Information had leaked out from Moka's records, information that should have been sealed. Akasha was looking into it, the Headmaster and Gin had a time keeping her calm and composed. Though she often was calm, when things concerned her daughter and step-daughters she was a testament to her title as a daiyoukai, Dark Lord of the second realm.

 

“I've had enough of your excuses Mikogami!” Akasha snarled as she gripped the edge of his desk to keep herself from strangling him as she wished. Gin was nearby and stepped back from the desk, holding up his hands trying to play peacemaker. “Now, now Akasha-san...” Gin tried, only to be snarled at, the deadly youki now poised at him. “And you--!” She accused as she stalked toward the werewolf and jabbed her clawed finger at his chest. “It was your job to keep her out of trouble and nothing but trouble has found her! That...that kudlak is doing a better job than you!” She would speak that word with disgust and a bit of guilt. He was a good boy, but it was natural for vampires to hate their mortal enemies, after all kresnik and kudlak fed on vampires just as they fed on humans. It gives light to the food chain. There's always something out there that can eat you back. She sighed and tried to calm her youki. The headmaster sat back in his seat.

 

“Unfortunately there is nothing we can do about the already freed information, but be glad it was the only information that got out.” The older male spoke as he sat in his leather seat, hands cross on his desk. He was right, there was far worse information than that. She was a vampire and it was, a terribly given, commonplace. Young vampires who took more mortal mates were often accused of murder and even convicted when it had been an accident. Blood was their whole being and tasting the nectar of the one they loved was like pumping heroin into a human. It was addicting and if they were naïve and not better taught like Moka was (thankfully) they would be unable to cease their ravenous feedings.

 

The pink-haired woman staggered back, leaning herself against the headmaster's desk. “I… I'm sorry Mikogami, you're right, but why would you do something as drastic as send them to the Ranches?” She turned her ruby eyes to the man's hidden ones.

 

White robes did well to veil him in the obscure garbs of his religion. He motioned his gloved hands. “ Worry not, they are youkai--”

 

“But she isn't!” Gin interrupted, only to be silenced by the chairman's held up hand.

 

“ But they are. ” He corrected. “ He is not a man that would easily let that which is his suffer, you know well Morioka.” Gin nodded in defeat.

 

He had saved Yukari in a flash, not a second thought. Youkai knew what was theirs and did not allow harm to come to it ever. It was the sad truth. They would perhaps consider saving others, if it helped themselves, though not all, but the majority. More social species of youkai were less inclined to this behavior like inuyoukai, ookami such as Gin and tanuki. They were strictly loyal to their groups and would help others out of their self goodness, even pride of not looking down upon the weak. The problem was Tsukune was, by all definitions, a kudlak. They are totally unknown begins thought to have long since died out when vampire numbers plummeted. It was the problem when you had a solitary food source. They did not feed on blood, but the youki rich blood only a vampire carried.

 

“It's irresponsible!” the vampire elder accused. She slammed her fist into the wall, her thin brows creased in anger. “Do you really think you can just erase all of the bad?!” Her voice raised with every accusation. The headmaster chuckled. The mistress straightened, pulling her fist from the wall. Dry wall crumbled to the grey carpet underfoot.

 

“ Do you really think me that simple?” He questioned, leaving the vampire mistress in silence. “ Yes the boy is a kudlak, but we have many unknowns and to even begin to measure his worth we need both Saizou and Toujyou to help him discover his resolve .” He stressed.

 

It did not sit right with the vampire. “That damned boy of yours is a kresnik.” She sighed and crossed her arms over her chest. “Though Tsukune-kun and Moka are at most enemies because of conflicting diets, kresnik and vampire try and kill each other every chance they get. Kudlak are just competition to both!” Little did Akasha know of this truth. “You know so little of the boy, but we know even less of your family!” The vampire mistress had enough! This old man and his games. She stalked toward the door, only for it to slam close in front of her. She pulled her red painted lips over her fangs and hissed as she stepped from the sealed doorway. She whorled around, the collar of her dress shirt danced against her bubbling youki.

 

Gin swallowed as he stepped back. Crap was getting a little too real for him. The old man's eyes seemed to glow from under his hood as his white magic filled the air. The vampire struggled to stand as her knees nearly buckled in on themselves. The headmaster's gloved hand was held up, a white aura surrounding it. “I will ask only once Akasha.” He paused and allowed his intimidating aura to hang above her. “I will seal you completely this time if you choose to interfere woth that child.” He clenched his hand into a fist and allowed his energy to dissipate. “Do we have an understanding?” Akasha looked away and nodded. What choice did she have? She let out another hiss when the door swung open, the seal upon it removed. “I will be in the shadows watching your plan fail. You will soon come running and begging this one for help!” She stormed out.

 

Gin ran his hand through his short hair and looked over to the chairman. The old man had turned his seat to face the window, his fingers crossed in through and his chin resting on the nest of intertwined fingers. “Your goal has not changed Morioka....” He glanced back over his shoulder at the werewolf. “Find out the boy's potential for good before someone else discovers his potential for evil.”

 

Gin pushed his left hand into his pocket at the thought. His right hand pulled against his collar and loosened it. “It's getting bad out there. Anti-Thesis has already infiltrated the school’s systems. We suspect they've already sent in a mole.” He reported. The chairman turned his seat to face forward and set his hands on his desk, still crossed in almost an irritated manner.

 

Gin cleared his throat and shook his head. He settled weight on his right leg trying to look relaxed. “Don't worry I've got Kaneshiro on it, if he can't break through Tsu's shell no body can.” The werewolf had hoped the boy's girls would change him, but it seems they had no effect on him.

 

 

 

~***********~

 

 

“So how is Tsukune doc?” Gin questioned. The doctor shook his head, the young boy was still on respirators and was now in intensive care after his seizure.

 

“I'm sorry Morioka, we tried our best.” The doctor shook his head solemnly and walked away. As he did a man of arrow straight posture and a fine checkered suit walked up to him, dress shoes clicking against the hospital floors. He looked up to Gin who was slightly taller. The werewolf turned away.

 

“Look commissioner...” Gin tried to say something but the man turned toe face the window where the boy was being observed from. He looked like a mortal in the terminal wards. The man could see his own reflection, in a dual sense of the word. “I don't want excuses Ginei, how did this happen?” He demanded to know, his voice calm, but clearly strained by the situation.

 

“…it appears as if it was an accident in the household, he was unattended.” The werewolf flinched at the sound of the commissioner's nails scraping down the spine of a book he held under arm. “Accident?” The commissioner nearly hissed. “This is a disaster. What was the point of placing that man to watch over Kasumi and Tsukune?” “Kouji was his name sir.” “I don't give a damn what his name is! I want a full report on why and how he let this happened and I will not hear such a thing again, is that understood Morioka? I want this boy alive. He is the last one of his kind!” The white-haired man turned and walked off.

 

Gin sighed and looked to the glass where Tsukune was recovering from his first manifestation of his youki. “Come on kid, hold up...just for a while.” Gin sighed. He had never should of given Kouji his assignment, but for the first time in years he had leads on Kamiya 'Kami' Kanade, a case he had been working on for years. Kanade was a wanted serial killer, taking out both youkai and human alike. He had lost Kanade, local Yakuza helped him escape, and with that he had nearly lost the kid to his selfishness. “I'll be back to save ya if it ain't too late...” The young werewolf turned and walked down the hall, praying to any kami that watched over the boy that he would live to see tomorrow... how cruel that kami was to grant that wish.

 

 

~ ***********~

 

 

A life of pain was no life.

 

Tsukune passed Kurumu notes and Moka was getting jealous. She could no longer take it and snatched one of the papers, only for Toujyou-sensei to snatch it from the vampire. The three looked up as she carefully unfolded the paper and examined it. She blushed and cleared her throat. “I believe detention for you three....” She turned to walk back to the front of the room, shuffling the paper into her folders.

 

Moka fell back to her seat, wide-mouthed. Tsukune chuckled as Kurumu slumped in her seat. Moka shot a glare at her mate, her cheeks red from irritation. She was not her sister! She did not need to be sent to detention like some riff-raff! She sighed and crossed her arms over her chest. She could never win. Every time she tried to get into Tsukune's way… he got his way! She just gave up. She should just start listening for her own good, maybe she'll get what she's been craving rather than being teased so constantly. Tsukune smirked to himself as he faced the front of the class, but that empty mask hid the sneaky smile he truly felt. It seems his little girl was learning...

Chapter 40: The Design of My Desire

Classes had been long set today. Perhaps it had be the stress from the earlier problems involving Hore Hore kun. During class breaks the girls and Tsukune would often locate themselves at the vending machine. With the reputation that Tsukune has earned going to prison, though many are unaware he went to rehabilitation, he was feared by many of the human students, and even held as a possible challenge to the youkai students. Moka was frightening in her own right. Vampires were known for their violent tendencies and for the male to even stand on equal measure to he was where people could in fact whisper about them dating and not be beaten for unjust truths, spoke volumes toward the situation. Many were even beginning to claim the male had a harem, and at such a young age, though considering his time in prison the scandalous measures of hoarding women was obvious, so claimed the rumors. Tsukune stood with his arm leaned against the body of the vending machine, Kurumu pinned between his breath and the gentle hums of the machine.

 

Moka stood radiating jealousy, gripping the can of tomato juice. She shouldn't be jealous. Tsukune loved her, he has more than proven as such. Kurumu was her best friend and was well aware how she felt about Tsukune, but how did Tsukune feel about Kurumu? Yukari was clung against the vampire, hugging her hips and brushing her face a bit too eagerly into her pleated skirt begging for attention and any sort of distraction from Tsukune. Every time the witch would look toward the only man she ever loved he would turn his russet eyes toward her with malcontent. He was mad that she had crossed the line and used the magic object, but was it that which had made him bleed? It was frightening, if not a bit arousing for the twelve-year old. The ebony haired witch, with questionable underlying thoughts, considered perhaps she had lost her chances to get with Tsukune and Moka, because from her vantage it would seem that Tsukune decided everything.

 

Yukari was abruptly pulled from her train of thoughts when Moka moved forward, toward the couple. The witch found it odd she seemed reluctant, after all Tsukune appeared to be her boyfriend, but how little was the genius currently aware of the situation. Moka tightly gripped the can in hand, being careful to not crush it. Kurumu nervously stared at the ground trying to avoid the heated gaze offered. How she sought to garner his attention from Moka, but now that it was reality, what would she say? Do? She could feel her heart suffocating in her chest. She did not want it like this. What if she hurt Moka? What if Moka was jealous? Vampires were notoriously territorial and Kurumu, though loved her friend, was well aware what could happen were she to evoke that infamous temper.

 

The succubus swallowed as Moka neared. The violet eye demoness was well aware of what had happened last time she had incurred the vampire's rage for trying to take Tsukune from her. Her violet eyes turned to the ground as soon as Moka drew near enough. The succubus could feel the heat between the two as they drew near. She could not help but glance up from where she stood, back against the machine and no where to run. She squeezed her eyes closed when Moka leaned in. When nothing happened she looked up from her cowering position and was amazed at the sight. From so close she could hear, scent, sense and see everything that rumors did no justice to.

 

It was like watching a helpless child. Moka opened her mouth and leaned toward Tsukune, ruby eyes begging as the pads of her fingers tentatively rubbed against the can's aluminum coat. Tsukune lowered the arm that held his can, the right forearm still supporting his weight against the vending machine. His russet eyes caught and trapped her blood red ones. “What’s wrong, Moka?” He asked with that gentle smile, a gentle smile that hid so much pain behind a mask of solitude. Moka swallowed and wrung her hands around the can, crushing it in a bit. Did he still...? She swallowed and opened her mouth, dabbing her drying lips with her pink tongue.

 

“I...c-can.” How could he make her say it? Those commanding eyes of his: she would do anything for him. She would beg if that is what he wished. “Please, Tsukune, kiss me.” She swallowed that lump buried in her throat, forcing the embarrassment down. They were in a secluded spot. No one was here but their group. She could feel Kurumu right beside her, but she just wanted reassurance. Tsukune smiled softly and leaned forward. His hot breath caressed both girls intimately, but Moka felt it the most. When his lips pressed against hers she felt weak and ready to collapse under her own weight. His lips were hit, and she was needy, unnecessarily so. She reached out, but was denied when Tsukune shrugged his shoulders.

 

Moka sighed out, now all she could do from letting the kiss break was to concentrate on holding herself up. His lips were as delicious as she remembered, though it had not been that long since she has tasted them.

 

But it's been too long.

 

She mentally agreed and would massage her pink, fleshy lips against his own. She tried to reach a hand up again, but it was once more denied by his hand shoving it away. She would whine desperately and try to push into the kiss. Tsukune slyly slipped his tongue between the vampire's lips. He pulled back to part, and though she could try and lean forward, that would only cause her to fall as Kurumu still stood between them, the succubus herself finding herself practically biting at the air wanting a taste of Tsukune, even if it was a tiny morsel. Feeling his fangs against her neck earlier was euphoric, it was something she wanted to feel all over her body. She did not want someone like Saizou to take advantage of her and take away what was hers to give. She wanted Tsukune to have it, to take it. The thoughts made the little succubus bothered. Unlike Moka who was still a bit naïve of all the selfish pleasures one could snatch , the succubus was raised knowing well enough that these feelings were natural and should never be withheld.

 

“Good girrrl.” Tsukune whispered softly, sending a shock between the vampire's legs. Oh how she loved his praise, the elegant sound rolled off his lips like melted chocolate running down one's chin. She had nearly groaned, but her voice caught at for the suddenness of Tsukune's tongue brushing along the underside of her neck and along her chin sent her blood boiling. Rage churned from her pride as a superior creature, but her power craving nature wanted nothing else than to be shown her place by her mate. The gesture of being licked in such a manner was an act of submission for a few youkai species and how Moka wished to do horrible things to Tsukune for daring, but at the same time she relished in the fact he had the sheer dominance to.

 

Kurumu had not realized she let out a soft whine. She lowered her head, her body writhing in displeasure. She could not just stand there and watch this. She loved him too. It tore her heart. Maybe it was that weird smell that made Tsukune act funny. It affected her too on some level. The succubus rubbed at her eyes trying not to cry, but felt a warm hand on her cheek. She looked up, expecting Tsukune, but to her surprise it was Moka. The succubus flinched instinctively, being shown one's place once was enough. Moka looked to Kurumu in gentle question. There was no need to fear her presence. Moka pressed her forehead against Kurumu's in comfort. The succubus was her friend, her rival. Without her classmate she would have never been able to withstand the loneliness wrought by Tsukune's absence.

 

Yukari watched in the distance. She would hope between questionable daydreams and to the worry of how angry Tsukune was. He never really seemed to fight or do anything, but she was not ignorant to the power he held, she had felt it that day and would never come to question it. Had she gone too far...? Kokoa had been watching the entire exchange from a distance. How dare that animal! Koumori fluttered above his master and squeaked, something was wrong! The familiar turned the look behind them, only to get grabbed clean out of the air. Filthy ayashi should be pounded into jelly under her fist! She snarled out, but froze to the sound of tapping behind her. The first year slowly turned and looked up. Ruby stood glaring down at the young vampire, Koumori in hand. “No pets allowed in school.” the witch pinched down on the vampire's ear and pulled her away.

 

“No! You don't under—itai!” The red-head complained, knowing better than to struggle to much as the older witch proved herself formidable as an opponent. Ruby glanced back at the two sharing a kiss. She had to make sure nothing interrupted the process that was now occurring, and the ebony haired substitute sensei was already familiar with the obvious tantrums this vampire seemed to throw.

 

Tsukune gently pressed his lips against the silver-haired teen's once more, a gentle peck, only to reassure her he would always come back. “Come on, break's almost over.” He said plainly. Tsukune motioned his hand and chuckled out as he turned. The girls would seemingly fall in line. It would amaze, even enrage, on lookers. What did that boy have they did not? Males would enviously ponder. Should they have him? The girls would titter over the dangerous male. While others questioned the entire situation, as it could perhaps be nothing more than a rumor.

 

The day would go on as usual.

 

Moka was distracted for the rest of the day. She licked at her lips occasionally, the taste of Tsukune embedded in her memory, and now fresher than it had been. How long had it been since they had last kissed? She was still concerned though. Did Tsukune want to take Kurumu as a mate as well? The vampire looked to the ground. She was in the locker rooms, getting dressed for PE. She could hear Kurumu laughing with the other girls, something the succubus had only begun to do if only to spare Moka the whispers during that time. Many of their classmates had warmed up to the daiyoukai enough not to be so paralyzed by their fear of her. She unbuttoned her school blouse, feeling strangled in the outfit, probably due to the unsettling urge in the pit of her stomach. It was a freeing feeling to be out that blouse, and even more so when her skirt hit the floor.

 

She shuddered when the cotton brushed against her skin as it rained down the length of her long, pale legs. She could only recall the touches Tsukune would bestow upon her, until her fantasy was abruptly ended when Kurumu cupped her breasts in those mischievous hands of hers. “Iyaaan! Moka-san you still haven't grown since the last time!” The vampire snarled at the airy giggled and turned to swing at the succubus, who playfully danced backwards quite elegantly, for a large breasted teen, one would come to think such acrobatics are impossible with such weighty globes of flesh.

 

Moka slammed open her locker and pulled her gym shirt from her tote, which lay settled in the locker amidst magazines and feminine products of face cream and a brush. She pulled her gym shirt over her head and slid on the maroon bloomers over her rounded rear end. Moka pulled a small black band from the tote and tied back her luxurious hair. She suddenly felt a sharp smack on her behind that caused her to lean forward on her tiptoes, mostly in surprise. She hissed out and turned her head only to catch Kurumu fleeing, the other girls making way for the soon-to-be-dead succubus.

 

PE would be held outside today, because the weather was more than pleasant. The boys stood at one end of the game field, and the girls on the opposite. The more rowdy males let some wolf whistles escape where the shier males took to nervously glancing. Tsukune was less suave on the situation, at least to Moka, but she forgets that knowing him as she did she was easily able to read his every motive. He would stare at her hungrily, which made her strong legs weak. Kurumu would blush and tug at her tight gym shirt. He was passing her looks too and it was down right intimidating.

 

“Alright everyone!” A bright, cheery, female voice called. All heads turned to the sight of a young, black-haired woman striding toward the group wearing a tight baseball shirt and black spats which tightly hugged to her rounded thighs and long legs. In her left hand she carried in a red dodge ball, as if it were platter of scrumptious food, which wrought pain. In her other hand she carried a silver whistle that hung from a black string around her neck. She was bright, smiling and her hair was worn loose with two purple pins in her hair that much matched her violet eyes. Behind her followed her assistant for the day. Yukari peeked around from Moka's legs, hugging her vampiric friend as her cheeks brushed against her hips lustfully. The tiny witch giggled and grinned as she saw the sight of her new, bestest friend!

 

Kokoa was dragging a basket of dodgeballs behind Ruby-sensei. She wore a similar uniform, but instead of spats she had a skirt, and not of her personal choice. Koumori, her pet bat, sat perched on the basket of balls and wore a bow and matching skirt. The male's attention was quickly diverted, and so was Tsukune's. Kurumu and Moka seemed a bit deflated at this action. Was he into older women, but not soon after their dilemma had arisen he let out a whistle and snide remark, no one really expected.

 

“Lookin' good in that skirt Kokoa-chan, it's adorable!” Now Kokoa blushed at first comment. She did not personally find herself girlie, even if she was a girl and liked to dress up and be cute, she did not honestly think of herself as cute that would be conceited. Yes she was naturally beautiful: she was a vampire, but cute? On her consideration she soon flew into a blind rage. How dare the hybrid speak to her in such a manner?!

 

After Kokoa was dealt with and shoved into the ball basket the game was about ready to begin. One student raised his hand. Ruby smiled warmly and turned to face Tsukune. Kurumu and Moka were visually insisting Tsukune behave and not get them any deeper in trouble! That stupid community service was enough to burn a hole in Moka's plan--...

 

“Not that I'm complaining sensei,” he slyly offered, “But where is Kotsubo-sensei?” Sure Moka had scared him off once, but why wasn't he there instructing? A lithe, fragile looking counselor such as Toujyou did not seem to be all that physical. Ruby turned to Tsukune and pulled the whistle to her mouth. Her lips wrapped around the aluminum object. The contrast of her warm lips to the cold metal was spine tingling, but it would be something lustfully watched by the young, teenage males surrounding. She blew into the object and set off a high pitched noise.

 

“He quit.” She tossed the ball to Tsukune.

 

The day finally ended and the group soon congregated at the club room. Senpai was late and the others impatiently awaited his arrival. Moka nervously paced. They were supposed to talk about plans about the trip to the Witch's Ranch. It was scheduled just after their exams, also she could not ignore the sight occurring beside her. Tsukune sat at his desk with Kurumu on his lap. The succubus looked about ready to crawl out her own skin. The blue-haired teen had never been so close to Tsukune, yes earlier that day, but that was under the influence of the Hore Hore-kun. Moka was hard-pressed to do something, anything. Was he teasing her purposefully, or testing her tolerance? She did not want to seem like an intolerable mate. But she so wanted the attention he offered the succubus.

 

He did nothing more than allow the closeness, but it was enough. Yukari could no longer bite down the wave of jealousy. Why could they get all the attention and not her!

 

“It's not fair!” She finally called out, the tiny witch hopping forward. Moka knew her place and said nothing. The vampire nervously rubbed her arm. Tsukune patted Kurumu to gently coax her off his lap. The succubus was quick to obey. She ran over to Moka and hid behind her. Clearly they could feel something Yukari was not aware of. She was young, and also a witch, she did not have the wider sense for youki as they did. Tsukune stood and looked to the witch as she approached him. He slammed his hand on the desk which made Yukari jump. He had not meant to hit the table so hard, so knelt to stand eye to eye with her.

 

Tears were brimming at the edge of the witch's eyes. “A-am I not woman enough desu ka?” She sniffled and rubbed at her eyes. Tsukune reached out his hand and touched her face. He shook his head and smiled warmly. The young witch stood ignorant still of his false smiles, and accepted them wholeheartedly. She was never shown such kindness by others save from her mother and father, so she could not admit to the falsities that were Tsukune's ' emotions '.

 

“You've been a bad girl.” His words were devastating, and he had only spoken them to Yukari, but why would the male hold so much control over them? Was it perhaps their youkai instinct? Or was it the natural strength of his heart, at least what was left of it. “How could you do such a thing? What if that magic had hurt them?” He looked to Moka and Kurumu, than back to Yukari. “You, or Kokoa-chan? We were lucky I ended up being the one that took the brunt of it.” And he did not define just what had affected him. Yukari nodded. She had made a drastic miscalculation. He was right! She could have hurt them for even she knew not the full affects that Hore Hore-kun could have had! Tsukune was a hybrid and his reaction was totally unexpected!

 

“G-gomenasai! Gomen! Tsukune-san desu!” Yukari threw herself at him and Tsukune held her close.

 

From the small window by the club room's door Gin and Ruby watched. The older witch sighed and shook her head. She looked to the werewolf with her glittering, mauve eyes. “This trip will test that loyalty.” She solemnly admitted to the upperclassmen. She would not look to him with that happy, energetic look she always seemed to carry. “I hope master knows what he is doing.” The witch had grown close to Tsukune in the time she had worked with him. They had warned her never to take your work home with you, because you might end up crazier than they, but if love was insane, than she would gladly suffer the disease.

Chapter 41: Responsibility of Sinister Play

Tsukune was growing impatient. As of late he has been feeling exhausted and tired. Moka and Kurumu relinquished their attempts to get his attention and decided to settle themselves on a desk, their seats facing one another across the table. The young youkai decided to write in their journals, which they used to make articles in the newspaper. It was best that they got a little work done. Tsukune sat with Yukari on his lap, his arms crossed over in front. He would listen to her, seeming rather inattentive, as she boasted about her genius. Tsukune sighed and rested his face into the crook of the witch's neck. Yukari squeaked in surprise and blushed heatedly.

"T-tsukune-san?" She would call out to him, somewhat worried and weighted down by his slouched position.

Before Yukari was able to question Tsukune the club room door was forced open. Kurumu and Moka looked up, wholly expecting to see Gin-senpai, but when Kokoa staggered in one could easily see Moka stiffen and tighten her grip around her pencil, which snapped clean in half. The kakoon-clap of heels caused the eyes to follow the shadow hovering over a shivering red-head. Ruby smiled brightly and waved her hand.

"Good afternoon everyone!" The older counselor always seemed so cheerful and on key. Kokoa whined and scurried to her feet. She ran to her sister's side and hid behind her.

The silver-haired vampire was rather curious as to what the ebony-haired therapist did to make her sibling so… controllable. Kokoa settled now that she was a few feet from the sensei and looked over to where Tsukune sat with Yukari. The younger teen sneered and growled out softly. Filthy man. He clearly knows not his place holding a young girl so familiarly in public view. He was certainly ill-worthy of her sister!

Tsukune smirked, his face hidden among the shadow of the brim of the witch's hat. He brushed his lips against the shell of Yukari's ear, taunting the red-head. Kokoa blushed and smacked her hands over her nose. Moka and Kurumu glanced over to Kokoa with raised brows. Gin stepped into the room and leaned his back against the door. His uniform jacket was open and allowed the body of the jacket to be pulled back when his hands settled lazily into his pockets.

"Alright guys, listen up, Ruby-san here'll handle the details of yer trip, best be altogether 'bout this 'cause ain't no choice in the matter after the trouble ya'll caused, and it ain't just the problem with Ririko-sensei." Their senpai would offer them.

Moka sneered and pushed to her feet, the chair she sat on tossed back in a fantastic display of fury. The chair toppled to the floor with a clatter, which caused Kokoa and Kurumu to jump, startled by the sudden movements. Everyone seemed rather jumpy after Tsukune's earlier displays of power.

"Just because that snake-whore attacked us we're the ones in trouble!?" Moka shouted, enraged by the very idea! Yes they were oft the ones to stir the pot when it came to trouble, but certainly they could not be held accountable for the cases of self defense! The vampire's indignation was clearly written into her features. Kurumu swallowed nervously and frowned. Moka was right.

The violet eyed succubus looked up and bushed her bangs back from her large, almost glittering eyes. "Moka is right, are we really in trouble for that?" It really did not add up. It was one event that was truly applicable to the situation at hand.

Ruby smiled warmly. She was quite pleased with their intuition. Perhaps they were better suited for this situation than she had originally thought. The counselor motioned her hand to Gin. The werewolf pushed off the door and grabbed the knob. He stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. Ruby crossed her arms in front of her chest; her smile still held strongly as she looked to the group. Yukari took a proper seat at Tsukune's motion to sit up. Obviously he too was curious as to these turn of events. He knew the headmaster knew more than he let on for he knew of the incidents, one of which, had not taken place on school grounds. Moka had caught the sight of Tsukune's eyes and picked up her chair to sit, begrudgingly so.

Ruby stepped to the front of the class. "As I am sure, you all are aware of each other's identities by now." To the unfortunate and through strange coincidence, they had each come to learn the other's true form, though it was against the rules to transform in the human world. "And thus your first count." The sensei noted.

They had no argument against it for it was against the law to transform within the presence of other humans, something they were strictly taught as children.

"To add to that you've each been counted against with violent behavior toward another youkai student, luckily they were not human, or the punishment would have been much greater!" She warned, for had they harmed a human the consequences would have been far worse. Ruby shot a sharp stare to Tsukune who brushed the back of his neck and lowered his head. "And although it is not against the rules for youkai to take mates, studies always come first." Tsukune had failed his math studies thanks to the incident with Ririko-sensei interfering with his less-than-charming advances toward Moka.

Gin stepped forward to clarify. "Ya'll have forgotten the reason you come ta school here instead of the youkai world. So yer gunna be sent off ta community service essentially. Ya'll gotta learn to work in an environment with both human an' youkai without resortin' ta violence all the time. Ya'll gunna be campin' out at the Ranch for a whole weekend, an' if'n any of ya is caught usin' yer powers punishment's only gunna get worse." Gin thrust an accusing finger at Moka, who snarled.

"I cannot help being in this form! My restrictions broke!" She hotly defended and stuck her nose toward the air. Gin chuckled.

"Now, now." Ruby intervened. "This is exactly what the problem is, you're so quick to anger Akashiya-san! Aono-san you are not off this either! You have a tendency to withhold your anger which is equally unhealthy!" The older woman scolded. She was worried for the young man. From her time with him she has come to learn he was a gentle soul. His sessions had been particularly harsh and she has been offering therapy to troubled youkai and ayashi for a time now, and his case was unlike any she had come across.

~************~

Tsukune laid against the couch, calmly staring off as Ruby prepared her notes. They had to place Tsukune in a more solitary confinement as he seemed to rile up the more challenge driven males in the hospital. It seemed his more passive nature would create conflict.

"How are you today Aono-san?" The counselor would ask. She wore a long skirt that had a slit down the side of the fabric which allowed her to comfortably cross her legs. She wore boots that ran up to her knees so it held a more conservative feature, rather than baring her skin openly. Upon her nose sat small, reading glasses that gave her an air of sophistication.

Tsukune lay in his white hospital issued clothing. He held his arms folded behind his head and yawned lazily. "Eh, good, but I find it a bit unreasonable to be forced to play Mahjong all day." He would smirk. Tsukune was infamous with the orderlies for never joining in on activities meant to stimulate the distraught minds of those in the rehabilitation center.

Ruby smiled as she wrote on her notepad. "Would you prefer chess?" She questioned, softly giggling at his tendencies.

"It would be far more stimulating." He flatly replied, the sarcasm not lost on the older female.

"I see, so tell me Aono-san, have you accepted my offer? Will you be cooperative today?" She softly questioned, with the calm, yet stern voice only a mother could have.

Tsukune rolled onto his side, presenting his back to Ruby in obvious defensiveness. "Maybe." He replied. The counselor had offered him a means in which to get out of the facility sooner, but he would have to agree to not only these therapeutic sessions, but he would be obligated to pay back the school for paying for his rehabilitation in the first place, and that would mean unquestionable loyalty to a single entity.

The problem with Tsukune was that he was loyal to himself and did not work well in groups. The older woman had assured him he could trust her, but it was the others he did not trust. He was a scrupulous young man with clear intentions to stay away from those sorts of figures for as long as he could. He did not take to following males, or anyone for that matter.

Ruby was silent for a moment, the only sound in the room was the scrawl of her pencil against the notepad that was settled on her lap. Her office was sparsely decorated and was as one would expect a therapist's room to look like. It was dressed with antique objects lined upon oak shelves stained red. It was sort of an old Western style one would find in contemporary offices, but it was strangely fitting, as if her office truly come from the 1600s in the West. There were not plaques of Doctrines lining the wall as one would often find on a doctor's or therapist's possession, but in the stead Ruby choose to show off pictures of family, friends and patients which meant more to her than her qualifications. Tsukune had turned his eyes from the wall and stared at the black carpet.

"So why don't you get along with the other's Aono-san?" Ruby questioned, only to be answered by silence. She paused a moment in writing and set the pencil down. "Tsukune-san..." She revised her formality to offer the young man a bit of comfort. "Do they provoke you?" She was honestly worried for his well being. Constantly separating the young man from others was not going to help his socializing skills get any better.

Tsukune shrugged. "Don't know." That was not entirely true.

"You know it's okay, here Tsukune-san." She gentle urged. "This is what this room is for." She put her notepad aside.

When Tsukune heard this he peered over his shoulder. Ruby sat there, warmly smiling. Tsukune sat up and looked over to the woman, pushing back so his was leaned up against the futon.

"I guess it's my youkai." He finally submitted and dismissively brushed off a stray lint off his white pants. "I don't do it on purpose, you know?" Considering none of is youki leaked from his being, it would certainly stand possible to be the act of his very nature. "I just don't get along with other guys you know?" He could not honestly place the feeling.

Ruby said nothing and honestly listened. She folded her hands in her lap and looked to the young man in question. "Tsukune-san, do you want to tell me about your father?" She asked.

"No." He quickly snapped. "There's nothing to say. He's dead." He refused to speak of it, ever.

Ruby sat back. She was very patient, she had to be for her job after all. She would turn her head away and lean her chin onto her fingertips as her elbow rested on the arm of her chair. Her eyes traveled toward the view of her window. It was a large window that gave full view of the facilities outer grounds. Vast, rolling hills of open land were often tended to by those residing in the rehabilitation center for therapy. They would change the land with their own hands, offering them something to care for and give light and change to their dark and repetitive lives.

Tsukune was quiet for several moments before he peered over his shoulder to glance at Ruby. A smile painted itself on her features as she stared off toward the gardens.

"I heard you refused to plant any flowers in the gardens Tsukune, what did you do instead?" She was honestly curious. He would always wander off during outside time. The facility was walled in so there was really nothing wrong with him taking a bit of time and wandering about during their free time outside.

Tsukune turned to stare at the wall; Ruby glanced over having noticed him looking at her. "I went to go sit in the woods." As small as they were they could not be considered a true woodland, but it was heavily lined with trees and was better than nothing.

"I see." Ruby turned her head to look back toward Tsukune. "Did you feed the raven flock that live there?" Tsukune was once again silent.

He shrugged and rolled back on his side. "Yeah, I guess." Ruby smiled at his response, because it was the most he had spoken up since their sessions had began. "I named a few of them." He added. Ruby smiled, and urged him to continue.

It was a month or two after Tsukune has completed his therapy, but he would require constant attention. Gin stepped forward and pulled his left hand from his pocket, settling it on his side, being sure to clench his hand into a fist.

"Now ya'll need to stop complaining cause this is ways better than the alternative. If you don't complete this without using yer youkai forms and with the upmost discretion the headmaster'll deem ya dangerous and deport the lot of ya'll!" The werewolf asserted.

The others lowered their heads and looked away, all except Tsukune. Tsukune stared up into his senpai's eyes, copper being glared down his hazel-green eyes.

"Ne Tsukune-san." Ruby would call. Tsukune looked up from folding origami. The pair were in their final session, there had been no breakthrough and Tsukune was a risk, she couldn't let him go until she understood what made him tick.

"What?" He flatly responded and looked down to the table, continuing his folding. Ruby fixed her skirt: smoothing it over as she shuffled to the edge of her seat. She sat across Tsukune on a mahogany table, now littered with their attempts at folding various shapes. Tsukune had become fond of the frog and butterfly shapes.

"Do you like your senpai?" She genuinely wondered. Tsukune glanced over at Ruby with a questionable glance. She didn't seem to be prying, more curious. She did seem to talk to senpai a lot, maybe they were friends? He didn't like that senpai was such a pervert, but...

"He's okay." Tsukune took a marker and doodled eyes on his frog. "He's a bit of a pervert, but he isn't a bully." An awkward silence filled the room. Tsukune paused and glanced up, his copper eyes turning toward the window. He stared at his reflection. He has changed so much in such a short time. "Men are supposed to take care of women..." He recalled his cousin telling him that once. He had always looked up to Kyouko. She was older, smarter and she was adorable. Tsukune smirked and continued drawing.

~************~

The rust-eyed hybrid huffed and settled back against his seat.

"Whatever senpai, it better be worth it." The girls looked to Tsukune than to their senpai. They seemed sate at the idea. Kokoa sneered and headed off toward another side of the room. Gin smirked.

"Glad you're so willing Tsukune-kun, oh!" The upperclassman made his way toward the door and pushed it open. "Come on in, and behave." The werewolf chuckled before stepping back and turning toward the club. "This one'll be joinin' ya'll on yer trip." Gin stepped back as a tall, blonde-haired male stepped in.

"Saizou!" Moka growled. Tsukune pushed to his feet and stepped, acting like a wall between the girls. Kurumu felt her insides erupt with fear as she stumbled back and hid behind Moka. The succubus clung to her friend's uniform jacket.

Saizou brushed his tongue over his silver lip stud and scoffed. "Hey losers, long time." The beast of an individual spoke, not even worthy of the title of man.

Chapter 42: Serenity Hollowed Out

Chapter 42: Serenity Hollowed Out

Tsukune stood in front of the lockers as the girls changed their shoes. As soon as Yukari had finished she squealed and jumped into his arms. To prevent himself from being thrown back the young hybrid turned around and opened his arms and caught her with a strained huff. He pulled her off the ground and settled her on his hips. The witch giggled and hugged Tsukune, nuzzling her head under his chin. Tsukune held a soft smile, though it was void of all true emotion. Yukari seemed oblivious to this fact. They were let out of club early, since they had agreed to the conditions of the trip. The girls were exceptionally slow at changing their shoes. They were opposed, especially with Saizou involved. He had come close to doing horrible things to their bodies, more so for Kurumu. The succubus was the most upset by the turn of events.

Saizou and Ruby made their way to the lockers. The sensei bowed to the students and smiled warmly. "I've still some work to do in my office, head home safely." As the young students were their future. With that spoken Toujyou made her way back down the corridor halls. Saizou smirked and walked up to Tsukune who held the young witch in his arms. Kokoa was on the other side of the wall of lockers. She had her back to the metal structures. She was waiting for her onee-sama, but hadn't the will to really speak up after what was said in the club room...

Moka shot to her feet. Alright, so they agreed to go on the stupid trip, but this? No!

"No!" the vampire roared out. Kurumu had shirked down and hid herself behind Moka. She gripped her friend's blazer and squeezed her eyes closed. The blue-haired temptress did not even want to look into the fiend's eyes. He had come so close to taking her purity, which was hers alone to give away. Moka held out her chest. "I refuse!" She strongly stated and flared out her youki.

Gin stood and stepped forward, just in case things got a bit too hot to handle, but Ruby discreetly held out her hand to stop the lycan from interfering. She smiled warmly. "Come now Akashiya-san..." The older woman tried to placate. The vampire allowed a threatening growl to roll from her chest. She looked to Tsukune who was still sitting with his face pressed against the neck of a blushing Yukari. He looked half asleep.

"I refuse! That piece of crap molested me! If not for Tsukune I would have killed him!" Moka snarled out. The only thing keeping her from lunging at Saizou and ripping out his throat there and then, was Tsukune and Kurumu. If she moved, the already trembling youkai would have fallen to pieces.

Kokoa looked to Tsukune. The young red-head had settled herself in one of the seats. That useless hybrid? Kokoa was well aware of what troubles her sister was accused of, her father had made it clear what would happen were they to go the way of their sister. The seal was supposed to keep Moka in her place, and she had almost been excited to see her unsealed, believing it was a second chance. That was certainly not the case when she had come to see the scandalous relationship she was in with Tsukune, and how jealous she was of it. It was not that Kokoa loved her sister in a sexual manner, but she loved her sister as a baby sibling would their older. She was the last born in the family, the last born to her mother. Moka was all she had, for she looked up to her, and was left alone when she was sealed, leaving in her place that shell. The shell was soon off to school, probably making friends and having fun! She just wanted to be part of her sister's life.

But this was news, horrifying news. Had she missed so much that she could not find a way into the complex happenings of her sister. She could feel the emotions rippling off their youki. That male that they seemed so scared of was so weak, like a human. Kokoa looked to Tsukune. He was the same. Was there more going on than she understood?

"Onee-sama, I'm tired." the red-head chimed in, if only to break the tension that seemed to be raising by each passing second. Moka calmed and settled her hand upon her hip. She scoffed and turned her head away.

Ruby motioned her hands. “Yes, it is best you all get home quickly before your parents worry.” The witch sighed. “I have some more work to do before we go, so if you will pardon me.” She would look to Gin, who nodded and followed her.

Gin hurried to the woman’s side. “Are you sure we should leave them? Sparks is flyin’ ‘tween those two!” The wolf worried, looking back to hiss kouhai.

Ruby held her hands out, shaking her head. “If we resolve every one of their battles they will never learn to be independent. We will not be far so if there is a commotion we can hurry over.” Gin sighed, but knew she was right. Shrugging he would follow the woman, who entered her office, which was on the ground floor, so they would not be out of earshot..

Yukari closed her eyes, always feeling safe with Tsukune around. The witch must have been tired after such a long day. Saizou stared Tsukune down, the male being much taller than he. Tsukune's eyes were turned to the floor, to outsiders it would seem like a sign of submission, but Tsukune was purposely ignoring Saizou. That was what he was told to do when confrontation faced his youkai, and concentrate on something else, so, he would focus on holding Yukari, brushing his hand over her back.

Saizou punched the locker over Tsukune's head and scoffed, walking off. "Loser." The male muttered.

Moka could no longer take it. Kokoa peered around the corner of the locker, only seeing her sister stand. Tsukune set Yukari down and smiled at Kurumu, while still holding the witch's hand. "Will you walk Yukari-chan home Kurumu?" He asked, squeezing Yukari's hand reassuringly. Kurumu nodded, knowing that was not a question, more so a command. The succubus took her classmate's hand and walked off, Yukari still questioning the situation.

"Why can't Tsukune walk me home desu ka?" The ebony-haired border being would question. Kurumu chuckled and shook her head.

"Silly," the succubus would offer. "Because we live closer to each other." She argued her valid point. The tiny witch frowned and watched as Tsukune became a mere speck in her vision as she was dragged off school grounds.

Moka growled. The moment Kurumu and Yukari were out of view the vampire allowed her youki to spark. Tsukune tucked his hands into his pockets and would only offer the vampire a blank stare as she drew closer and let out a snarling hiss in his face.

"How can you be so insensitive Tsukune?" Outside she was enraged, inside she was scared. How could Tsukune place them in such a dangerous situation? She could not defend herself, not in the way she knew. She only knew how to fight and brutalize creatures beneath her. What did Tsukune want her to say? To forgive him? That animal touched her precious mate and beat him black and blue because she was selfish and had acted foolishly in her short life.

Kokoa could only listen as the sounds rumbled like a snarling tiger, from her sibling's form. The red head would inch toward the exit, pausing only to peer toward them. Her presence was ignored by the older vampire, she was a bit more safe than Kurumu and Yukari as Kokoa was quite used to such violent, if not more so, displays. Tsukune went to move to walk away, but the vampire's fist slammed through the locker to show off her strength and rage. Tsukune chuckled to himself. He had such pity for those lockers, they were being totally ravaged today. His chocolate eyes turned up to face Moka's burning ruby ones.

Kokoa's eyes widened when she felt that killing intent for the second time. It was not her onee-sama's! The younger vampire would nervously swallow and slowly step away. The sound of her sister's body slamming into the locker only worked to freeze her in place.

Tsukune had pressed his body against Moka's at such force; her back hit against the aluminum walls of storage. The silver-haired demoness refused to let her fight die so quickly and went to slap Tsukune. He did not make move to dodge, or even stop it. When the strike contacted his flesh with a sickening smack Moka realized her err. Her heart constricted in her chest. She was taking her anger, her inability to process her own feelings verbally, out on Tsukune. She opened her mouth only for a whine to escape. It was hard to breathe with Tsukune's body pressed against hers, but he kept it there, and her youkai understood why.

She needed to be shown her place. The vampire bit down on her lip. Here she was questioning Tsukune, who never did anything that would purposefully hurt them. She understood he too found it problematic, but she was just so mad he handled it so calmly and seemed to easily accept the words of authority.

"G-gomen..." She exhaled and tried to squirm her body out from under him, but in the stead of releasing her now that she has calmed considerably, he grabbed her left leg and pulled it over his hip, nearly knocking her from her feet. The vampire had to slam her hands flat against the supporting wall of aluminum to keep herself from falling back and to regain her balance. "T-tsukune." She whined. "Gomenasai. P-please—ah!" She gasped when she felt him press against her exposed panties, her skirt having lifted up with the new position of her leg. Tsukune settled his palm right beside the youkai's head, the pure-blooded demon flinching from the motion.

She kept her eyes lowered, at first out of submission, true submission. Soon she merely watched and hoped he would move his hips. When he did she let out a shuddering moan. She was so tense and full of emotions, unable to find the will- no the power, to release them. Her arms carefully found their way to settle on Tsukune's shoulders as his motions continued, the zipper of his pants roughly brushing against her rapidly moistening underwear.

Koumori fluttered down from the rafters and landed on Kokoa's shoulder. The bat squeaked softly and Kokoa's emerald colored eyes shot to the floor, her face red and cheeks heated. Seeing her sister beg like that. She was afraid and was begging for help she could not give.

What was there for her to do? She wanted to show her onee-sama she was worthy, more so than that boy, yet what could she do? "Come on Kou-chan..." Kokoa turned and walked off, she would head to her aunt's for the night to sort her own emotions.

"Please." Moka begged as she threaded her fingertips into Tsukune's messy, ebony tresses.

He ground into her. That feeling that was trapped in her heart would slowly sink into her stomach. That warm hand on her leg would pull her core closer to the male's rough touches. She pressed her forehead against his and gasped out. It did not feel as good as his fingers, but kami it was doing what she needed. His scent was always intoxicating, she was addicted to it. He could have her damnable pride, if she could only feel this all the day and night. Something so powerful would certainly keep her from fading away into that darkness that lurked in the hearts of those who strongly beheld each other. She sometimes felt as if their paths never met, but when he held her like this, she felt at ease.

Such delight, feeling him hold her closer. She would be more honest with herself, if he just cut deeper into her heart. His kindness was all she needed, his love, his dominance. Nothing could stand as pleasing as his touch.

Her tongue would reach out and touch at the flesh which with devilish delight. "T-Tsukune w-wai-ahh!" The vampire would squeak, her efforts to pull away from the intensifying feeling between her legs were in vain. She trembled and opened her mouth, her fangs having been obviously extended for a time now. When the feeling struck her like a hot iron: her fangs sunk into his neck. Her body rocked with shuddering trembles that made her whine in pained cries. She did not release his neck. She drank her fill, and were she in her right set of mind, she would normally feel horrific for partaking in such with Tsukune without forethought, even if it was with her mate.

But what was that other feeling? It had nearly tripled her senses, if for but a moment. It was a clarity she had never experienced, but it was gone in an instant, leaving her to crave more, so she had drank and drank, if only to fill that now empty pit in her belly.

"Ow..." Tsukune whined. "You bit too hard." He would furrow and brow and look over to her, her ruby eyes staring at him with appalled shock. After a moment she chuckled and buried her face into the crook of his neck, licking the wounds to seal them clean. Tsukune rolled his eyes and patted her back. "Come on, I'll walk you home, I am a gentlemen after all." He would tease as he released her leg, indicating for them to part. Moka nodded and pulled away, being sure to brush down her skirt.

Tsukune turned to leave, but paused, Moka wasn't following. He did not even have to turn to face her for the vampire to know he was making that smart-ass expression. "If you have to go to the toilet Moka..." He smirked.

Moka whined and squeezed her legs together. "Jerk!" He knew! "J-just walk with me there?" She asked. He nodded and held out his hand. She hesitated, but offered her hand and he led her off, soon after they would make their way off the school grounds and head off home.

Prison was a punishment. For a corrupt officer like Kuyō, who had put many away during his career, it was the one true hell. The prison was specifically made to hold ayashi and youkai. A youki negating barrier kept the monsters from using their powers, but it was a limited technology. The guards themselves were youkai, but wore charms that protected them from the barrier, keeping them at full strength.

For Kuyō, there was no sleep in hell. The fear of being raped kept him constantly on edge. He, a great daiyoukai, was victim to his own youki output. He did not much depend on his physical prowess as many, weaker youkai and ayashi did, so he stood more vulnerable than most as his physical capabilities no where near matched a Mountain Troll or Kappa on even ground, for these youkai depended on their physical strength. Akasha had driven him to shambles. After Tsukune was tried, and he suspended for abusing his powers as a keeper of the law, Akasha pressed charges for the assault, molestation of a minor, kidnapping and arrest under false accusations. So much was against him. She took his title, his position in society, in the community. Akasha took his life from him and fed him nightmares of his childhood.

At night the only sounds to be had, as birds would no even draw near the animal-filled pens, were the screams of inmates being brutally forced into sexual intimacy for the sake and pleasantries of others. He could hear the screams of his mother ringing and the cackle of goblins. The yoko refused free time and spent it in his cell, but he had no choice when it came to being in the yard. There the other youkai exercised and burned out that energy that seemed to only restore after a night of sordid pleasure. Kuyō was thankful for his cellmate, an ayashi he had come to assume. The boy's hair was as white as snow and his eyes were malformed and twisted, unable to take a human shape, as he seemed to choose his human form over his true form. Many at the penitentiary preferred their demon forms to show off and prove their power which kept them atop that perilous food chain.

It was unlike the real world where youkai and humans got along in relative peace without great trouble. There were deaths in everyday life, murders, thefts, but in prison it was like living like an animal. Constantly living in fear or constantly fighting to assert your place.

The one roomed with Kuyō seemed more interested in reading his books, gifts from the outside. Though it had only barely been a month or two, Kuyō was driven to the brink of his sanity by the lack of sleep and overwhelming terror that haunted him at night. The boy went by the name of Kiria, and unlike most, he seemed relatively comfortable. He would never flinch when the screams would penetrate the thick, steel walls that held the demons, nor did he blink when other youkai sought to challenge him and take them as their 'mate'. It was vile, oppressing, but this ayashi had some level of power in this bestial hierarchy.

Kuyō sat watching the entrance to their cell, the Kiria boy settled on his bottom bunk, having offered the top bunk to Kuyō as it always made fish feel more at ease, being up high and away from the dangers of prison. It was free time, the cell doors opened and youkai and ayashi allowed to roam free and socialize, lest they be driven to berserker rages from lack of contact with others. Kuyō could hear everything, his fox-ears twitching as they sat atop his head. He had decided to stay within his battle form, if only to fend off the lure of his more beautiful, alluring, human form. The frightened and frightening four-tails sat on the top bunk, staring at their cell door. He heard Kiria turn another page to his book.

"You know I will be out of here in a few days." Kiria's voice drew the image of a sly smirk in the yoko's head as he could not see his bunkmate. The idea wrought fear into the already unstable fire fox. The ayashi below closed his book and looked up to the underside of Kuyō's mattress. "I know what they did to you before they made me your cell mate." Kuyō's body stiffened and he was wrecked with violent shaking. "It was Midou wasn't it? No matter, that fool will be given better uses for failing once already." Kiria continued to stare up, his arm folded behind his head. They wore prison issued smocks: cheap, grey short-sleeved shorts and long pants.

Kiria smirked and set held his book up to look at the cover. The title read: Ningen Shikkaku (Failure of a Human). A book written by Dazai Osamu. The book followed the life of a troubled soul that stood unable to reveal his true self to others, so in the stead he decides to carry a falsified stance of hollow joking, humorous behaviors. The young ayashi smirked. "Just two more Memorandum." Kiria muttered before sitting up and setting aside his book. "I can put in a good word for you." He chuckled and glanced up as Kuyō shifted on his mattress and peered over the bunk.

"I heard about you from the outside. You have a very noble goal, but you're going about it all wrong." The ayashi explained. "If you want to restore peace, you must create conflict." The yoko listened intently, clear by the way his ears would twitch. "My boss is going to bail me out. If you join our organization than you can change the world." Kiria offered.

"How soon can you get me out?" Kuyō questioned, only for Kiria to laugh. The yoko sneered and growled out. "What's so funny?" He hated being laughed at, how was this question humorous? Kiria shook his head and brushed his hand through his short, white hair.

"Don't be foolish, this is real life. It will take at least a month and some to get you out after what you did, but don't worry. I have a way to make all of that disappear, all you have to do is perpetrate the second and third Memorandum." Kiria said. The yoko's brows twisted in confusion, his marks sifting with his baffled expression.

"Memorandum?" The fox would question. Kiria nodded.

"Yes!" He would laugh out before falling back against the crumple of bed sheets. "The solemn hero begins to fear his emotions are being cut through by those around him. There he will fall into a self-destructive cycle of living and be ridden with the guilt for the pain of his loved one!" Kuyō nodded, though he was unsure of what the ayashi spoke of, it sounded a hell of a lot better than becoming someone's 'mate' again. "And that is just one! Oh the second one will be a sight to see!" the ayashi pleasantly beamed. Soon silence filled their cell, the echoes of brawls and laughter rung from the outer halls. "Three days." Kiria spoke. "I get out in three days. I will tell my boss about you." The white-haired male spoke and rolled onto his side. Kuyō nodded and laid down.

This was his chance to take revenge on that Aono boy and his slut. He would take this chance and restore his body to its former self, but now that he was tainted he could not return to being an officer. Those damn vampire. They cannot stop justice, and that boy would pay dearly for his lies, slander and murderous tendencies.